One Step Forwards, A Huge Shove Backwards

by Hawker Hurricane

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Violence, Princess Celestia, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Anthro, Main 6, Romance, Princess Luna, Drama, Other, Non-consensual, Sex
Length: 176101

Life is going well for Gordon. Two years ago he won the jackpot on the lottery and decided to build his dream home in the Yorkshire countryside. 6 months after moving in, he wakes up one day and realises that either the hills have moved, or he has.

Life is going well for Gordon. Two years ago he won the jackpot on the lottery and decided to build his dream home in the Yorkshire countryside. Six months after moving in, he wakes up one day and realises that either the hills have moved, or he has.

He very quickly realises he's not only not in England anymore, he isn't even on Earth.

And the anthro pony natives......

.....are misanthropes.

He finds out that humans have appeared in Equestria a long time ago and were not particularly friendly. Faced with distrust, suspicion and hatred, he has his work cut out for him as he has to both survive in an unfriendly world....

...and cope with never being able to see his mother again.

Note: Anthro ponies in this story have hands and wear clothes as the norm. They have fur, wings, horn etc. They still have hooves instead of feet.

I'm collaborating with Eon333MS on this story.

Cover image is something I did years ago. It's only temporary until I can put in something more relevant.

Note: First noticed it featured on 6/8/17.

Published 2016-03-19 23:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2023-06-25 12:47:29 UTC

Chapter - 1 - Bad Beginnings Lead To Bad Results (Edited)

The past two years have gone well for Gordon. Two years ago he won the Euro millions jackpot and overnight his life changed. He resigned from his job and immediately set about building his dream home. His dream home was three storeys high, made of brick and timber with solar panel roofs.

Eighteen months after work began, his home was complete. It was a very spacious home and Gordon didn't spare any expense in decorating it. He didn't go for the most expensive products, he went for the best quality and it shows.

The large living room he was currently in had a hardwood floor and two dark-brown corner sofas placed opposite each other. Sandwiched between them is a Walnut coffee table that matches the rest of the furniture including the TV Unit.

The TV is one of the latest. A 60 inch 4K Ultra HD behemoth that gives crystal clear pictures. He got the same type of TV for other rooms in the house also. His games consoles sat beneath. His Xbox One, Xbox 360, PS4, Wii U all had their own shelf. His Gaming PC was custom built and packed a punch. It had an i7 8 core Processor, three 12GB graphics cards and a 2TB SDD.

That should be enough to play minesweeper.

It was late at night and Gordon is sat in his armchair, directly facing the TV, playing GTA V. He had been living in his new home for six months and had settled in nicely. His mother visited often, usually on Sundays when she would cook a Sunday Roast. Ever since his father died in his early childhood he grew close to his mother and after his lottery win he paid off her debts and paid for her to go on her dream holiday. A month long tour of Canada and Australia.

It was Sunday the next day. He only had to wait a few more hours before he could have more of his mothers' brilliant cooking again. If there's one thing his mother is truly good at, it's cooking. The thought of a Sunday Roast cooked by his mother made his stomach rumble.

He gave in to his stomachs demands and made his way to the kitchen for a late night snack. He decided to get some sleep so he switched off the Xbox and took his plate of caramel crispies upstairs to bed. He devoured the crispies in no time and fell to sleep soon after.

Morning came around and he reluctantly got up. He couldn't appear to his mother like he'd been dragged through a hedge backwards so he made his way to the bathroom to get washed. He was making his way to the bathroom when he heard noises downstairs.

The noise sounded like a woman's shoe heel against a hard surface.

Gordon looked to the clock. It was way to early for his mother to be here. Yes she had a spare key but she would never let herself in when he's there, and she certainly wouldn't walk around the house with her shoes on.

A logical assumption would be burglars.

His heart rate raising slightly at this unpleasant prospect, he very quietly made his way to the side of the bed where he keeps an aluminium baseball bat. Bat in hand he made his way out of the room and towards the stairs where he heard female voices.

"-breaking into somepony's home. They may come back," said a soft, quiet voice.

A more authoritive voice responded, "We need to find out where this house came from. It wasn't here yesterday and the Princesses will want answers."

"Shall we check upstairs?" asked a raspy voice.

Gordon didn't hear a verbal response but the sound of walking towards the stairs got him moving away. Fortunately, he knew this house better than them, only just though.

He quietly made his way to his bedroom and caught a glimpse of outside.

Those hills weren't there yesterday.

He very quickly got changed into some clothes as quietly as possible. Hearing the voices get closer he grabbed some keys and opened the balcony door and went outside. He swiftly climbed down the balcony ladder to the ground and made his way to the kitchen door. Seeing the coast was clear he went inside, making as little noise as possible.

He heard the same voices as before, still in the living room, so he made his way towards them. He listened intently as they continued to talk amongst themselves.

"What do yah think all the stuff is Twilight?" asked someone with a southern US accent.

"I have no idea. Maybe the Princesses will know. They'll be here shortly."

Gordon assumed that was Twilight responding.

Realising he was going to be found sooner or later, he decided he may as well show himself and get some answers to some questions such as: why have you broken into my home, who are the Princesses, where am I and how did this happen.

Staying in the kitchen out of sight he spoke loudly and authoritatively.

"Where I'm from it's usually considered polite to get permission from the home-owner before entering their property."

He heard shrieks as his uninvited guests realised the house wasn't empty. He heard them walking closer to him. He heard the authoritve one speak.

"Sorry sir. You see the thing is......"

Gordon saw something he struggled to process as the colour drained from his face. He didn't get chance to do much more than that as the intruders let out an ear-splitting scream.

"HUMAN!!!"

How did they know what I am?

In the next instant he felt something hit him in the back and he fell to the ground, grunting in pain. He didn't get chance to stand up before he felt himself get hit again. The strikes hurt a lot, whoever hit him knew how to cause someone pain. He didn't know who or what hit him but it mattered little as he felt himself lose conscious and fell to the floor.

"What the FUCK is a human doing here Twilight?" asked an irate blue Pegasus.

"I have no idea but it can't be good. We need to secure it and make sure it doesn't hurt anypony."

“HE’S NOT AN IT!” yelled a timid yellow Pegasus.

She noticed a small amount of blood near Gordon's head and she rushed over to help him, "We need to get HIM to a hospital now. HIS head's bleeding."

"Yah can't be serious Fluttershy, this blood thirsty savage'll skin ya alive or rape ya or do other horrible things."

"You don't know that," replied Fluttershy timidly.

"She right 'Shy," replied Rainbow Dash, "You know the stories of humans and how they get enjoyment out of killing each other. Humans are evil 'Shy."

"Girls," interrupted Twilight, "We can't let this human cause us to argue. We'll get it to the hospital and place it under heavy guard. If it tries anything we'll deal with it."

"What will Princess Celestia do?" asked Fluttershy timidly.

"Chain the evil beast up in the dungeon most likely. Even that is too generous for this abomination."

Fluttershy felt dejected. She had read of the stories of humans appearing in Equestria eight centuries ago. They may have changed since then and to judge this human based on the actions of those hundreds of years ago is extremely unfair. What had this human done?

She watched, deeply upset as she watched Twilight teleport away with the human. Rainbow Dash, Twilight and Applejack had already shown how they feel. Hopefully Pinkie and Rarity would be less hostile and remain unbiased. She would ask them later when she feels better. This human didn't deserve to be treated in such an unkind manner, and she decided to stand up to anyone who treated him less favourably just because he’s human.

She left the house, crestfallen as Rarity put a comforting arm around her in an attempt to cheer her up.

“Come on darling, let’s go to the hospital and make sure he’s OK,” said Rarity softly.

“OK,” the timid pegasus replied with a small smile.

Gordon's house was empty once again.

Gordon woke up a few hours later. Feeling a little sore he tried to get up but something was preventing him. As his senses slowly came back he realised he was in a hospital room, the smells of a hospital filling his nose. He tried moving again but once more he was unsuccessful. It was then he could feel soft padding around his wrists, ankles and strapping across his chest, waist and just above his knees.

He realised he was strapped down to the bed, he again tried wriggling himself free but the straps wouldn't give at all. He sighed in frustration.

Another matter came to his attention. One that did not help at all.

Great. Now I need to pee.

The cool air breezed through her mane as she flew through the air in her chariot, below Princess Celestia could see the town that she had grown close to over the years. Ponyville. Residence of her very own student Twilight Sparkle. Normally Celestia would look forward to visits to this town but today was not the case.

Earlier, her studious protégé sent her a letter containing very disturbing information.

A human had appeared in Ponyville.

Celestia had to suppress her rage as she read the letter. She remembered the day they came. There were many humans that arrived and as Princess she welcomed them with open arms. For a short while there was peace. Celestia even had places of worship built for the humans so that they could practice their faith.

However, if you give a mouse a cookie...

Before long the humans started pillaging villages and killing her subjects for refusing to convert to their faith. The humans killed her subjects in the most horrific ways, mares were raped, stallions were castrated, children were.....

Celestia has to stop thinking of what happened. It's too much for her to bare. She wouldn't let the same mistake happen again. This human wouldn't see the outside of a dungeon for the rest of its' life.

“What do you plan on doing to the human?”

Celestia looked to her sister with a chilling glare, “I will see to it that this human will never cause problems again.”

Luna was concerned. Her sister was behaving in a very irrational way and she would need to watch her just in case she does anything rash.

“Just don’t let your hatred of humans cloud your judgement Tia, there is a difference between justice and revenge.”

Celestia could only nod, “I won’t let it get to me Lulu.”

A short while later the chariot touched the ground and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna disembarked. The diarchs were led to the room where he was being held. As they approached the room they heard talking.

"All I'm asking for is to let me go so I can go to the toilet. Is that really too much to ask?"

"SILENCE HUMAN!!"

Celestia recognised the louder voice as that of Twilight Sparkle.

She slowly opened the door and saw her faithful student and the other Elements of Harmony. She mentally breathed a sigh of relief to see that her precious student and friends were unharmed. Had that filthy ape hurt them, even in the slightest, then it would suffer severely for it.

She looked at the human laying on the bed, pleased to see it was securely restrained. She just hoped it would be enough until she could move it to a more secure dungeon cell beneath Canterlot Castle.

She turned her attention back to her subjects wearing her motherly ‘Princess smile’.

"Rise, my subjects," said Celestia.

“Princess Celestia,” replied Twilight, “I’m glad to see you though I wish it was under better circumstances.”

“Agreed my faithful student. I assure you, it will be dealt with and will not cause problems.”

“Are you sure? I mean it’s a human, they will stop at nothing to fulfil their enjoyment of killing.”

“Twilight I assure you, it will be dealt with.”

“‘IT’ HAS A NAME!”

Turning to look at the human, her warm smile turned into a glare so fierce even Chuck Norris would shit bricks.

“HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT HUMAN! I AM PRINCESS CELESTIA! SOL INVICTUS OF THE SUN! YOU WILL SPEAK TO ME WITH RESPECT HUMAN!”

Gordon’s face paled and his heart beat sky rocketed. Though he was absolutely terrified he managed to hold himself together well enough to respond.

“Respect is earned, not given away. I will not respect you when you refer to me as ‘it’, and continue to do so acting like I’m not even in the room. My name is Gordon and I would appreciate it if you could address me as such.”

Celestia glared at the human. Not only did it dare shout at her, it even answered her back. She refrained from losing her temper again as she decided this human would already be punished severely. For now she decided to get answers from it.

"What are you doing here human?" asked Celestia with a hate filled tone, venom dripping from every word.

Speaking cautiously and more calmly form before, he answered, "If you're referring to my being here in Equestria, I have no idea. I certainly didn't plan on it and considering the warm reception I’ve received I certainly would never come here voluntarily."

"What are your plans?" she asked, not believing a word it said.

"I have no plans as such but what I would like is to be let go so I can go back to my house. There may be something there than can explain my being here."

"The only place you are going human is the dungeon."

Gordon started to panic, his heart rate raising so much it felt like it would beat its ways out of his chest, "Why? I haven't done anything wrong. Your subjects are the ones that broke into my home and they attacked me without provocation. If anything they should be punished."

Celestia flared her wings and charged towards Gordon, getting so close to his face he could almost feel her muzzle. Her teeth clenched she grabbed hold of his shirt collar with an iron grip.

"YOU DARE ACCUSE MY INNOCENT PONIES OF SUCH ACTS AND TELL ME WHAT TO DO IN MY OWN KINGDOM!!"

Gordon instinctively tried to move away from her but the straps held him firmly in place. His voice quivered in fear as he responded, "I'm not accusing, I'm stating what happened. It’s clear your misanthropy is clouding your judgement so why don’t you leave before it causes you to do something you’ll regret."

That caused Celestia to feel a burning, inconsolable rage she had not felt in nearly eight centuries. She raised her hand and slapped Gordon's face with considerable force, the sound echoing throughout the room. A chorus of gasps could he heard from the gathered ponies. Gordon felt more frightened than ever and there was nothing he could do to defend himself.

"SISTER WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" shouted a shocked Luna.

Celestia said nothing. Instead she looked at the hand she used to slap Gordon and noticed the terrified look in his teary eyes and the large red bruise on his face. Celestia let go of his collar and quickly left the room not saying a word to anyone.

Twilight ran after Celestia leaving the rest of the Main Six and Princess Luna. They all looked shocked at the event that just transpired. None of them expected that, not from Princess Celestia. Fluttershy walked up to Gordons' bedside and put a comforting hand on his cheek, now showing a large red bruise.

"Don't worry, you'll be OK. Princess Celestia didn't mean any of what she said. And she'll be really upset later that she hit you."

"I find that very hard to believe considering how I've been treated since I got here," Gordon replied venomously, the stinging pain in his cheek adding to his misery.

The girls all looked a little guiltily at each other as they realised they could have handled this better.

"What's going to happen with me, because if you plan to put me in a dungeon for the rest of my life you may as well execute me now."

The gathered ponies all went wide-eyed at this.

"Why would you wish such a thing?" asked Fluttershy.

"Your beloved Princess wants to lock me away for the rest of my life. Would you want to spend the rest of your life in a dungeon when you've done nothing wrong?"

"No, I suppose not," replied Fluttershy timidly.

"You do not have to fear such a prospect Gordon."

Gordon looked up and noticed a dark blue alicorn approach.

"What do you mean?"

"Your house and yourself appeared during the night. I rule during the night and as such I will decide your fate."

"And what will my fate be?"

Luna looked at the human and could see he was clearly scared out of his wits. He was not acting at all like humans were said to behave. She would have to look into the appearance of the first humans in more detail.

"You shall be released from the hospital once you have been given the all clear from the doctor and be permitted to live in your own home. So long as you abide by our laws and respect our customs, we will have no quarrel with you. I shall also grant you a residency permit and arrange for you to be given official identification. You will have the same rights and protection as any other subject."

“You’re just going to let me go, what will happen if others break into my home an attack me?” he asked giving an accusatory glare at the others.

Luna pondered the thought before coming up with a mutually beneficial idea, “I will send two of my guards to watch over you. This will allow us to observe your behaviour and it will also mean protection for you.”

“You want to spy on me?”

“Observe. From what I know humans have a bad reputation in Equestria,” she said with a pained expression, “By allowing us to observe you by assigning guards, you allow us to receive feedback from reputable and reliable sources.”

“It sounds like I don’t have much of a choice. Fine I’ll accept. Just tell whoever you send that my house is my domain, ergo I make the rules and my authority there will be acknowledged and respected.”

“They would merely escort you when you are outside, they will not enter your home unless you wish them to or if they are required to.”

Gordon didn’t want any of these things near his property but he wasn’t exactly in a position to argue.

"Fine,” he said irritably, “What’s your name anyway?”

"I am Princess Luna and I shall make necessary arrangements. I bid you farewell Gordon."

Luna left the room, leaving a still restrained Gordon with the five girls.

"So, what are your names. We never really introduced ourselves."

"I'm Fluttershy," replied the yellow Pegasus.

"I'm Rarity," replied a white unicorn.

"AND I'M PINKIE PIE!" yelled a pink pony.

Gordon looked at the two remaining ponies who remained silent.

"Who are you two?" asked Gordon in a polite tone.

"We don't answer to you human!"

"Rainbow Dash that is no way to speak to our guest," replied Fluttershy.

"Why not? It's only a human."

"That doesn't mean we should treat HIM differently," replied Fluttershy.

"Whatever, I'm leaving," she huffed.

Rainbow left without saying another word. As did the other girl who just gave him a cold hard stare that could freeze ice.

"Who was the other girl?" asked Gordon.

"That was Applejack," replied Rarity.

He sighed, "What do you girls think of me?"

"Well," stared Fluttershy, "We know you're human, but humans have been here before and they weren't very friendly. That was a long time ago though and ponies still believe those stories."

"Are all ponies afraid of humans?"

"Not all, one here in Ponyville is adamant that humans abhor violence and are in fact very friendly. Her name's Lyra."

"I'll have to meet her if that's OK?"

"I'm sure she'd love it."

"Anyway, could one of you undo these straps?"

The girls looked at each other hesitantly, "We would but we should check with the doctor first."

Gordon groaned but decided getting angry now would only ensure he spends even longer tied to the bed.

Stay calm now get angry later he reminded himself.

Rarity went off to get the doctor who promptly removed the straps once he returned. The doctor told Gordon that Luna had informed him of the situation and he was free to go. The doctor apologised for restraining Gordon but he stated he was following procedure.

Gordon refrained from unleashing a furious verbal tirade on how stupid and prejudiced he felt that procedure was and simply left the hospital with Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy and went back to his house. As they made their way back Gordon was attracting a lot of stares, some mares even screamed and ran away.

Pathetic.

Ignoring the behaviour of the townsfolk he made it back to his house and outside stood Luna and some of her Thestral Guard.

"Gordon, you made it here without trouble I see?"

"Some of the townsfolk were scared of me but I wasn't attacked. Are these the guards that will be spying on me?" asked Gordon, slightly wary of Luna's seven foot height.

Luna sighed at the snarky comment but decided to ignore it. Considering what he’s been through today he is understandably edgy, “These are the two guards that are assigned to you. I have already instructed them in their tasks.”

"Thanks. I don’t mind at all being spied on in my own home."

Luna sighed again before lighting up her horn and out of thin air appeared several scrolls and gave them to Gordon.

“Here are the documents you will need to legally reside in Equestria.”

Gordon stood there open mouthed.

"What was that you just did?"

"Magic. Have you not seen it before?"

Gordon shook his head, "Magic doesn't exist in my world."

Luna giggled, "Don't let Twilight Sparkle hear you say that."

"Twilight....the purple one?"

Luna nodded.

"I get the distinct impression she doesn't like me."

Luna stepped forward and placed a comforting hand on Gordon's shoulder, "Do not despair Gordon. I firmly believe in you. Farewell."

Luna left, leaving Gordon, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie to their business. The two Thestral Guards stood close by to Gordon, eyeing him suspiciously.

"Shall we," said Gordon as he motioned with his hand to his house.

The girls followed him inside, whilst the guards remained outside, and to Gordon's relief the house had been left undisturbed. He went into the front room and invited the girls to sit down and make themselves comfortable whilst he made a pot of tea.

After a few minutes he came back holding a tray with a large pot of tea, four cups and saucers, sugar and milk. He set the tray down on the coffee table and offered to pour the girls some tea, an offer that went well with Rarity.

"Thank you darling, you're such a gentlecolt."

"Thank you. I suppose I'll need to get used to the different terminology. It'll take even longer to get used to being amongst sapient non-humans. I might look like I'm taking it easy but I'm far from it. I suppose still having my own home with me helps."

"Indeed," replied Rarity, "And it looks like a truly delightful home as well."

"It's custom made. It was only finished six months ago. It wasn't cheap either. What is it you girls do?"

Rarity spoke first, "I'm Ponyville's resident fashion designer. I run my own boutique."

Fluttershy soon followed, "I take care of the animals."

Pinkie loudly finished off, "And I make cakes and organise parties."

At that moment, Pinkie froze and went wide-eyed.

"IJUSTREMEMBEREDSOMETHINGIHAVETOGO!"

And in an instant she disappeared.

"What happened?" asked a confused Gordon.

"Pinkie happened darling."

"You say that like it's normal."

"Trust me darling, it is."

Gordon just nodded before changing the subject, "Would either of you like some caramel crispies?"

The two girls nodded so Gordon went to the kitchen to fetch some. Whilst he was away Fluttershy and Rarity had a quick exchange of words.

"If he's an evil monster intent on harming us then I'm Nightmare Moon," whispered Rarity.

"I know," whispered Fluttershy back, "He's so nice. We need to convince the others."

"Agreed."

Just then Gordon came back with a large box containing caramel crispies and white chocolate crispies.

"Here, try some," said Gordon as he offered the box to the girls.

Fluttershy and Rarity both reached on and took some. The look of joy on their faces told Gordon all he needed to know.

"Gordon these are simply smashing."

"My mother made them."

At that moment, he remembered what today was supposed to be and who was going to visit.

"My mother," he said as tears started to form, "She was going to come today. When she gets to where my house was and sees it isn't there..."

Gordon broke down. He is very close to his mother. Seeing their new friend upset, both Fluttershy and Rarity sat beside Gordon and gave him a consoling hug.

"Don't worry darling. You'll see her again, we promise."

BACK IN CANTERLOT CASTLE

"I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU DID THAT LUNA?" bellowed Celestia, "THAT FILTH SHOULD BE ROTTING IN THE DUNGEONS, NOT LIVING A LIFE OF LUXURY. IT KNOWS NO WAY OTHER THAN THAT OF VIOLENCE AND BLOODSHED!"

"YOU DARE CALL HIM FILTH AND CALL HIM VIOLENT WHEN YOU WERE THE ONE TO HIT HIM!"

Celestia recoiled at that. She knew that was inexcusable behaviour, she assaulted another being without provocation. She wouldn’t tolerate her subjects behaving in such a manner yet she behaved like that herself.

"I regret my actions. But it does not change the fact that it is dangerous. The human's return to Equestria will be a danger to us all."

"Just like my return?"

Celestia looked up to see Luna with tears falling down her face. Celestia felt like she herself had just been hit. As much as she hated to admit it, there are comparisons to Luna's return and the human's arrival. They both have less than stellar reputations and both have not so flattering stories about them. Also, as the humans appeared after Luna's banishment, her judgement wouldn't be affected by personal feelings.

"I shall apologise to the human."

Not hearing a response from Luna, Celestia looked up and saw that she had left.

Celestia felt dejected. She had argued with her sister and given the human justifiable grounds for retaliatory action.

Not even cake would lift her mood now.

Chapter - 2 - It Is Easy To Harm, It Is Difficult To Help (Edited)

Author's Note

Made some additions/alterations.

I've added some more dialogue between certain characters to deal with the lack of scepticism from the ponies to what Gordon says. I've also added a small scene at the end between Gordon and Bon Bon.

A thanks to Eon333MS for his suggestions. I've agreed to co-write this story with him, he's thrown in some good suggestions.

Chapter - 2 - It Is Easy To Harm, It Is Difficult To Help (Edited)

Gordon watched from the doorway as Rarity and Fluttershy made their way down the garden path. He gave a final wave to the girls before closing the door and making his way to his cellar, which he used mainly to keep many bottles of wine. He made his way down into the cellar, the chilly temperature doing nothing to cool his boiling blood. His ever increasing pace matched his rising anger as he got close to a brick wall, raised a fist and let out what could be described as a war cry.

The resounding crack of knuckles reverberated throughout the cellar. More followed as Gordon unleashed a furious tirade of punches and strong language against his inanimate opponent. He continued his tirade for a few seconds before one final punch and leaned his back against the wall, his shirt damp from sweat. Blood trickled down his hands and fingers, the coppery smell filling his nose as he panted for breath. His breathing became longer as is heart rate calmed down.

Not as angry as before he made his way to one of the bathrooms to clean himself up and change into clean clothes. After his refreshing shower he saw to bandaging his hands. Fortunately the damage was minimal and he hadn't broken any bones, as was the case with his bleeding head earlier. There was bleeding yes but nothing serious. The doctor removed Gordon's head bandage before to check up on it and was satisfied that all was OK.

Gordon was resting on the sofa trying to take in the days' events. Like when he won the lottery, his life changed overnight. He has been thrown into a world that has had unpleasant experiences with humans which resulted in him being met with distrust, suspicion and even violence. So far he only met four ponies who have treat him with respect. He hopes to meet another later by the name of Lyra, the more he can get on his side the more easy it will be to prove he's a good guy.

He was awoken by the door bell ringing. He couldn't pretend not be in so he got up and answered the door to see Rarity and Fluttershy.

"Good evening darling," said Rarity with a smile.

"Hi Gordon," added Fluttershy with a small wave.

"Hi girls, what's up?"

"Oh we were just wondering if you'd like to take a tour of the town?" replied Rarity.

Gordon thought about it. He didn't really want to, but it would give him something to do and get on good terms with them.

"OK, just let me get ready."

Gordon quickly got his red fleece and black shoes made his way out of the front door before locking it.

"So, where to first?" he asked.

"Why don't we start at my boutique?" suggested Rarity.

"Sure," replied Gordon.

The trio, accompanied by Luna's Thestral guards, made their way to the boutique without incident. Without incident because the town was deserted. Gordon felt like asking but had a pretty good idea that he was why there was no-one else out and about.

The tour, which lasted for about an hour and took in various sights of Ponyville including the schoolhouse and Mayor Mares’ office, ended at the Town Hall. Due to Twilight's belligerent attitude towards Gordon he wasn't shown the inside of the library.

"So," started Gordon, "Is this were we part ways?"

"Not quite yet," replied Rarity.

"What do you mean?" asked Gordon furrowing his eyebrows.

Rarity and Fluttershy walked over to the doors and opened them. They stood to the side and beckoned Gordon to go inside. Sighing Gordon walked inside and saw darkness.

Darkness, suspicious behaviour, no one in town.....Oh shit no.

"SURPRISE!!"

The lights suddenly came on as a large crowd of ponies stood in full view of Gordon.

"What's going on?" asked Gordon.

"It's your surprise party silly," replied an excited Pinkie.

"It's not my birthday."

"I know. Your birthday is on the 26th March. This is your 'Welcome to Ponyville Party."

Gordon just stood there with his mouth open.

"How the bloody hell did you know when my birthday is?"

"Because I'm Pinkie Pie."

"That's not really an answer."

"Yes it is silly. Now let's have less talking and more partying."

Pinkie bounced away to start the party as Gordon was flanked by Rarity and Fluttershy.

"Is she always like this?" asked Gordon.

"Most of the time, but you get used to it," replied Rarity, "Now come along darling, let's go and make you some friends."

Rarity hooked her arm around Gordon's arm and took him over to meet the pony most likely to like him.

Noticing Gordon approach, the pony in question squeed in glee. She launched herself forward and gave Gordon a bone crushing hug.

"Hello to you as well," wheezed out Gordon, "I'm guessing you're Lyra."

Lyra let go of Gordon and nodded vigorously with a huge grin and sparkly eyes.

"You must excuse Lyra," said Rarity, "She's rather fond of humans."

"Well in that case, I'm Gordon. Pleased to meet you Lyra," he said extending his hand.

Lyra reached out and shook his hand enthusiastically.

"I'M SHAKING HANDS WITH A HUMAN!"

"Lyra stop screaming, you'll scare him away."

Another mare with cream fur and a blue and pink mane stepped in from the side and removed Lyra's hand from Gordon.

"But Bon Bon he's a human," Lyra pouted as she looked at her.

Gordon couldn't help but stifle at laugh at Lyra's behaviour. He wasn't sure why but he found Lyra quite cute.

"It's fine....Bon Bon wasn't it?"

"Yes. What happened to your hands?"

Rarity and Fluttershy went wide eyed in realisation. They hadn't noticed them bandaged up.

"I punched a brick wall in my house."

The four mares eyes narrowed to pin-pricks.

"Why would you do that?" asked a very worried Lyra.

"I was angry at the way I'd been treated when I got here. I'm still feeling angry now. I punched the wall to vent some anger."

Rarity and Fluttershy looked a little guiltily at each other while Lyra and Bon Bon shared a concerned look.

Rarity placed a comforting hand on Gordon's shoulder "Darling we know we didn't have the best of introductions but harming yourself won't help."

Gordon sighed, "Would you prefer I take my anger out on you guys?"

"No but we don't like to see anypony suffer."

"What about earlier then in the hospital?" he asked a little more aggressively than he intended to.

Rarity and Fluttershy winced. They didn't believe what they saw when Celestia assaulted Gordon. They would never have thought that Princess Celestia of all ponies, the benevolent and kind ruler of Equestria, would act in such an uncivilised and inexcusable manner.

Lyra and Bon Bon looked at each other before turning back to Gordon and the girls, each with an eyebrow raised in confusion.

"What happened at the hospital?"

"Celestia slapped me after I told her that ponies broke into my home, assaulted me unprovoked and that they should be punished."

Bon Bon and Lyra just stood there with their mouths open.

"Oh and she hit me while I was strapped down to a bed so I had no way to defend myself or get away."

Lyra and Bon Bon were totally flabbergasted.

"That would explain the bruise on your face," said Lyra as she caressed Gordon's bruised cheekbone.

Gordon felt tingly inside as he felt Lyra's soft fur against his skin and smelt her minty aroma.

Bon Bon scoffed, "You expect me to believe that Princess Celestia attacked you. You're lying. Princess Celestia would never do that."

"Well she did to me."

"I don't believe you," replied an angry looking Bon Bon.

"It's true," interjected Rarity.

Bon Bon shook her head, "No no. I refuse to believe it."

"Well whatever's happened or will happen, I'll always stand at your side," said Lyra as she wrapped her arms firmly around Gordon.

Gordon returned the gesture, "Thanks Lyra. Does this mean we're friends?"

"Of course it does my silly human. Now come on, let's get some food."

Lyra took Gordon by the hand and lead Gordon towards the large assortment of food. Cakes and pastries of all kinds were on the table. Both Lyra and Gordon filled their plates and helped themselves to some Sweet Apple Acres Cider.

"I don't think Gordon truly realises what he's let himself in for befriending Lyra," state Bon Bon, "If you'll excuse me, I'll go and join them. Just to make sure Lyra doesn't get too carried away."

Bon Bon made her way over to Gordon and Lyra while Fluttershy and Rarity went to find the other girls.

She had been watching from a distance as Gordon mingled with her ponies. She watched as a mint green unicorn affectionately hugged him after he showed her his bandaged hands. Celestia didn't know what why his hands where bandaged but she felt she may be responsible in some way. Deciding she could no longer observe, she made her way over to Gordon who was sat at a table with the mint unicorn and Special Agent Sweetie Drops.

No, remember Tia, she scolded herself, she goes by the name Bon Bon now.

Celestia walked over, the gathered ponies all looked at her in surprise. None of them knew that she was there. They all bowed to the Princess who eventually stopped in front of Gordon's table. Gordon was the only one in the room not bowing to Celestia.

"Greetings Gordon. How are you?" she asked serenely.

Gordon scoffed at her question, "Like you care. Do you slap every restrained patient that says something that irks you?"

There was a chorus of gasps at Gordon's response and the gritting of teeth from Twilight Sparkle.

Celestia sighed. She had expected this response though she couldn't blame him either. He had every right to be angry with the way she acted.

"Yes. About my conduct at the hospital. I am deeply sorry about that. Though it is no excuse, I was overcome with anger at memories of my previous encounters with humans, and took that anger out on you."

There was a sea of open mouths as the ponies all heard their Princess confess to assaulting someone.

"I don't buy it," replied Gordon with a fierce glare, "You're not sorry at all."

Celestia winced at these remarks, "I realise I made a mistake and that you have no reason to believe me. All I ask is that you give me a second chance."

Gordon exhaled deeply, "Fine. It's more than you gave me. All I got from you was a slap to the face and a promise of life imprisonment."

Celestia had mixed emotions. She was pleased she was being given another chance but reminders of her behaviour made her feel ashamed, "I regret my actions and what I said. You will not be sent to the dungeons, unless of course you commit an act that would warrant such punishment."

"That seems reasonable enough. I do have some questions though."

"Then please ask."

"How did my house appear and how do I have running water? I don’t recall seeing workmen with water pipes."

"Without an investigation I cannot say how your house appeared and for running water, my guess would be that whatever brought you here also connected your house to the water mains."

"A little convenient but I’ll take what I can get. Now why is mostly everyone scared of me, or at least humans?"

"After their atrocities, stories were started on what they did. They were passed down from one generation to the next. Humans have generally become to be seen as a sign of chaos, hatred, violence, greed, lust and a few other negative traits. I have to admit to starting a few of the stories myself, as a way of protecting my subjects from harm against humans."

Gordon shook his head in disbelief, "So you told lies about humans. Whilst some humans are what you say, the vast majority are good people who do not condone violence or anti-social behaviour. If all humans were as you say we are then we would not have accomplished what we have, nor would there be so many of us."

An intrigued Celestia inquired further, "What kind of accomplishments?"

"Oh let's see. We completely eradicated a horrendous disease called smallpox, we put man of the moon five times, we've sent unmanned probes out of our solar system altogether, we've split the atom, we built the pyramids at a time when machines didn't exist, Beethoven's Fifth Symphony, the International Space Station and many more. I have a small library in my house full of books on humanity. Some of it is very dark and some of it is very bright."

Celestia and the other ponies could only stand there, some of these things sounded truly breath-taking. She would have to find out more some time. Gordon continued speaking.

"We humans do have dark periods of history. We know our past, even the bits we're ashamed of, but harmony cannot exist without chaos."

Celestia smiled. It would seem humans have changed over time.

"Indeed. Equestria too has had its dark times but now we bask in the light."

The scratching of a quill against parchment could be heard, "How many humans are there in your world?"

Gordon looked to the direction the voice came from. It came from Twilight.

"Pardon?"

"You said earlier and I quote, 'If all humans were as you say we are then we would not have accomplished what we have, nor would there be so many of us'. So I was just wandering how many of you there are."

"How many do you think there are, have a guess?"

"Well judging by what I've studied about humans and the way they live, I would say there couldn't be more than 20 million humans in your world."

Twilight had a confident smirk on show. Gordon wasn't sure how she came to that number, but he would enjoy telling her how many there really is.

"On Earth, the name of my world there are," he paused for dramatic effect, "7.4 billion humans."

The gasps could have sucked the oxygen out of the room. Twilight's eyes turned to pin-pricks.

"S-s-seven p-p-point f-four billion? But how is that possible? Humans enjoy killing each other, they do it for sport and entertainment; it doesn't make sense that humans would total 7.4 billion. You're making that up."

Gordon suppressed a furious outburst. He didn't appreciate being accused of lying and the assumption that humans enjoyed killing pissed him off, but getting angry wouldn't accomplish anything. He ignored Twilight's assumption for now and focussed in the topic of population.

"No I'm not. Over the past century the global population has gone from 2 billion to 7.4 billion. My country called England has a population of around 53 million. I have books at home that support what I say, I'd be more than pleased to show you. By the way, what is the population of this world and Equestria?"

Twilight quickly composed herself, "Well I accept your invitation to show me your books and to answer your question, here on our world Equus there is believed to be a global population of 400 million. Equestria itself has a population of 60 million. The rest are made up of Griffons, Minotaurs, Yaks, Diamond Dogs and other pony nations. There are around 250 million ponies in total on Equus."

Gordon nodded in understanding, "OK. Just one thing, how did you come to 20 million?"

"Well, I used what little information we have on humans and the Census records we have on them. I've studied humans, and I'd like to learn more if you'll help me."

Gordon thought for a moment. Twilight didn't exactly like him and he had reason to distrust her, but if he could get in her good books it would help tremendously. And prove to her that humans aren't bastards. Not all of them anyway.

"OK, I'll help you in your study on humans on the condition you don't assume we're all savage blood thirsty beasts, because we're not."

"Deal."

Celestia smiled. She had a feeling Twilight may lighten up in her attitude towards Gordon at his mention that he has a library of his own. But there was one more thing that concerned her.

"Gordon," she said looking worried, "Why are your hands bandaged?"

Gordon sighed, "I punched a brick wall several times out of anger at the way I'd been treated."

Celestia winced, she was right. She had been responsible in some way for his injuries. She approached Gordon and gently placed her hands on each of his shoulders.

"I will accept responsibility for that but promise me you won't harm yourself again."

Gordon looked into her eyes. Her deep gaze showing genuine concern, "I promise."

"Thank you Gordon. Now whilst it has been a pleasure attending, I must leave. I have business to attend to back in Canterlot."

"Before you go Princess, can I ask a question?"

Celestia nodded.

"What happened to the other humans?"

Celestia felt nervous. She knew what happened and Gordon had a right to know, but now wasn't the time.

"I will tell you. But now is not the time. I'll arrange for you to come to Canterlot some time so I can tell you in person."

"OK but I get the feeling I won't like the answer."

The Princess thanked Gordon and made her way out of the building and got into her chariot.

How did I not see that? wondered Gordon.

"Farewell my little ponies. Farewell Gordon."

The Princess was then flown away by the Pegasi Guards, leaving Gordon and several ponies to finish the party without her. They made their way back inside when Gordon was 'abducted' by Rarity again.

"Come on darling, let's go and meet the others."

Gordon wondered who 'the others' were until he saw a table where Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash sat. Fluttershy and Pinkie were there also but he had no reason to be angry with them. He wanted to make a break for it but Rarity was surprisingly strong for a girl. She pulled out a chair with her magic and sat Gordon down, his cider and food were there waiting for him.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were still giving Gordon death glares whilst Twilight was playing with her mane. Wanting to ease the tension, Gordon spoke up.

"So, how are you girls?"

Neither Applejack or Rainbow answered and Twilight was too busy playing with her mane.

"They're OK," said Fluttershy, "They're just scared of you."

Rainbow's wings flared open and she gritted her teeth, "I am not scared of a human."

"Then why do you keep ignoring him?" asked Fluttershy.

"Because he's a dangerous creature that's just waiting for the right time to attack you."

"Just like you did in my house this morning?"

"That's different."

"How?" inquired Gordon.

"I though you were going to attack my friends."

"You thought I was going to attack so you attacked me first, which would then give me justified cause to attack you?"

Rainbow tried to get a response out but her brain came up short.

"What about you?" Gordon asked looking to Applejack.

Applejack looked to Gordon with a hard, scrutinising stare. She was wary of Gordon and didn't trust him, but she knew a way she could get to know him better.

"Ah know a way ah could get ta know ya better. Come ta the farm tomorrow."

"Are you giving me a job or just trying to spy on me?"

Applejack sighed, "Look, humans have a bad reputation around here. I'm offering you a job and it's a good way ta find out if ya an honest, trustworthy fellow. If ponies see ya put in a hard days work they're more likely to warm up ta ya. Not ta mention ya'll get paid."

"Well I appreciate the chance. What would I be doing and what's the pay?"

"Jus' helpin' us pick apples off the trees and it's eight bits an hour."

"Sounds simple enough, not sure what money's worth here though, I'll have to try and work it out. I'll be there. What time?"

"7am sharp."

Gordon nodded. During his talks with Rarity and Fluttershy he found out Equestria has the same measurements of time as Earth, 24 hours in one day, seven days a week etc.

"Twilight, have you anythin' ya want ta ask?"

Twilight stopped playing with her mane and looked at Gordon. There was only one thing on her mind and it began with 'L' and finished with 'Y'.

"Can you let me see your library?" she asked almost bursting with glee.

Gordon showed no emotion as he answered, "Can you let me go so I can go to the toilet?"

Twilight's eyes narrowed to pinpricks and she blushed profusely, "Errr yeah. Rrrrrrrealy sorry about that. We didn't exactly behave or act in a civilised manner."

"Is that what you believe or are you just mimicking what your Princess says?"

"Look we were scared, and bearing in mind what happened the last time humans were here we had to be cautious."

"Be that as it may, it's still very demeaning to be strapped down to a bed and have to ask to be allowed to go to the toilet."

Twilight sighed, "Look, we're sorry. You've given the Princess a second chance, can you give us one?"

"I suppose so, it's only fair."

Twilight immediately perked up, "Does that mean I can see you library instead of you just showing me your books?"

"Another time. Tomorrow evening maybe."

Twilight launched herself forward and gave Gordon a body squeezing hug.

"Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou."

Everyone on the room looked at the scene and realising this Twilight let go of Gordon and returned to her seat, her face a little red.

"What about you RD? Do ya have anythin' ta say?"

Rainbow huffed in annoyance, "Just don't mess with my friends."

Rainbow flew away before anymore was said.

"Don't mind Rainbow," said Fluttershy, "She's really nice when you get to know her."

"I'm sure she is."

The party went on for a few more hours. Gordon met up with Lyra and Bon Bon again as well as meeting some more ponies. One in particular was Vinyl Scratch, or DJ Pon3, who was a nationally known musician along with her marefriend Octavia. Octavia was a cellist in the Canterlot Symphony Orchestra and one of the best there is. Vinyl and Octavia took a quick liking to Gordon, especially when he told her about his music room. Gordon invited them both to come over some time to have a practice session. Both Vinyl and Octavia accepted, he also invited Lyra as well when she mentioned she plays the Lyre.

Not all the ponies wanted to talk to him, or even see him. They said they just came for the free food.

It didn't bother Gordon. He didn't expect everyone to like him, besides he'd already made some friends which would go some way on proving that humans aren't bastards.

It was around midnight when the party finished. Everyone left quietly and made their way home. To his surprise Rainbow offered to walk back with him.

"So, what is it you do around here?"

"I'm the Weather Manager for Ponyville."

"Weather Manager? You're responsible for predicting the weather?"

"Predicting? Ha! You're funny human. I don't predict the weather, I make the weather."

Gordon's eyebrows furrowed, "Make it?"

"Yeah, you know, make it. Doesn't that happen where you're from"

"Where I'm from the weather happens on its own. No-one can control it."

"Huh. Kinda like the Everfree Forest."

"That huge forest on the edge of town?"

"That's the one."

Gordon was intrigued by the weather being controlled in Equestria. He'd have to ask about it another time when he's not half asleep. Rainbow and Gordon were at the gates of his house when Rainbow spoke up.

"You have a nice house."

"Thanks. Just a shame I'll never have my mother around again."

Rainbow winced. She wasn't the sappy type but the thought of never seeing her family again made her feel sad, so actually experiencing that must have been truly heart wrenching. Now that she thought about it, she felt like she'd been a bit of a bitch towards Gordon. She would make it up to him and she knew how to do it. She just hoped he would like them.

Looking at Gordon she could see he was getting a little misty eyed.

"Hey, you OK?"

"I'll be fine. I just miss my mum. What's worse is that there's no way to tell her that I'm OK. She'll be worried sick. She'll have turned up to where my house was earlier and see it's not there. Quite what the authorities will find or what conclusion they'll reach I have no idea."

Gordon suddenly felt something wrapped firmly around him. He turned his head and saw Rainbow was giving him a firm hug. He vibrant rainbow mane brushed against his face. Like Lyra, Rainbow had a pleasant aroma to her.

Gordon returned the hug and spoke up.

"I wouldn't have expected this from you Rainbow considering you've been hostile towards me."

Still firmly hugging him she replied, "Yeah I've been a bitch, my friends are giving you a chance so I will to, out of loyalty to them. Don't you dare tell anypony I hugged you though."

Gordon laughed, "I won't tell anyone."

The two stopped hugging and looked at each other.

"So, I'll see you tomorrow then," said Rainbow with a slight blush to her face.

"See you tomorrow then."

Gordon watched as Rainbow flew away back to her cloud house. As he was watching her he heard someone coughing behind him. Turning around he saw Bon Bon and Lyra.

Lyra was gently pushing Bon Bon towards Gordon who looked a little guilty.

"Bon Bon, what's wrong?"

Bon Bon turned round to look a Lyra who raised an eyebrow as if to say 'Well?'.

"I'm sorry for what I said earlier. It's just that Princess Celestia is the kindest pony there is. To hear anypony say she would deliberately harm another is unbelievable, yet you were right."

"You don't need to apologise, I'd probably think the same had I been brought up in Equestria."

"I do need to apologise. I shouldn't have just dismissed what you said, even when Rarity backed you up."

"Well, in the interests of diplomacy I'll accept your apology."

"Thank you. Here have these."

Bon Bon handed Gordon a paper bag. He opened the bag to see his favourite hard boiled sweet. Rhubarb and custard.

"They're-" Bon Bon started.

"Rhubarb and custard," Gordon finished.

"How did you know?" asked Bon Bon in surprise.

"We have them in my world. They're my favourite hard boiled sweet."

Bon Bon smiled, "Well then, in that case feel free to visit my sweet shop. I make the sweets in this town, including those in your hand."

"I'll be sure to visit."

"Well, since there's nothing else I'll see you around sometime."

"See you later."

Bon Bon and Lyra made their way away form his house and towards their own place. He walked down his garden path and went inside his home. He made his way straight to his room and after getting changed got into bed. He was actually looking forward to tomorrow working with Applejack. He got the impression that if he could get her on his side he would have an easier time with the other townsponies.

He felt the party went OK. Celestia's apology was a surprise as was Twilight's change in attitude. He knew he still had a lot to prove to the Princess. He couldn't help but feel that Celestia would be checking up on him periodically, though it's understandable.

If he worked hard and made friends he was sure he would be OK.

Of course though, nothing is ever that simple.

Is it?

Chapter - 3 - Getting To Know You

The ear splitting screech of an alarm clock shattered the peace of the quiet morning. Groggily opening his eyes, Gordon looked to the clock on his bedside to see blaringly bright red digits display an unwanted time of day.

"6.00 am. Waaay to early," he mumbled half asleep into the pillow.

Grunting in annoyance he reluctantly got up and made his way to the bathroom to get a quick shower before breakfast. He had enough time. Hopefully he'll be awake by then.

After showering he made his way to the kitchen and stared his breakfast. He decided in a large Cappuccino and three Shredded Wheat. That should be enough to get him through to mid-morning. The coffee did its job in fully awakening him, his sinuses being pleasantly overwhelmed by the smell.

With half an hour still to go before meeting Applejack he got himself ready. He decided to wear clothing more appropriate for farm work i.e. his less expensive clothes and some sturdy boots.

The sun was just rising as he went out the front door. Its warm rays glowing in all directions, slowly illuminating the small town. He walked through the town accompanied by the two Thestral guards seeing the odd pony here and there preparing their shops for the day. The ones he saw waved to Gordon to which he waved back, them seemingly not perturbed by his presence.

He arrived at the farm at about 6.50am, he could see Applejack already outside the farmhouse lugging some wooden boxes nearer the apple fields. Looking up she noticed him approach.

"Hiya partner, yer a little early. Not that ah mind."

"Hi Applejack. Sorry about Tweedle Dum and Tweedle Dee here," he said motioning to the Thestral Guards, "But they insist on following me around whenever I'm not at home."

"Our names are Nightlock and Star Cross, NOT Tweedle Dum and Tweedle Dee!" one of the guards said in a strop.

Applejack simply chuckled, "Ah don't mind, they're jus' doin' their job after all. Anyway we've got a fair bit to do today but ahm sure we'll pull through if we work hard."

"Well I'm no stranger to hard work."

"Glad t'hear it, now let's get started."

Applejack and Gordon made their way over to the field carrying empty boxes. They started at the far end of the field and began to fill boxes with apples. Applejack only needed to karate kick the tree and the apples would just fall out. Even though Gordon was physically well built he would probably end up causing serious injury to himself should he decide to karate kick a tree. He simply decided to pick the apples by hand, it was slower but Applejack was OK with it.

After about an hour of apple picking Gordon decided to break the silence, "So how long have you been apple farming?" asked Gordon.

"As long as ah can remember. It's a family tradition. Mah late father was an apple farmer, mah late mother joined the family business when she married mah dad."

Gordon suddenly felt a little uneasy, "Sorry Applejack I didn't mean to......if I'd known that-"

"Don't worry yerself partner, I wouldn't have expected ya ta know. Mah Ma and Pa died when I was nine, Applebloom had jus' been born."

Applejack paused for a moment, clearly upset at the memories of her parents' death, "Ah got over their passing a long time ago."

Gordon felt relieved in an odd kind of way, "My dad died when I was four. He was killed in a car crash."

Gordon stopped momentarily and stared off into space, "I remember the day the Police turned up and informed me and my mother of his death."

Applejack felt a tang of pain in her heart. In Gordon she found someone she could relate to, someone who understands what it's like to lose a parent at a young age.

"Come 'ere Sugercube."

Gordon suddenly felt arms wrap around him. He came back to his senses to see Applejack hugging him. This affection shocked him. It was in stark contrast to the cold shoulder he got from her yesterday.

But losing a parent, or parents, at a young age is something you can't truly comprehend unless you've been through it yourself. Gordon returned the hug and the two stayed embraced for a few seconds, the deafening silence adding to the peaceful serenity of the morning.

Applejack broke the hug and quickly got back to bucking trees, "You'll be OK Sugercube, but if yah ever wanna talk yah know were ah live."

"Thanks Applejack."

The two continued picking apples for the another two hours, clearing plenty of trees. The apples filled several boxes that would later be used for various apple products or just sold as they are.

It was about 10am when Applejack told Gordon they'd be having a break. She walked him over to the farmhouse and lead him inside to the kitchen.

"HEY GRANNY, BIC MAC, APPLEBLOOM WE GOT OURSELVES A GUEST!" Applejack bellowed out.

A few moments later three ponies walked into the room. A old green one, a large red one and a small cream one. Gordon didn't need to be told who was who, though Applejack told him anyway.

After introductions were out of the way and Applebloom was assured Gordon wasn't going to hurt her, Applejack sat Gordon down at the table and served some of Granny Smith's home baked Apple Pie.

"This is really good, reminds me of what my grandma used to make."

"Well thank you sonny," replied the elderly green mare.

Big Mac was looking at him with narrowed eyes, the kind of narrowed eyes that implied extreme suspicion and mistrust. Normally Gordon would dismiss such things, being no stranger to dangerous situations. But considering Big Mac is 7ft tall and built like a brick shithouse, Gordon felt it was in his interests to exercise caution.

"Hey Big Mac, you OK?" Gordon asked, trying to ignore the glare.

"Yeup," he replied, still boring his eyes into Gordon.

"Busy?"

"Yeup."

"Not much of a talker?"

"Nope."

"Don't mind Big Mac," interrupted Applejack, "He ain't much of a talker."

"Nope," Big Mac confirmed.

Gordon finished his apple pie and went back outside with Applejack to finish picking apples from the trees. There was still a lot of trees to get through. Applejack said they'd be finished around 2pm. Another four hours of picking apples sounded dreadfully boring to Gordon but, Applejack offered him to work to prove he's not a dangerous blood thirsty savage, and that he is actually a decent hard working civilised being no different than any pony.

Back outside with Applejack, Gordon took the opportunity to ask her what the issue with Big Mac was.

"Hey Applejack, what was with Big Mac back in the kitchen? He looked like he wanted to rip me to pieces."

Applejack gave a light hearted laugh, "Ya don't need ta worry about Big Mac, he won't hurt ya. Unless you giv'im reason ta. He's actually a big softy."

"SOFT? The guy's seven feet tall and looks like he could punch through a brick wall, if he decided to punch me I doubt my squishy human body could cope."

"Quit yer worryin', Big Mac ain't gonna hurt ya," half-shouted Applejack.

Gordon sighed, "I know I'm just feeling a little......all over the place."

"Understandable considerin' yer situation."

"I'm not sure if I'll be able to cope in the long run."

"Look Sugercube, I know yer goin' through a hard time but yer can't get down like this. Tell you what, after lunch why don't you go into town and relax."

Gordon raised an eyebrow at Applejack, "Don't we need to finish picking apples?"

"Don't worry 'bout them, ah can get Apple Bloom ta help."

"OK. What time's lunch?"

"In a couple o' hours."

Gordon and Applejack continued picking apples for another two hours, getting through a fair amount of trees. The two continued to chat a bit more, mostly it was Applejack giving Gordon lessons about apples and what you can do with them as well as all the different types of apples. Two hours passed and Gordon, sweating a bit from the work, stacked the last of the full boxes in the barn.

"Now come with me to the farmhouse and ah'll get yer pay."

Gordon followed Applejack to the house and waited outside. As he was waiting a familiar blue Pegasus flew down into view.

"Hi Gordon, whatcha doing at AJ's house?"

"I've been helping her pick apples, now I'm just waiting for her to come back with my pay."

"Cool. Are you doing anything this afternoon?" asked Rainbow rubbing the back of her neck.

"I thought I might have a look around town. Get to know the place and meet ponies."

"M-mind if I join you?" asked Rainbow slightly nervously.

"Sure," replied Gordon, noting Rainbow's odd behaviour.

A moment later Applejack returned with a small bag of bits and handed them to Gordon.

"There you are partner. Fifty bits, there's yer forty bits fer five hours work plus a bit extra as a thank you fer helpin'."

"Thanks Applejack," he said as he took the bag.

"Hi Rainbow, what brings you here?"

"I was just flying around and I saw Gordon so I thought I'd fly down and say hi," she replied.

Applejack though knew Rainbow better than that and 'knew' there was more than what she was telling her, but for now decided against questioning her in front of Gordon. After all, she knew the look Rainbow had on her face and 'her time' would be coming up soon to.

Applejack couldn't blame Rainbow, he did smell nice after all.

"Yeah, she's off into town with me," he looked over to Rainbow, "I'll just need to stop by my place first and get a shower. I stink of sweat."

"You smell just fine to me," replied Rainbow.

Gordon furrowed his eyebrows, "You like the smell my sweat makes?"

Rainbow nodded meekly, "Yeah, why, is that bad?"

"Not exactly but my sweat is a natural reaction to help my body cool down. It's not a particularly pleasant smell to humans."

"Well I like it," replied Rainbow, "I'll have to make sure you get warmed up again sometime."

"RAINBOW DASH!" yelled Applejack.

"What?" asked Rainbow 'innocently'.

Gordon got what Rainbow implied and pretended not to hear anything, "So Rainbow, are we going?"

"After you Gordon. See ya AJ."

"See yer 'round RD. You to Gordon."

"Bye Applejack."

Applejack went back inside the farmhouse whilst Gordon and Rainbow made their way back to Ponyville. Followed by the Thestrals.

"So, anywhere in particular you want to look?" asked Gordon.

"Not really, you might want to pay Rarity a visit though and get some new clothes from her."

"Could do I suppose. Not sure I need anything though."

"Well she'll make you something eventually anyway so you may as well see her now."

"If you say so."

Gordon and Rainbow walked back into Ponyville and made their way to Gordon's house, passing through town in the process. The two got a few stares as they walked through town but nothing more. They made it to Gordon's house and went inside.

"Help yourself to a drink if you want one, I'm going to get a shower."

"Thanks."

Gordon went upstairs to get washed whilst Rainbow went into the kitchen. She opened the fridge and stood open mouthed at all the food.

That's a lot of food for one person.

She looked for something to drink and spotted a bottle with black liquid inside, with 'Pepsi Max' written on the side. Curious what it was like she decided try some. She removed the bottle and looked through the cupboards looking for a glass, noting all the different kinds of food he has, when she found one. Removing a glass she poured the black liquid into the glass.

And it promptly fizzed up and went all over the kitchen counter, some of the black liquid turning a beige like colour.

SHIT! HE LETS ME HELP MYSELF AND IT GOES ALL OVER THE PLACE AND CHANGES COLOUR!

She started to panic a little and desperately searched for something to dry the mess up with, hoping to destroy the evidence. She found some tea towels and quickly dried the mess, before refilling the glass. Slowly this time. After replacing the bottle cap she was now ready to try the fizzy black liquid.

Raising the glass slowly to her muzzle she took a sip and immediately its refreshing taste brought her taste buds to life.

"Wow! This is awesome!"

She immediately took a large gulp and swallowed it. She felt a curious sensation in her chest as she did so.

Before she could wonder what it was any further she let out a large belch, followed by the sound of someone laughing. Looking around to the source of the laughter she saw Gordon stood at the kitchen door. She blushed profusely.

"Did you like it?" he asked.

"Errr yeah it was nice."

"Don't worry about belching, it happens to anyone who drinks it eventually. Don't drink too much though because it's not good for you. Don't drink it too quick either."

"Why not?"

"It causes you to belch," he said smirking.

"Oh yeah, that."

"I heard you having a problem with pouring it?"

Rainbow's eyes went to pinpricks, "How did you know?"

"I heard you say 'SHIT! HE LETS ME HELP MYSELF AND IT GOES ALL OVER THE PLACE AND CHANGES COLOUR'," he replied trying to stifle a laugh.

Rainbow felt a little meek "Oh you heard that. I thought I only thought it. I didn't realise I actually said it."

Gordon looked at Rainbow who started to look a little upset. It was clear that she was embarrassed about it. As she contemplated being laughed at by everypony she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Hey come on now, there's no reason to be upset. Tell you what, we'll keep this between ourselves and not tell anyone."

"OK," she replied softly.

Noticing she still looked miserable he quickly thought of a way to cheer her up. One he hoped would bring a smile to her face.

"Wait here a moment I'm just going to get something."

"OK," she replied.

About a minute later Gordon returned with a small packet in his hand. He held it out and Rainbow looked at it. It was a red bag with 'Skittles' written in white letters.

"What are these?" she asked.

"Fruit flavoured sweets called Skittles. Wanna try some?"

"Sure," Rainbow replied, curiosity getting the better of her.

"Hold out your hand."

Rainbow held out her hand and Gordon carefully poured a small handful into her hand. He poured with one hand while the other gently held Rainbow's hand to prevent Skittles falling all over the floor. To Rainbow though, her cheeks went redder than ever. Even though she knew he was trying to prevent these 'Skittles' fall onto the floor, his soft gentle holding of her hand felt......nice.

He doesn't make a particularly good blood thirsty savage intent on killing us.

That thought brought back recent memories of her behaviour. She spoke to him last night but didn't outright apologise, something she felt she had to rectify immediately.

"I'm sorry for how I've been towards you."

Gordon looked into Rainbow's eyes and saw not the feisty, bragging athlete but a more sombre and thoughtful Rainbow.

She has nice eyes.

"Thanks."

Gordon blinked, "What?"

"You said I have nice eyes."

Gordon felt a lot smaller, "Oh."

Rainbow smirked, "It seems I'm not the only one who unintentionally says what they're thinking. Must be something in this house."

Gordon gave out a small laugh, "Must be."

He finished pouring put a small handful of Skittles into her hand, "There you are. Enjoy."

Rainbow picked out a few Skittles and ate them. The smorgasbord of fruity flavours livened up her tongue and brought a huge smile to her face. In the next second she poured the rest of the Skittles into her mouth and very enthusiastically ate them.

"These are awesome! You got any more?"

"I have a few boxes in the basement. I'll give you a box later if you like, it may even be possible to start making them here in Equestria."

"We'll make it possible," she replied excitedly, "Bon Bon would be the best pony to speak to about it."

"We could talk to her later sometime. In the meantime, shall we heads over to Rarity's?"

"Sure, let's get going buddy."

Buddy? That's a nice turnaround. I can't help but wonder if Celestia would be disappointed that I'm making friends and disproving her claim that humans are savage, violent, blood thirsty brutes, or pleased that I'm making friends and proving humans are good people.

The two made their way outside and started to walk over to Rarity's Boutique, Rainbow stuffing her face with the rest of the Skittles attracting the odd stares of towns-ponies they passed. Before long they were outside the Boutique where they saw Rarity hanging out some washing.

"Hey Rares."

Rarity looked up to see a jubilant Rainbow Dash and Gordon.

"Rainbow Dash it's nice to see you darling, you too Gordon."

"Hi Rarity. Rainbow suggested I stop by for some clothes."

Rarity's eyes lit up, "I'd be more than delighted to make some clothes for you, come on inside and we'll get started."

Gordon and Rainbow followed Rarity inside and she immediately went over to her measuring kit, "Hold still darling while I take your measurements."

"How long will this take?"

"Not too long."

Gordon remained standing whilst Rarity moved the measuring tape around him, humming to herself if the process. Looking over to Rainbow he could see her stifling a laugh, clearly enjoying his suffering.

"Rainbow why not join us, I'm sure Rarity has a new dress for you to try on?" he said smirking.

Suddenly her eyes went to pin pricks and attempted to flee but found herself surrounded by a blue aura.

"NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! PUT ME DOWN I DON'T WANNA WEAR A DRESS!"

Gordon stood grinning like an idiot as he saw Rainbow being levitated by Rarity over towards the dresses. Rainbow panicking something fierce.

"RAIRTY PLEASE I PINKIE PROMISE I'LL BE MORE LADYLKE!"

"That's splendid to hear darling. You can start by wearing one of my new dresses."

A second later it clicked in Rainbow's brain just what she said.

"I didn't mean it like that."

"It kind of did to me," said Gordon, "You distinctly said you would be more lady like, you didn't say you would be more ladylike only if Rarity stopped."

Rainbow glared at Gordon, "You are so going to pay for this."

"No I won't, I'm going to enjoy it."

"I'm not going wearing a dress," Rainbow stated firmly.

"You have to," replied Rarity, "You Pinkie Promised to be more ladylike."

"And no pony breaks a Pinkie Promise."

Rarity, Rainbow and Gordon all jumped in fright as Pinkie popped up out of a plant pot.

"PINKIE!" yelled Gordon, "WHAT THE HELL?"

"Oh calm down silly, I'm just reminding Rainbow not to break a Pinkie Promise."

She looked over to Rainbow with narrowed, observing eyes, "You're not going to break a Pinkie Promise are you?"

Rainbow quickly shook her head, "No Pinkie, not at all Pinkie, I would never do that Pinkie."

Pinkie continued to look at Rainbow with narrowed eyes before reverting back to her usual happy expression, "OK, have fun trying on your new dress."

She disappeared back into the plant pot. Curious beyond description, Gordon walked over to the plant pot and lifted the plant out. He found nothing. Every cell in is brain went blank, unable to comprehend the physics breaking spectacle he just saw. He placed the plan pot back and went to sit down on a chair next to the changing booth.

"Darling are you OK?" asked Rarity.

Gordon simply nodded.

"Pinkie making your brain hurt?" she asked.

Gordon nodded again.

"Don't worry about it darling. You'll get used to it."

Gordon nodded once more, Pinkie's antics had pretty much ceased all his brain functions.

"Come along Rainbow, your new dress awaits."

Rainbow huffed in annoyance, "Fine, but this isn't over Gordon. In fact I PINKIE PROMISE that before long I will see you in a dress."

"Never going to happen love."

Rainbow blushed at what he called her but she quickly recomposed herself, "Oh yes it will. I Pinkie Promised."

She left with Rarity her confident smirk sending shivers down his spine.

"Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise," whispered Pinkie from the same plant pot before disappearing again.

Yep. I'm doomed. Goodbye manhood, it's been quite a journey together.

He wasn't sure how long he was sat contemplating the demise of his manliness when he heard Rarity and Rainbow come back into the room. He got up from the chair and walked over to them, coming to a complete stop when he saw Rainbow.

She looked absolutely stunning. It looked like what an A-List actress would wear to the Oscars. Her strapless, sleeveless dress was metallic silver in colour, full length with a split front exposing her left leg.

"Rainbow you look amazing," he said in shock, "You should dress like this more often."

"Errr thanks," replied Rainbow.

"I concur with Gordon Rainbow. This dress is one of my newest. The crystal and sequin embellishments and the Charmeuse fabric are simply divine."

"I like how you've done your hair."

"My hair?" she asked confused.

"The hair on top of your head."

"Oh you mean my mane, yeah Rarity did it," she said softly.

Rainbow wasn't one for dressing up and though she liked the attention, she much preferred gaining attention for her athletic and flying skills. Her mane was styled Chignon style, tied upwards at the back with some of her mane loose at the front that partially covered her right eye.

"It looks really nice. Suits you."

Rainbow blushed again, "Thanks."

Gordon and Rainbow just stood there in awkward silence, not aware Rarity had left the room. She came back a moment later with a new suit for Gordon.

"Here you are darling."

Gordon stood there, mouth open, "How did you make it so quick?"

"I'm good at my job deary. Now go behind that screen and get changed."

"Yes ma'am."

Gordon took the suit and went behind the changing screen. He looked at the suit and there was no denying it was excellently made. The jacket and trousers were both jet black whilst the silk shirt was a dark maroon. Included was a pair of black shoes that looked and felt like leather and a black cravat. He had no idea how to tie a cravat so he didn't bother. After changing he walked out back into view to see Rarity and Rainbow with wide eyes and open mouths.

"My, you look splendid darling. A true gentlecolt, or you will be in a moment."

Rarity lit up her horn and tied the cravat around his neck in a necktie fashion and combed his hair back to a slicked back style, "NOW you're a gentlecolt."

"Thanks Rarity," he replied, "So Rainbow, how do I look?"

Rainbow was blushing, she hadn't felt butterflies in her stomach for a long time.

"You look.....nice," she laughed a little bit, "And you're supposed to be a monster."

Gordon laughed back, "I'm not particularly good at being a monster am I?"

"Not at all darling. In fact I'd like to extend an invitation to a party I've been invited to in Canterlot in two days. I personally know the host I'm sure he wouldn't mind if I brought along a couple of friends."

"Sure I'll go, the more ponies I'm on good terms with the better."

Rarity's eyes lit up in delight, "Splendid darling, you must come also Rainbow. It would mean so much to me."

Rainbow didn't like formal occasions, neither did Gordon, but she couldn't say no to a good friend.

"Sure thing Rares, I wouldn't leave my friend alone with something that meant so much to her."

"Thank you Rainbow Dash, I will not forget it."

Rainbow and Gordon got changed back into their normal clothes and took their new ensemble with them, Rarity refusing payment and giving them as gifts. Rainbow agreed to pass on a message to Twilight telling her to come later at around 7pm where he would show her his library. The other girls were also invited including Lyra.

Rainbow first flew back to her cloud house while Gordon went home, the Thestral Guards resumed waiting outside. Back inside he took his suit up to his walk in wardrobe in his bedroom and put them away. He made his way downstairs and into the kitchen to make himself a grilled cheese sandwich and pot of tea. The modern looking kitchen was fairly big and open plan with a dining table and eight chairs opposite the main preparation area.

After a few minutes he sat himself down at the breakfast bar and ate his snack. Looking out of the window he saw Pegasi moving a lot clouds together over Ponyville.

I'll have to ask Rainbow about that later if she comes.

He finished the grilled cheesy goodness and went lay down on the large chocolate coloured corner sofa in the front room. He sank into the comfy sofa and fell into a restful sleep.

Chapter - 4 - The Calm Before The Storm

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 5 - Sweet Treats And Sour Grapes

Star Cross and Nightlock both sat at the kitchen table waiting eagerly for their breakfast that Gordon was cooking. The truly wonderful smell filled their noses causing them to salivate. They seldom got the chance to have this kind of food due to Celestia's narrow-minded views on the matter, Luna however was trying to change things but wasn't having much success.

"Breakfast is ready," Gordon called to the two Thestrals.

"About time," replied Star Cross, "We're starving over here."

Gordon walked over and put the plate full of bacon on the table, along with some butter and some home made bread.

"Here you are, dig in."

The siblings did just that. Bacon was so popular amongst Thestrals it could probably be used as a form of currency. The siblings made put several slices of bacon into a sandwich and promptly stuffed their faces.

"Do all humans eat this?" asked Nightlock.

"Not all," replied Gordon, "Some humans suffer from a terrible disease call vegetarianism where they're incapable of consuming meat. Ironically though, eating a bacon sandwich is the only known cure for vegetarianism."

The two siblings laughed at Gordon's joke. They were pleased they had someone else to enjoy a meaty diet with. Whilst ponies can eat meat, most don't as they're far too squeamish and emotional about it; according to Nightlock. Pegasi eat fish and meat regularly though and Cloudsdale has a fair few fish restaurants and steak houses.

Bitter sweet for Gordon. As much as those places appealed to him he lacked the ability to walk on clouds.

"Do you have anything planned for today?" Star Cross asked Gordon.

"I'll be helping Pinkie later at Sugercube Corner if she gets the OK from her bosses."

"Well if the cakes we had last night are anything to go by then I'm sure Ponyville will love them," replied Star Cross.

"I'm going round to Fluttershy's as well later."

"Yeah, she said to visit. When will you go?"

"This afternoon maybe if I can."

The trio finished off their bacon sandwiches and morning coffee and just as Gordon was putting the dirty pots into the dishwasher, there was a knock at the door. Gordon calmly walked to the front door despite not expecting visitors at this time. He opened the door to find Pinkie with a particularly big grin adorning her face.

"Hi Pinkie, what brings you here?"

"You do silly."

"How so?" he asked confused.

"Mr and Mrs Cake agreed to let you bake with me today!"

Gordon was surprised to say the least. Despite the insultingly wrong 'facts' about humans in Equestria and the vandalism to his house last night, there were still other ponies willing to give him a chance.

"Bake with you?"

"Yep and it's going to be so much fun!"

"It sounds like fun, when do we start?" he asked trying not to laugh at Pinkie's excited behaviour.

"Right now."

"OK, let me just tell the Gruesome Twosome and we'll be on our way. Do you want to wait come inside while you wait?"

"Sure," replied a still smiling Pinkie as she stepped inside.

Gordon closed the door and the two walked together into the kitchen where Nightlock and Star Cross where clearing the table and tidying up.

"You don't need to clean up guys, I can do that."

"Please, let us. It wouldn't be very polite if we didn't help around your home. You did let us come inside when you didn't have to," replied Star Cross as she put place mats back in to a kitchen drawer.

"OK, I won't stop you. I'm off with Pinkie now, will either of you need to come with me?"

The two siblings looked at each other and smiled knowingly at each other.

"No," replied Star Cross, "You'll be fine with Pinkie. Princess Luna did give us authority to use discretion on when to be with you. You'll be fine with Pinkie, she's an Element after all."

"Element?"

"One of the Elements of Harmony. Specifically the Element of Laughter," relied Star Cross.

Gordon looked to Pinkie, still smiling, and started to connect a few dots together.

"I'm guessing the other Elements are your friends?"

"Yep. Twilight is Magic, Rarity is Generosity, Rainbow Dash is Loyalty, Applejack is Honesty and Fluttershy is Kindness," replied Pinkie.

Gordon remained silent for a moment. Apart from Magic, the other elements including Laughter where ideal traits to have. Traits he respected in people. Traits that were vital for one of his previous jobs.

"You'll have to tell me more when the gang's together again."

"Yes we will, now come on Gordon. We've got cakes to make."

Pinkie hooked her arm around Gordon's arm and half-dragged him along.

"Bye guys, I'll see you later," he called back the Thestral siblings.

"Bye Gordon," Nightlock called back.

Gordon and Pinkie were making their way towards Sugercube Corner, passing a few ponies along the way who were setting up shop for the day. The sun was shining and the cool summer breeze made for a lovely morning. Hopefully it would stay like this throughout the day.

Pinkie and Gordon entered Sugercube Corner and where greeted by Mr and Mrs Cake.

"Hello there Gordon," said Mrs Cake with a cheerful smile, "Thank you for coming over."

"No problem Mrs Cake, I'm surprised at being invited over actually given my slightly rocky introduction."

"Don't worry about that dear, Pinkie trusts you and we trust Pinkie so we trust you. Besides, after trying some of your own cakes we just had to get you on board. Even if it's just for a day."

"You tried some of my cakes? How? I don't recall seeing Pinkie or the others leaving with any."

Mrs Cake simply placed a gentle hand on Gordon's shoulder and smiled, "Pinkie."

Gordon turned his head slowly to look at the pink pony in question, "Of course. It seems it'll take some getting used to Pinkie."

"It will, but when you do you'll see she's an absolute joy to have around."

"Oh Mrs Cake, you're much too kind. Come along Gordon, those cakes aren't going to bake themselves."

Before Gordon could respond he was dragged into the kitchen. He washed his hands as Pinkie go out all the necessary ingredients, pots and utensils that would be needed.

He dried his hands and walked over to the worktable Pinkie was at; this time wearing a very pink, very frilly apron.

"Nice apron," Gordon observed.

"Thanks, oh that reminds me you'll need one. Health and safety and all that."

Gordon sighed internally, fucking health and safety, what's it ever done for me?

Pinkie came back with a dark red apron. Non-frilly much to Gordon's relief.

"Turn around Gordon."

"Do I have to wear one?"

"Yep. It's workplace rules."

Gordon stood defiant, "I'm not wearing it."

"Oh I get it, you want a pink frilly one like mine. I'll go and get you one."

Gordon's eyes opened wider and his heart rate sky rocketed.

"NO! Please don't! I'll just use that one if I must."

"Are you sure, I have another just like mine."

"Yes I'm sure," he relied a little panicky.

"Well, OK. Turn around then."

Gordon did so this time and allowed Pinkie to do her thing.

"It's a little tight," he moaned.

"And double knotted. Now come on Gordon, there's lots of ponies who need cake and we're going to bake them cake."

Gordon and Pinkie set to baking cakes and pastries that were required and soon found a working rhythm together. As soon as one batch went into the oven, they started on the next. Just as the second batch was about to go into the oven it was time for opening. Several ponies walked in ready for a quick morning snack before work or whatever it is they're going to do. Gordon and Pinkie brought through the freshly baked cakes and pastries and placed behind the glass counters and some in the store window.

Several ponies took notice of Gordon, who was placing several full cakes in the display window, and were curious as to what he was doing here. One of the ponies spoke up to ask him.

"Excuse me human, what is it you're doing here?" asked black furred, grey maned Pegasus in a genuinely curious manner.

Gordon turned to the pony that asked the question, "Yesterday I had Twilight and her friends over at my place during which I offered them some cakes I baked. They liked them and unbeknownst to me Pinkie managed to get some to Mr and Mrs Cake, who also liked them and asked Pinkie to bring me over today to help out."

"Oh, well if the Cakes trust you then I think I'll have some of what you baked then. Just to see if there as good as you let on to be."

"Thanks, Thunderlane wasn't it?"

"Yep, One of the best fliers on Ponyville. Not as good as Rainbow Dash but still good."

Thunderlane, Gordon and a few ponies shared a laugh before they went over to order from the counter.

Gordon finished putting the cakes in the display window and went back into the kitchen. Pinkie was on the shop floor dealing with customers leaving Gordon with Mrs Cake. Mr Cake was looking after the twins.

Standing next to Mrs Cake he started to crack some more eggs into a bowl ready for beating. He was fully aware that the Cakes were taking a risk allowing him to bake for them and wanted to show he appreciated the support. Gordon was still wary of the ponies, even the girls, but working amongst the ponies like this was a good way of showing he can be a trusted and productive member of pony society.

He liked baking anyway. It was much less stressful than a previous job he once had.

"So Gordon, who taught you to bake?" asked Mrs Cake.

"My mum. I'm an only child and my dad died when I was very young leaving just me and my mum."

Mrs Cake winced, "I'm sorry to hear that dear."

"It was tough growing up without a father but I'd like to think he'd be pleased with me."

Mrs Cake decided to move the conversation forward to something less depressing. Specifically cake.

"What kind of cakes do you like?"

"Angel cake, Victoria sponge, Battenberg, iced buns to name a few. I don't know if any of those names mean anything to you. I have a few cookbooks at home, I'll bring them in sometime and let you see them."

"Thanks deary," replied a smiling Mrs Cake, "That's real sweet of you. No pun intended."

"My favourite cake though is Death by Chocolate."

"We have a cake with that name. It has three layers of chocolate sponge with chocolate icing holding them together. You then cover the entire cake with a thick layer of more chocolate icing with which you place a generous amount of chocolate shavings and chocolate chips. Usually it made using dark and milk chocolate but some ponies ask for a Death by White Chocolate."

Mrs Cake looked to Gordon and saw that he a zoned out. Shaking him gently she brought him back to his senses.

"Gordon are you OK dear?"

Gordon nodded, "Yeah I just drifted off when you described your Death by Chocolate Cake, especially the white chocolate. White chocolate is my favourite by the way, I love it."

"I'll be sure to remember that dear."

Gordon and Mrs Cake made the next batch of cupcakes ready to go into the oven. The previous batch had cooled down enough to start icing them. Mrs Cake showed Gordon pictures of how they ice their cupcakes and how many of each to do. Gordon followed the pictures precisely and did the precise number of each required. Mrs Cake was impressed. She had been a professional confectioner and baker for many years now and it was obvious to her that Gordon had a talent for this.

After finishing the icing and decorations he took them through to the shop floor and put them in the display cabinet. There weren't any ponies at the time. It was one of Sugercube Corner's quiet periods. Pinkie was the only one on the shop floor so Gordon walked over to see how she was doing.

"Hey Pinkie, you OK?"

"I'm awesomecited!"

"Awesomecited?"

"Awesome and excited. Awesomecited. And everypony really enjoyed the cupcakes we made."

That was a relief for Gordon to hear. The last thing he needed was negative feedback as that would not only make settling in and gaining the trust of the ponies that much harder, it would also affect the reputation of Sugercube Corner and potentially have serious repercussions for Mr and Mrs Cake.

"That's great to hear Pinkie. We make a good team you and I."

"Yeah we totally do! Hey I know, why don't we be Baking Buddies?"

"Baking Buddies?"

"Yeah, you know we sometimes hangout solely to bake cakes."

"Sounds good to me. When would you like our first session?"

"Hmmmmm, why not after you get back from Canterlot with Rarity and Dashie."

"Sounds good to me."

"Great, I can't wait. I'm gonna go and help Mrs Cake, can you serve this customer?"

Gordon looked over to the single pony that had entered the store. The pony was a Unicorn mare with cerulean fur, turquoise eyes and a dark blue mane that hung loosely from her head.

"Hi there ma'am. Is there anything I can do for you today?"

"Oh I'm just browsing thank you."

"I haven't seen you in Ponyville before, do you live here?" he asked the mare.

"No," she replied shaking her head, "I'm just visiting for a day out."

"I recently moved here myself, albeit not of my own volition."

"Yeah I heard rumours of a human living in Ponyville."

"You're not scared of me are you?" asked Gordon apprehensively.

"No. Though I've read the history books there are a few things that don't add up and what information there is on humans is remarkably one sided against them. The history books read more like a personal account than a factual one."

Gordon sighed. His tired expression said everything, "I had a feeling that would be the case. I'll have to look into these history books myself and see how one sided it is. But for the record, humans aren't bastards. Not all of us anyway. Unfortunately for me, Princess Celestia has considerable sway over her subjects and an intense hatred of me, or at the very least a hatred of what I am."

The mare looked a little upset but for what reason eluded Gordon.

"Anyway, enough about the depressing stuff. Let's talk about cake. Do you see anything you like?"

The mare had a look around and after a minute or so she pointed to the large cupcakes with red icing and orange coloured orange flavoured chocolate chips. Lava Buns they were called.

"I'll take half a dozen of these ones."

"An excellent choice, I baked and decorated these ones myself this morning," replied Gordon as he took the cupcakes out and placing them in a box.

"They look very appetising. But I'll save them for tonight after tea."

Gordon closed the cardboard box lid and handed it to the mare, "That'll be......four bits please."

The mare handed over a five bit note and Gordon gave the mare a one bit coin in change.

"There you are m'lady. Have a nice day."

"Thank you kind sir. But I must ask what is your name?"

"Gordon. Gordon Gresley."

"I'm Aurora Selena."

"Wow!" exclaimed Gordon, "That's a damn fine name."

"Thank you!" replied the mare, feeling a huge boost in jubilation, "It suits me well, I am a Theoretical Physicist after all."

"I'm into astronomy myself. I've read theoretical physics before but most of it goes over my head."

Aurora giggled, "It does with most ponies. And with some humans it seems."

"Indeed so," Gordon replied with a small laugh.

"Anyway, it's been a pleasure talking to you Gordon. I may just come here again."

"It's been a pleasure Miss Selena."

Aurora giggled again, "Please call me Aurora, Gordon."

"Very well. I'll see you again I hope, Aurora."

"Likewise Gordon. Goodbye."

"Bye."

Gordon watched as Aurora left the shop and went about her business. He felt quite pleased with himself at how he handled dealing directly with a customer. Hopefully Mrs Cake will be pleased also.

Looking at the clock he noticed it was time for his lunch break. Turning around to go to the kitchen he noticed Mrs Cake and Pinkie stood behind him looking rather pleased.

"That was superific Gordon, you were really good!" exclaimed an excited Pinkie who was bouncing up and down.

Gordon shrugged his shoulders, "I was just being myself."

Mrs Cake smiled widened a little more, "I know dearie, now go and get some lunch. Pinkie has prepared a little something."

Gordon nodded and followed Pinkie into the kitchen leaving Mrs Cake on the shop floor. Gordon followed Pinkie to a side table where he saw some lunch had been prepared for him and Pinkie. A couple of glazed cinnamon rolls and a large white chocolate mocha.

"This looks like a nice set up Pinkie," commented Gordon smiling.

"Thanks Gordon. Mrs Cake said you like white chocolate so I made you a white chocolate mocha," replied a beaming Pinkie. Her expression changed and wad replaced with worry, "You do like that drink don't you?"

"I love it, it's one of my favourite drinks!"

A beaming smile once again adorned Pinkie's face and the two sat down and had their lunch. Gordon lifted the mocha to his lips and took a sip. To say it tasted great is an understatement.

"Bloody hell that's good, who made it?"

"I did," replied Pinkie.

"Have the Cakes ever thought of having a café in their shop?"

"I don't think so," she replied stroking her chin with her index finger, "Why, do you think it will be a good idea?"

"When they make cakes and drinks as good as these yes, it will be a great idea."

"Well have to mention it to them then."

The two finished the drinks and cinnamon buns and talked a little more on what they would be doing later. Gordon mentioned he planned on visiting Fluttershy later, much to the delight of Pinkie. She offered to walk Gordon over when they finished work mid-afternoon.

Around an hour after his lunch break, Gordon was on the shop floor again when a friendly face turned up.

"Hi Lyra, what brings you here?"

"Oh I heard something about a human working here today, and being interested in humans I just had to check it out. You wouldn't happen to know anything about this human would you?"

"I've not seen one but if I do, you'll be the first pony I tell," he replied smiling.

Lyra returned the laugh. She was pleased Gordon could still laugh despite the less than friendly response he's received.

"Thanks. Anyway do you think you could recommend one of these cakes to me?"

"Sure," he replied. He walked over to another cabinet where the Lava Cakes where, "Why not try these. I made these one's myself."

Lyra's eyes lit up in the same way fireworks light up the night sky. She nodded her head vigorously and showed her pearly white teeth with a huge grin.

"I'll take that as a yes. How many would you like?"

"I'll take a dozen."

"Wow, you must have a sweet tooth," he replied placing the cupcakes into a large box, "That'll be eight bits please."

Lyra handed over the correct amount and took the box in her magic.

"Thanks Gordon. I can't wait to try them."

"Let me know what you think of them."

"I will do," she replied smiling.

Just then the door chime sounded, indicating another customer walked in. The stallion walked in and upon realising Gordon, his face turned into a snarl.

"What are you doing here?!" he asked flaring his teeth.

"I'm working here for the day," Gordon replied calmly.

Gordon had a feeling this wasn't going to go well and was extremely grateful Lyra was present to act as witness should anything happen.

The stallion continued to flare his teeth and glare daggers at Gordon, "If you are working here, then I'm not shopping here. Not until you have left us you foul blood thirsty beast."

"Just what is your problem?" Lyra asked angrily, "Gordon is doing a great job and you're just making excuses to not shop here and be insulting."

"So what, he's a human. A beast that doesn't love or feel anything," the stallion said firmly as he continued to stare at Gordon, "Get it through your thick skull human, no-pony wants you here."

"I want him here," Lyra rebutted, "He's my friend."

The stallion sneered at Lyra, "Of course you'd want him here you ape loving slut. You're too much of a tramp for a stallion like me, or any stallion for that matter."

Lyra's eyes started to water. Gordon placed her box of cupcakes and placed them on the counter before going over to comfort her and wrap her in a consoling hug.

The stallion watched the embrace with disgust, "You make me sick you filthy whore."

He stormed out before Gordon could respond. Probably for the better as Gordon would have done a number on him. If there's one thing Gordon can't stand it is being disrespectful to a lady. Being brought up by his mother he had a stern respect for women.

He watched the stallion walk away from the store and down the street. He felt it wouldn't be the last time he saw that stallion. Gordon turned his attention back to Lyra, who was still crying.

"Hey Lyra, you OK?" he asked softly.

Lyra nodded meekly, "I'm OK. Just a little upset at what he called me."

"Don't let people like that get to you. You're a great mare Lyra and you've made me feel welcome in Ponyville."

Lyra smiled. It was one of those could brighten up an entire room on even the gloomiest of days, "Thanks Gordon."

"If it'll make you feel better, how about you and Bon Bon come over to my place in a few days and have a music session. Octavia and Vinyl can come also, Rarity too if she's interested."

Lyra's smile got noticeably bigger, "That sounds great. I talk to them about it and let you know if you like?"

"Sure, that sounds great," he replied, "oh don't forget your cupcakes."

Gordon handed the large box over to her and she took it in her magic.

"Thanks Gordon," she replied giving him a hug.

She walked out of the store, giving a small wave as she left and went about her business. Gordon returned the wave and went back to behind the counter to get ready for the next customer.

There had been quite a few customers in today, Mrs Cake assumes it was due to Gordon's presence and the knowledge that he baked several of the cakes and pastries. Word reached the Cakes that the ponies enjoyed the cakes/buns/cupcakes Gordon made which put Mrs Cakes fears at ease. There were also some more customers who avoided the place solely because Gordon was there and showed no hesitation in making it known.

It was around two in the afternoon and Pinkie and Gordon had finished their shift. Mrs Cake brought through Gordons pay and handed it over to him. 55 bits. That was for six hours work and a small bonus for the amount of cakes sold. Gordon asked if he could come by again to help out to which Mrs Cake gladly agreed to. After thanking him again she handed him over a large box and a smaller one.

"The larger box contains an order for Fluttershy, I heard you were seeing her later so I was wondering if you could take it over to her when you go?"

"Sure, no problem," he replied before looking at the smaller box, "What's in this one?"

"Open it," replied Mrs Cake.

Gordon did so and saw a small cake. A Death by White Chocolate Cake.

Gordon started to zone out looking at the white chocolatey goodness in his hand.

"This looks too good to eat," he commented giving Mrs Cake a hug, "Thanks a lot!"

Mrs Cake was taken by surprise from the hug but welcomed it nonetheless, "You're welcome dearie. I thought you deserved a little something for your good work and for the way you protected Lyra."

"You heard that?" he asked worriedly.

Mrs Cake nodded, "Pinkie also, but don't worry dear we're not mad. Lyra is a sweet mare and seeing you stand up for her is a great thing to see."

"Oh," he replied, "I'm glad I could help then."

"I know dearie and once again I'd be more then pleased to have you here again."

"Thank you Mrs Cake, I'd look forward to it," Gordon turned to Pinkie, "So Pinkie, are we going to Fluttershy's?"

"Absolutely, come on Gordo!"

The nick-name took Gordon by surprise. Pinkie noticed his shocked expression and started to worry, believing she said something wrong.

"Gordon, are you OK?" she asked nervously, biting her nails.

"Yeah I'm fine, just a little shocked you called me Gordo. Not that I mind."

"Why are you shocked about it?" asked a slightly less nervous Pinkie.

"My friends in my world called me that. It was meant ironically though."

"How so?" asked Pinkie.

"'Gordo' is a Spanish and Portuguese word for 'fat'."

"Why did they call you that, you're not fat."

"That's precisely why they called me it. I can eat and eat and eat and not put much weight on, and it sounds similar to my name. Hence 'Gordo'."

"That makes sense....I guess. Am I allowed to call you it?"

"Sure, why not?"

Pinkie went back to her bright and bubbly self again and gave Gordon a bone crushing hug.

"Pinkie.....can't breath," Gordon wheezed out.

Pinkie realised she was cutting off his air supply and released him from her bear hug, "Sorry."

"Don't worry about it Pinkie, now come on. Let's go meet Fluttershy," he turned to Mrs Cake before leaving, "Thanks again for letting me work here today Mrs Cake. I appreciate it."

"You're welcome dearie."

Pinkie too said her goodbye's, "I'll see you later Mrs Cake."

"See you later Pinkie."

Pinkie and Gordon left Sugercube Corner and headed towards Gordon's house first to put his cake in the fridge. They passed several ponies on the way, some of whom were in Sugercube Corner earlier. They said they'd enjoyed what they ate and would definitely eat any more cakes he baked.

Gordon and Pinkie walked up the driveway and into Gordon house. Nightlock and Star Cross we're playing FIFA 15 again and clearly enjoying themselves. Pausing the game they turned around and saw the pair walk into the room.

"Hi Gordon, you finished at Sugercube Corner?" asked Star Cross.

"Yeah I just came back now to put this cake in the fridge."

"Cool. Oh me and my brother had some of your food earlier, we did ourselves a tuna baguette and coffee."

"That's fine, you can't play computer games on an empty stomach. Anyway, I'm going round to Fluttershy's."

"OK, be wary of the Little White Demon though," said Nightlock.

"Awwww, what the matter brother? Scared of a little white bunny rabbit?" Star Cross asked her brother teasingly.

Nightlock narrowed his eyes and returned his attention to FIFA 15, "This means war my dear sister."

"Yeah yeah whatever. Oh Gordon, Princess Luna sent us a message. She's spoken to her sister and two Solar Guards will be arriving later on."

"OK. If they arrive before I get back let them in and get them a drink or a bite to eat of they want anything."

"Sure. See you later."

Gordon quickly went and put the cake in the fridge and left the house with Pinkie. Fluttershy's cottage wasn't too far from Ponyville and according to Pinkie it was a really cosy little place.

They were approaching the cottage and Gordon could see Pinkie wasn't exaggerating. He could see several different animals running and flying around the cottage, all of them seemingly living peacefully with each other. Pinkie and Gordon walked up the garden path and knocked on the cottage door. After a few seconds the door opened and Fluttershy was standing there. She saw Pinkie and Ponyville's newest resident.

"Hi Pinkie, hi Gordon," she said cheerfully.

"Hiya Fluttershy!" yelled and excited Pinkie.

"Hi Fluttershy," Gordon said in a more calm manner, "I thought I'd pop round to see how you were. I brought some cake you ordered as well from Sugercube Corner."

Fluttershy's eyes lit up as she saw the box Gordon held out, "Oh thank you. I was going to go into town later and collect it, you've saved me trip into town."

"You're welcome Fluttershy."

"Would you like to come in?"

"Sure, I'd love to."

"Are you coming as well Pinkie?"

"Thanks Fluttershy," replied Pinkie giving the timid Pegasus a bone crushing hug of her own.

After a couple of seconds Pinkie let go and bounced inside the cottage. Gordon was stood patiently as he waited to be invited to sit down by Fluttershy while Pinkie bounced her way over to a comfortable looking arm chair.

"Sit down Gordon, you don't have to wait for me," Fluttershy said softly to Gordon.

Gordon did as he was told and sat down on the very comfortable two seater sofa.

"Would either of you like a cup of tea?"

"Yeah please Fluttershy. I haven't had one all day."

Fluttershy looked to Pinkie, "Yes please Fluttershy."

"OK. I won't be long."

Fluttershy went into the kitchen to make a pot of tea. As she was doing that a creature matching Nightlock's description jumped up onto the sofa next to Gordon.

The white rabbit made a hard, scrutinising look into Gordon's eyes. He did this for several seconds before holding outs paw. Gordon, assumed this was meant to be a handshake so he held out his index finger and shook the rabbit's paw. The rabbit nodded and then hopped onto Gordon's lap and snuggled down, making himself comfortable.

"I think he likes you," Pinkie commented, having seen the entire scenario.

"Is that unusual?" asked Gordon as he gently stroked the rabbit.

"Yeah. Normally he's very protective of Fluttershy and doesn't warm up to others like this so quickly."

Fluttershy came back into the room carrying a tray with a large pot of tea, cups and saucers, milk and sugar. She placed the tray down onto the coffee table and it was then she noticed Gordon with a familiar rabbit.

"I see you've made a new friend," she commented.

Gordon looked down to the rabbit resting on his lap, "It would seem so. What's his name?"

"Angel."

"Nice name."

"It's strange, normally he's very suspicious of everypony but he's warmed up to you really quickly. Do you like animals?"

Gordon nodded, "Yeah, dogs are my favourite though."

"Angel Bunny is my favourite."

"You said you take care of the animals, so are you a vet?"

"Yes. When I realised my special talent was looking after animals I decided to become a veterinarian. I came to Ponyville because this is where I discovered my talent."

"That's nice to hear, it must be nice to know what you want to be from a young age. It lets you plan things better."

"What is it you do, or did in your world?" asked Fluttershy taking a sip of tea.

"I was a coach driver. A coach is a large vehicle designed primarily to take people to a specific destination. A coach is different from a bus in that buses run specific routes everyday and to a timetable. A coach is different in that they are usually booked or hired by third parties for a specific destination. It was a good job but after I won a few quid on the lottery I decided to leave as I didn't really need the job anymore."

"Was that your special talent?" asked Fluttershy.

Gordon laughed, "No. I don't really have a special talent, I'm just a guy who had a job to do and did it."

Pinkie and Fluttershy both gasped. They were shocked to hear that Gordon claimed not to have a special talent.

"But everypony has a special talent," exclaimed Pinkie, "You were really good earlier with baking!"

"True but it's not something I truly excel in."

"Well," continued Fluttershy, "What does your Cutie Mark look like?"

Gordon blinked, "My what?"

"Your Cutie Mark," repeated Fluttershy.

"Do you not have one yet?" asked Pinkie looking rather upset.

"I don't know what a Cutie Mark is."

"How do you not know what a Cutie Mark is?" asked a shocked Pinkie.

"Not from this world remember."

"Oh yeah," replied Pinkie, "Well a Cutie Mark is what appears on a ponies flank and their upper arms when they discover their special talent."

"Oh, well humans don't get them."

"Humans don't get Cutie Marks? Then how do you know what your special talent is?" asked Pinkie.

"Some know from a young age what they're good at, others find out later in life. Some never find out what it is they're truly good at. Most people do the jobs they do because they have to to earn a living. Bills and food don't pay for them selves."

"I guess that makes sense," replied Fluttershy softly, "Is that what you had to do?"

"Yes. At least until my lottery win."

"How long were you a coach driver?" asked Fluttershy.

"A few months."

"Was it a nice job?"

"For the most part yes. Granted you got days when you'd rather have stayed in bed but it was a nice job to have."

The trio continued finished their cups of tea and it was followed by Fluttershy showing Gordon all the different animals. They were a little wary of him at first but once Fluttershy told them he wouldn't hurt them they warmed up to him.

Gordon enjoyed the tour of Fluttershy's cottage. Fluttershy was surprised when Angel let Gordon clean his fur and brush his tail as normally Angel is ferociously resistant to anyone but Fluttershy doing that. Fluttershy didn't mind though, it was nice to see Gordon be so tender and caring for her animals.

It was now around tea time and it was time for Pinkie and Gordon to leave. Fluttershy said she'd love to have Gordon around again for afternoon tea and once again thanked him for delivering the cake from earlier.

Gordon and Pinkie walked back to Gordons house and as they approached they saw a fairly large group of ponies outside.

Who gave him the coldest of stares when they spotted him.

"THERE HE IS! THE MONSTER THAT POISONED THE OTHERS!" yelled one of the towns ponies.

"What's going on?" he asked quietly to Pinkie.

"I don't know," she replied, "We may as well find out."

The two walked over and as they did Gordon could feel the intense glares burning into him.

"Do you get a thrill out of it monster?" asked the same pony from before.

"Out of what?" asked a genuinely confused Gordon.

"Don't feign ignorance you dumb hairless ape!"

"What's with the insults?" asked Gordon, completely at a loss as to why the pony was being hostile.

The stallion was about to throw a punch at Gordon before a different voice cut through the air.

"That's enough!"

Gordon and the other looked to the source of the voice and saw it came from a Royal Guards Pony. He was a unicorn who had white fur and a blue mane. The stallion walked up to the angry town pony and spoke to him.

"I get that you are angry about what has happened but that doesn't give you the right to become violent."

"Why are you protecting that hairless ape?"

"I'm not protecting anypony, I'm doing my job."

The stallion turned towards Gordon, "You are Gordon Gresley, I presume."

"Yes, and who might you be?"

"Captain Shining Armor, Commanding Officer of the Royal Guard."

"Did the Princesses send you?"

"Yes. Originally it was to work alongside Nightlock and Star Cross, but when I got here I was approached by towns ponies and informed of actions you have allegedly committed."

"What actions?"

"That you deliberately contaminated cakes and pastries to cause food poisoning to unsuspecting consumers."

Gordon's blood began to boil and his fists clenched tight, "That, is absolute BULLSHIT!"

The ponies were shocked at such language but Shining showed no emotion.

"There have been numerous cases of food poisoning today and you are the prime suspect."

"How so? I wasn't the only one baking and I was working alongside either Pinkie or Mrs Cake the entire time. At no point did I ever deviate from the recipe instructions."

"He's telling the truth," Pinkie added.

Shining looked at her, "Would you be willing to make a sworn statement attesting to that."

"Absolutely."

"I'll arrange for one of my soldiers to come by later, in the meantime I must ask you Gordon to come with me for questioning."

Gordon was livid. Someone had clearly set him up to look like he had deliberately poisoned ponies, an act that would no doubt come to the attention of Celestia who would likely use it to further her anti-human views.

Realising resisting could imply guilt he complied with Shining.

"Where will this take place?"

"The local constabulary," Shining replied.

Gordon sighed. He didn't like this at all. Someone clearly had it out for him and wanted him out of the picture, but who? He looked at Pinkie who had a solemn expression, "You'll be OK. This is all a big misunderstanding, everypony will see that you haven't done anything wrong."

"Thanks Pinkie, but I get the feeling this won't be the last incident with me as the target."

Gordon walked away, noticing the sad look on her face. As he followed Shining he passed Twilight and the others sans Fluttershy. They had expressionless faces in stark contrast to the towns ponies who looked like they wanted to tear him asunder.

He stopped momentarily and turned towards the towns ponies, gaining theirs and Shining's attention.

"What do you people have against me? Why are you going out of your way to make my life difficult? Isn't it enough that I'll never see my mother or my friends again, isn't it enough that I'm all alone in a world where I'm hated simply because of what I am? Why do you all hate me so? What have I done to deserve this vendetta against me? Would you treat me like this had I appeared in this world as one of you?"

Gordon looked at the ponies. Some looked a little guilty, others looked sheepishly away while others hardened their glares. But none of them said anything. Sighing and shaking his head he started walking again.

He dread to think what was going to happen when Celestia heard of this. As far as he was concerned, Celestia considered him guilty solely because he's human.

Fortunately however, Gordon had cast iron alibis and another means of defence.

Hopefully it would be enough.

Chapter - 6 - Truth, Doubt, Lie.

Gordon sat in the small, stale interview room as he waited to be questioned over false accusations that he deliberately caused food poisoning. He had no idea who was responsible but he could hazard a few guesses. It would be helpful to know who was poisoned as it could help identify the real culprits.

He wondered how they thought he could be responsible but the inspectors do have a job to do and hopefully his innocence would be shown.

He wasn't waiting too long before the door opened and in walked two Police officers, one clearly more senior if the rank showing on his shoulders are anything to go by, who sat down at the desk in front of him.

The older looking stallion activated a crystal on the table which began to glow green, "Stating for the record that formal questioning is beginning at 18.22PM, Tuesday January 27th 1001 ANM. Questioning Officers Detective Inspector Ice Frost and Detective Constable Cold Case. Suspect in Questioning Gordon Gresley."

"Are you Detective Inspector Ice Frost?" Gordon replied asked looking at the older stallion.

"Yes and this here is Detective Constable Cold Case. We'd like to ask you a few questions if you don't mind."

"I have no objections but do I not get any legal counsel?"

"There is but she’s out of town at the moment, you can postpone the questioning until she returns in three days or you can continue alone. The choice is yours." replied Ice Frost.

Gordon thought for a moment, whilst it would be helpful he just wanted to get this over and done with, “I think I’ll pass on the offer.”

“As you wish, stating for the record that the suspect has declined Legal Counsel,” Frost leaned forward and placed his crossed hands on the table, "So, I believe you know why you are here Mr Gresley?"

"Yes. I have been accused of deliberately causing food poisoning earlier today," he said with restrained annoyance.

"Yes. There are six confirmed cases of food poisoning so far and each one ate a product you baked. Do you have anything to say about it?"

Gordon decided to get this over with and immediately set about stating the facts that support his innocence.

"I am not responsible for causing food poisoning. To poison your fellow ponies I would need to know what poison to use, the method of administration, the quantity to use and the potency required."

"You seem to know a fair bit about this," Frost stated casting a suspicious look at Gordon.

"So would you or a colleague of yours, otherwise how would you be able to solve cases? That and it's basic logical reasoning."

"And what other 'logical reasoning' do you have to share with us?"

"The stallion that tried to throw a punch at me earlier is the same stallion that came into Sugarcube Corner earlier and insulted Lyra. He called her an 'ape loving slut' and a 'filthy whore'."

The two detectives looked at each other, "Are you saying this stallion is responsible?"

"No, but he would have a motive. He hates me and wouldn't lose any sleep if I were to disappear, but he doesn't strike me as the type to do this. There were other ponies who made it clear in no uncertain terms that they don't like me. I wouldn't put it past them to try and frame me for something so that I'm taken away and thrown in prison. There's also last night as well."

"What about last night?" asked Cold Case.

"Two ponies vandalised my house by throwing eggs at the windows. I have the evidence to prove it and witnesses to back it up. Nightlock and Star Cross said they'd look into it."

"Are you saying it could be the same ponies?" asked Frost.

"It's possible. I did manage to get photos of the vandals so it may lead to something."

"What else say you in your defence?"

"I was with Pinkie or Mrs Cake the entire time I was baking. I followed the recipe instructions precisely. Which cakes were affected?"

"The Lava Buns."

Gordon paused for a moment, "Does the food poisoning include Lyra or Aurora Selene as victims?"

The two detectives looked at each other confused, "Who is Aurora Selene?"

"A unicorn mare with cerulean fur. She bought a half dozen Lava Buns."

"Oh I know who you mean," Cold Case said in realisation, "The Theoretical Physicist?"

"Yeah, that's her," Gordon replied nodding, "I'm surprised more ponies don't recognise her considering who she is."

"I know," replied Cold Case, "She's one of Equestria's top scientists, albeit not one liked by the Royal Science Council."

"Why not?"

"She's critical of Princess Celestia and Selena's work contradicts the light of Celestia."

"Gentlecolts could we please get back to business," interrupted Ice Frost.

"Sorry Inspector," replied Cold Case.

"To answer your question Mr Gresley, all the victims are Earth Ponies who are currently in hospital. Fortunately their condition has stabilised and they're expected to make a full recovery.

Gordon breathed a sigh of relief, "Good, I'm pleased to hear that."

The two detectives raised an eyebrow at each other before Ice Frost continued, "Now, you said Aurora Selene, bought the type of bun under scrutiny?"

"Yes, as did Lyra Heartstrings. She bought a dozen."

"We'll make arrangements to meet them ASAP and test the buns the have. If they have already eaten them then we'll have them take a blood test to see of there are any foreign substances."

"Wouldn't it be better to question everyone who went to the store and have anyone who's eaten anything from there today have a blood test?"

"We are currently asking questions in that regard. We can ask them to take a blood test but we cannot force them to without a Court Order."

Gordon remembered he himself ate some pastries from there earlier. Ones someone else baked, if they were poisoned it’s possible he could still have traces of it in his bloodstream. If he was poisoned, given that he wasn’t ill could imply he’s immune to the poison. A blood test could provide answers.

"I've eaten some cinnamon rolls from there today. I didn't bake them myself but I'd still be willing to take a blood test. I also have white chocolate cake in my fridge at home that came from there. Not one I baked though."

"We'll arrange for you to see a doctor, tonight if possible. Anyway, we have a few more questions we'd like to ask. We're did you go after you left Sugarcube Corner?"

"I went home first to drop off my white chocolate cake then I went to Fluttershy's cottage with Pinkie. We stayed there until I was just before now when I came across the angry mob. Nightlock and Star Cross were inside my home when I briefly went in."

"We'll be sure to ask those four ponies to verify your statement."

Just then a knock came at the door.

"Enter," responded Ice Frost.

The door opened a uniformed constable walked in, "Forgive the intrusion sir, but Princess Luna is outside. She wishes to speak to you all. The suspect also."

Ice Frost and Cold Case looked at Gordon who shrugged his shoulders with a bewildered expression, "I haven't a clue what she wants."

Ice Frost leaned over to the recording crystal, "Questioning is suspended due to a request from Princess Luna for the presence of investigators and the suspect."

Ice Frost and Cold Case stood up and headed for the door, followed by Gordon. They made their way outside where they saw Luna and the towns ponies all gathered around. As they approached the ponies all looked at Gordon, some with hardened glares, others with sympathy.

Luna noticed Gordon and gave a small smile, "Ah, Gordon. It is good to see you again, though I wish the circumstances were better."

"Likewise Princess. Why are you here though, like you said it's not under good circumstances."

"I am here because a good friend of mine by the name of Aurora Selena, discovered that some cupcakes she bought from Sugarcube Corner had been poisoned."

There were gasps throughout the crowd followed by verbal outbursts.

"I knew he did it!"

"Why did you do it ape?!"

"Did you hope to kill us monster?!"

The verbal outbursts got louder and louder and more numerous until they were indistinguishable from one another.

"ENOUGH!"

Luna's booming RCV reverberated throughout the town square. Everypony was silent and looked at Luna with a hint of fear.

"I understand that what happened was an appalling act of cruelty and act of wilful harm, but I can say with one hundred percent certainty that Gordon is innocent."

"How so Luna?" asked Twilight, who was stood with her friends just behind Luna.

"My friend, Aurora, brought me the cupcakes that are under scrutiny. The Lava Buns. After eating some she became queasy and light headed soon after. While feeling unwell, she was still well enough to perform an examination on the cupcakes and found that they had indeed been poisoned. But poisoned after they had been baked, and the poison itself has traces of magic from the one who injected the poison."

"That doesn't exclude him," shouted a unicorn, "He could still have done it."

Luna smirked, "I think not."

"And why not, if I may ask."

"Gordon, would you like to explain why?"

Gordon caught on to the point Luna was going to make, "Because humans are entirely non-magical beings. Magic, doesn't exist in my world."

There were a sea of shocked expressions and open mouths. The ponies could hardly believe what they were hearing. They had been brought up to believe that magic was responsible for life and all things and to exist without magic was impossible.

"He's lying, life without magic can't exist!" yelled the same unicorn.

"Yet here I am," replied Gordon.

“As you can probably guess,” Luna continued, “We are searching for a Unicorn who is most likely in the Ponyville area.”

All the ponies in the town square immediately looked at the unicorns amongst them. Most looked rather intimidated at all the stares, others however, were rather indignant at being signalled out. The same unicorn from before was one of them.

"Are you seriously suggesting that unicorns would waste their time poisoning slopdrudges?"

There were gasps throughout the crowd. Despite Celestia's denials, there was racism amongst ponies. A lot of unicorn nobles were the most racist of the lot, they looked down on anyone who wasn't one of them. Slopdrudge, was an obscene and derogatory word used to refer to Earth Ponies. It stems from the pre-unification days when Earth ponies were commonly used as servants for rich unicorns, where they would be forced to do the most degrading of jobs like cleaning toilets. This was of course, before flushing toilets had been invented.

Luna's glare hardened and her tone was venomous, "Stay your tongue subject, lest you wish to spend time in the dungeons for your foul protestations!"

“My apologies Princess, I meant no disrespect. I grew up in a Unicorn only family and picked up their bad habits.”

The unicorn started to walk away from the crowd. Gordon though, decided to act on a hunch, not convinced at his apology.

"What's the rush, do you not want to stay and find out who the culprit is?"

“No.”

“Halt subject,” commanded Luna, “You will remain here and allow the constables to search you. As a unicorn you are a suspect as is every other unicorn here.”

The unicorn turned around and grit his teeth, “With respect Princess, I have better things to do than poison slo-....Earth Ponies.”

“I sincerely hope so, but you are still being searched, Inspector if you wouldn't mind."

"Of course ma'am."

The Inspector searched the stallion and, as well as an ID card, felt something in the stallions inside coat pocket. Removing the item he saw it was a small leather pouch. The Inspector opened it and inside he found a small scroll, a small vial and a medical needle.

Holding them in the palm of his hand for all to see, he looked to the stallion and began questioning him.

"Do you have an explanation as to what these are?"

“Personal supplies.”

“You are Apotek, an apothecary expert as well,” Ice Frosts’ stare hardened on Apotek, “An apothecary expert just so happens to be what we’re looking for.”

Apotek huffed, “The vial and needle are for by diabetes, if you check my medical record you’ll see I am a diabetic. The scroll is merely a recipe for raspberry flavoured cough syrup I’ve been developing.”

The Inspector looked Apotek in the eyes, trying to gauge whether or not he was being truthful. It was hard to tell but the Inspector’s years of experience told him to give Apotek the benefit of the doubt. He returned Apotek’s possessions and motioned to him he could leave.

As Apotek left, he gave Gordon the slightest of smirks.

Gordon sighed and rubbed his forehead, the evening's events had unsurprisingly given him a headache. His only plan now was to go home, put the kettle on, sit down and watch episodes of Porridge. He was still rubbing his forehead when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned around and gave a small smile.

"Hi Princess. You OK?"

"I am fine thank you. It would appear though I arrived at the right time."

"It would seem so. When did you find out I'd been accused?"

"Not until I arrived. I came when it was discovered there was poison in the cupcakes bought by Aurora."

"Yes, about her. How is she?" Gordon asked giving a hard look into Luna's eyes.

Luna smiled, "She is fine, if a little queasy."

"Good, it would be a shame if anything were to happen to her."

Luna giggled, "Indeed it would. Now, if there is nothing else required of me, I must return and inform my sister of the events of today."

Gordon sighed, "No doubt she'll blame me for it."

Luna looked a little saddened by his remark. Though she couldn't blame him for it, her sister did have an intense hatred of humanity. She just hoped that her sister would change her views before something really bad happened and someone paid the price for it.

"Fear not Gordon, I will deal with my sister. On a lighter note, I hear you are attending the party at Duke Fancy Pants' manor tomorrow."

Gordon had to stifle a laugh at the name, "Yeah, I just hope he doesn't mind me being there."

"He won't."

"How can you be sure?"

"He already knows you'll be attending, your friend Rarity told him. He told me he's looking forward to meeting you."

"Oh, well at least that's less to worry about."

Luna giggled again, "Do not worry Gordon, you will be fine. In the meantime, farewell."

"Wait!" Gordon called out.

"Yes?"

"How exactly did that poison work because the six cases of food poisoning all involved Earth Ponies who are currently in hospital. Aurora was a unicorn yet she only felt queasy and well enough to do a quick investigation."

Luna noted Gordon's hard scrutinising look and smiled, "The poison was indeed designed to affect Earth Pony magic, but remember there is still a lot about magic we do not understand."

Gordon nodded slightly, "I suppose so. There is also the possibility that Aurora might have Earth pony genes which could explain her feeling unwell. I hope she gets well though. It would be a shame if she were to become really ill."

There was a momentary smirk on Luna's face that would have been missed if you blinked, "I'll be sure to tell her you said that. I'm sure she'll appreciate it. Farewell Gordon and his friends."

Luna took off into the air before presumably teleporting away back to the castle. Gordon turned back towards the crowd and saw Twilight and Co step forward, Twilight and Rarity having already been searched by the investigators. The other town ponies watched, wondering what was going to happen.

"Girls," Gordon said.

"Hey Gordon," replied Applejack, "You OK?"

"I will be when ponies stop their senseless bullshit against me," he replied with a slightly harsh tone.

Some of the ponies winced a little while others gritted their teeth. The Elements were the former.

"Yeah, ah suppose ah can see why. You're not too angry are ya?"

Gordon sighed, "I'm angry about a lot of things, but this isn't one of them."

"What are you angry about?" asked Fluttershy.

Gordon paused before answering. He knew exactly what angered him but it was a private matter, he saw no need to divulge what angered him to the ponies. Besides they wouldn't understand and if Celestia found out about some of the things he's had to do earlier in life, she'd never let him see the light of day again. Not because he's dangerous, although she'll see that he is, but because she's too blind to see the necessity for it.

That, and something caused him distress to an extreme degree.

"I don't want to talk about it," he replied tiredly, "If there's nothing else, I'm going home. Hopefully tomorrow can go by without incident."

Gordon walked away and headed back to his house. The girls followed him immediately.

"Girls no offence but I'd really like to be alone tonight," Gordon said still looking ahead.

"How did you know we were following?" asked Twilight.

"I just did."

"That's not really an answer," she replied.

"Yes it is."

"No it's not."

"Yes it is."

"No it's not."

"Yes it is."

"No. It's. Not!" Twilight replied getting more frustrated.

"Pinkie, would you mind?" Gordon asked.

"Yes it is Twilight."

"Thanks Pinkie."

"No problem Gordo."

"Gordo?" asked Rainbow, confused by the name.

"Pinkie called me it earlier, completely unaware it was a nickname my human friends gave me. I might tell you more sometime. For now though I just want to go home and get some rest."

The girls looked amongst themselves and nodded to each other.

"Can we please come with you?" asked Twilight.

Gordon had to think for a moment. He was tired but having them round could cheer him up a bit. He could show them another film, a different type of film this time though. He knew of one, though he knew Rainbow may not like it.

"OK, I could show you another film. A musical this time."

"Well as nice as that sounds I just remembered I have something I need to do," Rainbow replied as she started to walk away.

"Don't worry Dash, it's not what you think. It's a musical that's been adapted from a story written by Victor Hugo. It's called Les Misérables. It's a brilliant film and one of the best, if not the best musical ever written. It's also damn near impossible to watch and not cry."

"How 'damn near impossible'?" asked Twilight.

"Well put it this way, if you watch it and you don't feel any sympathy or compassion then there is something seriously wrong with you."

The girls went wide eyed. Equestrian musicals were always happy and uplifting but it sounded like the musical Gordon was talking about was anything but. Rainbow huffed, walked over to Gordon and pointed a finger at him.

"Alright I'll watch it. But if I don't cry then you'll be-"

"Wearing one of Rarity's dresses, I know."

Rainbow smirked, "I was going to say giving me some more of those Skittles, but if you want to wear a dress then so be it."

Rainbow laughed and flew away towards Gordon's house. He looked behind and saw the girls giggling.

"Don't worry darling," said Rarity, "I'll make sure it looks good on you."

Gordon pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

This was going to be long night.

Gordon, the girls, Nightlock, Star Cross, Shining and another Solar Guard called Flash Photon were sitting in the living room. Gordon had already placed the disc in the console and prepared everyone a coffee or cup of tea. There was also a small selection of cakes should anyone want one.

Pinkie did give a statement earlier which exonerated Gordon. Shining apologised to Gordon for being falsely accused which Gordon accepted. As far as Gordon was concerned Shining was just doing his job. Gordon also apologised for swearing at Shining and like Gordon, he accepted the apology and understood Gordon was dealing with a lot of stress right now and didn't take the outburst personally. Flash Photon was decent enough, if a little wet behind the ears. Apparently he had just been commissioned as a Second Lieutenant in the Solar Guard. Shining and Photon were both fascinated with human technology and couldn't wait for a proper tour of the house in the morning.

All but one were sat down in the front room as Rainbow was in the kitchen getting some Pepsi Max. She walked back into the front room and saw there were no seats available. She was going to sit on the floor until she looked at Gordon. Not for the first time she felt butterflies in her stomach looking at him. She wasn't sure if it was the heat doing the thinking but she decided to ask anyway.

"Gordon, is it OK if I sit with you. There's no spare seats."

Gordon looked a little surprised. As did everyone else. Applejack and Rarity shared a small smirk and knowing look. After a couple of seconds Gordon finally answered, "Sure, sit yourself down."

Gordon budged to the right a little to give Rainbow a bit of room. She sat down, putting her Pepsi on the small table besides the 'Captain's Chair' and made herself comfortable. She was sat on her side a little causing her right wing to gently rest on Gordon. Gordon deliberately rested his left arm on the arm rest, being careful not to wrap his arm around Rainbow.

He wasn't sure how she would take it and it might make things awkward.

At least she smelled nice.

The film had just started and almost immediately everyone could feel their fur (or hair) stand on end as the orchestral opening reverberated throughout the room out of the 7.1 surround sound speakers.

Everyone was watching intently as the film carried on. Before long they had reached the song 'I Dreamed A Dream'. Not even through half way through the song had each of the girls started crying and the coffee table become a sea of tear stained tissues.

After the song finished Gordon explained that the actress actually did have her head shaved for real whilst in character and that she deliberately lost weight for the role.

The film continued on and the number of used tissues built up. As the film went on Rainbow Dash wrapped her arms around Gordon's midsection and had her head resting on his shoulder, whilst he had his left arm around her waist. Neither of them were aware they were holding each other but it was very apparent to the others. Rarity and Applejack again shared knowing looks.

The film reached the part which Gordon was dreading. It was the song 'Empty Chairs At Empty Tables'. It was one song he couldn't bare to hear. Hearing it brought back some of the worst memories of his life. As the song got near to the end, he unknowingly tightened his arm around Rainbow's waist, pulling her closer. Rainbow was about to say something until she saw tears in his eyes.

Rainbow was shocked but was able to remain silent. Rainbow wasn't the only one who noticed, the other girls realised also and like Rainbow, were shocked to see Gordon crying. According to their history books, humans were incapable of crying. None of them said anything though, but Shining in particular noticed something else. Listening to the lyrics and Gordon's reaction he had a theory as to why Gordon was crying. Shining saw considerable pain and anguish behind Gordon's tears, the same kind he himself has shed in the past.

The group continued to watch the rest of film in silence, with a few more tears shed at the end when Valjean dies. As the credits rolled Gordon moved to get up, Rainbow getting up also to move out of the way. He walked over to switch the lights on and as he turned around he saw the girls with worried expressions.

"Something wrong girls?"

They looked at each other before Rarity spoke up, "You were crying earlier, during that song."

Gordon felt a lump in his throat. He hadn't realised they saw him cry. They would no doubt be curious as to why he was crying but he couldn't tell them. Not only was it too distressing for him it would reveal a part of his life he felt they wouldn't understand the need for, and Celestia would jump on it and use it as an excuse to call him dangerous and violent.

"Oh it's nothing, human eyes do that sometimes for no reason."

Applejack raised an eyebrow, "Yer lyin', and yer not very good at it."

Gordon huffed, "You sound just like my mother."

"Ah'll take that as a compliment. Now come on Sugarcube, what is it that caused ya to tear up?"

Gordon took a deep breath before sighing, "I.....don't want to talk about it."

Gordon drifted off into space and became unaware of the girls calling his name. Shining and the other guards however, recognised his facial expression. They said nothing to each other but the looks between themselves said enough.

Gordon came back to his senses when he felt himself being gently shaken. He looked to the source of the shaking and saw a blue hand.

"Rainbow? Something wrong?" he asked.

"You zoned out on us. Is something wrong, are you alright?" she asked with genuine concern, gently placing a hand near his shoulder.

"I'm fine, honestly. Don't get yourself worried about me."

"Are you sure?" asked Rainbow unconvinced.

"I'm sure. Anyway it's getting late and I want to get a good night's rest for that Garden Party thing tomorrow."

"Oh yeah, I'd better get some shut-eye as well. Anyway, see ya later Gordon."

Rainbow then shocked everyone by giving Gordon a firm hug, which he returned by slowly wrapping his arms just beneath her wings but above her tail. They hugged for a few seconds before they let go of each other. As Rainbow left she 'accidentally' brushed his leg with her tail.

"Bye Gordon," she said with a smile, waving on her way out.

"Bye Rainbow, see you tomorrow," he replied as he watched her tail swish from side to side.

Rainbow left and after hearing the front door close Gordon turned around and saw several smiling mares.

"What?" he asked.

"Well, it seems someone's a smitten kitten," Rarity said gleefully.

"I have no idea what you're talking about," Gordon replied trying not to blush.

"No of course you don't darling," she replied smirking, "Is that why you were staring at her tail just now."

Gordon blushed profusely, "No I wasn't, I was just looking at......okay maybe I was. Is that bad?"

"Not exactly," replied Twilight, "When a mare swishes a tail at a stallion, it usually means they're trying to get their attention."

"So Rainbow's interested in me?"

"Possibly, but she is in heat so that may explain her behaviour."

"Heat?"

"She becomes more interested in 'physical activity', if you know what I mean. Mares in heat obsessively pursue a stallion and don't relent until either their heat dissipates or they get........uhm, a good rutting," Twilight finished with a blush.

Gordon stayed silent for a moment, allowing his brain to absorb that bit of information. The thought of sex with these anthro ponies strangely didn't repulse him. Though he liked Rainbow he wasn't ready for relationship, let alone sex. But if this heat is as it sounds then there may be no avoiding her sexual advances. He hadn't had sex since before....that happened.

"How likely is she to make...advances?" Gordon asked.

"Very likely if her.....desires, aren't satisfied," replied Twilight.

"Well, I'll just deal with it should it come up."

"It will come up, you can guarantee it."

"Good to know," Gordon replied, trying not to sound scared of a sex crazed Rainbow Dash chasing him down to force him to give her a good rutting.

The girls and Spike said their goodbye's and went back to their homes. Rarity told Gordon to go to her boutique for 3pm with his suit so she can make sure it looks presentable on him. Rainbow would be wearing the same dress she wore the other day. Gordon was looking forward to seeing her in it again, he couldn't deny she looked fantastic in it.

Gordon was left alone with Shining, Photon, Nightlock and Star Cross. After walking back into the front room he noticed Shining approach him.

"Gordon, can we talk?"

"Sure, what do you want to talk about?"

"I think you know what."

Gordon remained silent for a moment, "I don't know what you're on about."

He started to walk away before Shining spoke up, "I know a Thousand Yard Stare when I see one Gordon."

Gordon stopped in tracks. It wasn't surprising to him that Shining would've noticed. Knowing he couldn't fool Shining or get him to forget about it, he decided to show the four of them the locked room. Normally he would never do it but he isn't in a normal situation.

"OK, but I won't tell you. I'll show you. Follow me."

Gordon went upstairs and was followed by the four guards. They followed him until he stopped outside the locked room and turned around, his expression and tone serious.

"What I am about to show you in this room, will never leave this room. You will not tell another living soul what you see or hear, not even the Princesses. Is that clear?"

The four of them nodded.

Gordon turned back towards the door and unlocked it. Opening the door he went in and was immediately followed by Shining and Co. Gordon stood to the side to allow Shining and the other room to go further in.

Shining, Nightlock, Photon and Star Cross went in the room and were stunned beyond belief at what the saw. To them, it explained a lot about Gordon and seeing him in tears earlier all made sense to them now. It was obvious looking at all the memorabilia what Gordon used to do. The four of them looked at each other with Star Cross having tears in her eyes, and they saw Gordon in a whole new light.

They turned around to see a bare chested Gordon complete with no small amount of scars and other signs of wounds.

They all looked at his scars before looking him in the eyes, hoping he would say something.

He did.

"Captain Gordon Gresley, Adjutant of 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards. Or I used to be anyway."

The jaws of Shining, Photon, Star Cross and Nightlock hit the floor.

Author's Note

I had to take a small degree of artistic licence in regards to Gordon's old job. In his universe he was the adjutant.

A quick thanks to Shirotora who pre-read this chapter.

Chapter - 7 - Revelations And Chivalry

Author's Note

Things get a little heavy near the end of the chapter.

Chapter - 7 - Revelations And Chivalry

Shining, Photon, Star Cross and Nightlock continued to stare at Gordon and his battle scarred torso. Most of the scars were down his right side along with what looked like burn marks. They couldn't help but wonder what he'd been through to get them.

The four pony officers all stood to attention and saluted Gordon. Gordon returned the salute.

"Thank you but there's no need for formalities here, besides I left the Army two years ago."

"Why did you leave?" asked Star Cross.

"I....had my reasons."

Gordon's answer, though vague, was enough for the them. They knew better than to pry into such issues. Star Cross still had tears in her eyes as she looked around the room. Amongst the items she saw included photos, uniforms and a sword. Walking over to the sword, displayed in a glass cabinet, she couldn't help but get the feeling there was something special about this if the accompanying photo was anything to go by.

"Found something you like?"

Star Cross turned around to see Gordon approach.

"Sorry, I was just looking. What is it exactly, I know it's a sword but why do you have it?"

"It's the Sword of Honour. It's awarded to the British Army Officer Cadet considered by the Commandant to be the best of the course."

Star Cross's and the others eyes' widened in amazement.

"You were considered the best of your class?" she asked.

Gordon nodded, "I was awarded it by Princess Anne, daughter of Queen Elizabeth II."

"Your world has a monarchy?" asked Shining.

"My nation does, as do a few others. In fact, my Queen is Head of State of the United Kingdom and several countries including Canada, Australia and New Zealand. She's the longest reigning monarch in British history and she's been on the throne for sixty four years."

"Is she a good ruler?"

"Yes but she doesn't rule in the same sense as your Princesses. My nation's monarchy is a Parliamentary Constituency Monarchy. The sovereign reigns but doesn't govern. Instead the populace elect who they want to represent them in the Houses of Parliament, the legislative assembly of the United Kingdom. The Houses of Parliament reside in the Palace of Westminster and are separated into the Lower and Upper Houses, the House of Commons and the House of Lords respectively. The Lords are unelected and when I left had around 800 seats though the number isn't set, whereas the House of Commons has a set 650 seats in which you have to be elected to represent a constituency."

"How are you elected?" asked Shining.

"During a General Election which is usually every five years, sometimes during a by-election. You campaign in your constituent area to convince people to give you their vote. To win a General Election you need to win 326 seats to gain an overall majority so passing and repealing laws can be made easier. If you have fewer than 326 seats then the election results in hung parliament in which no one party has control of the Commons."

"What happens if that happens?" asked Photon.

"If you had the highest number of seats you could form a minority government but to pass laws you would need to rely on support from other political parties. Another option is to form a coalition with another party."

"What do you call the leader of the winning party?" asked Shining.

"Prime Minister. He, or she, after winning the election first have to be asked by the reigning sovereign to form a government before they are confirmed as Prime Minister. Usually it's the party leader that becomes PM but it's not always the case. Back in 1940, which was seventy six years ago, the newly appointed PM was First Lord of the Admiralty, He didn't become party Leader for a few more months."

"What was his name?" asked Star Cross.

"Sir Winston Leonard Spencer Churchill."

"He sounds like a great man," commented Shining.

"You've no idea," replied Gordon, "I have several books about him if you ever want to borrow one."

"I will do," replied Shining with a smile, "What else is in this room?"

Gordon showed them another glass cabinet containing more military memorabilia.

"This was my fathers, it was his No 1 British Army Dress Uniform."

"Your dad served in the Army as well? What did he do?"

"He was a Staff Sergeant in the 1st Armoured Division."

"Wow," replied Photon, "He must have been good to achieve that."

"Gordon," Star Cross said, "You said, 'he was Staff Sergeant', that implies he no longer is."

Gordon felt a lump in his throat. Star Cross was certainly a good listener.

"I told Applejack he was killed in a car crash, but that isn't exactly true," he paused momentarily, trying to keep himself composed, "He was killed in action during the Gulf War. I was nearly five years old when he was killed. Christmas ended for me that year."

The four pony soldiers all felt like shit. To suffer such a loss at a young age was something they would never wish on anyone.

"How old are you now?"

"Twenty nine, I'll be thirty in March."

"Doesn't it freak you out we have the same calendar and speak the same language?" asked Star Cross.

"Oh yes, but let's not complain about it, it certainly saves us all a lot of trouble trying to understand each other. Anyway, moving over here is my Full dress uniform and medals."

The four ponies looked at the scarlett tunic complete with a row of single brass buttons. Also visible were on the shoulders was Gordon's rank insignia of Captain, and on the left chest area were his medals including service medals, one of which was the Military Cross.

"Nice medals," commented Shining, "You must have been one damn fine soldier."

"Maybe, but as far as I was concerned I was just doing my job and did what was necessary at the time."

"You're too modest, especially if reading this is anything to go by."

Gordon turned around and saw Star Cross and Photon looking through a folder. A folder that contained newspaper pages pertaining to Gordon's medals.

"According to this you were awarded the Military Cross," said Photon in awe of what he was reading, "An honour awarded for 'an act or acts of exemplary gallantry during active operations against the enemy on land to all members, of any rank in Our Armed Forces'."

"Which one's that one?" asked Shining.

"It's the on with the silver cross with straight arms, and the Royal Cypher in centre" Photon replied looking up at Gordon's uniform, "That's it, on the far left."

Photon pointed at the medals and Shining went over to look closer.

"How did you get it?" he asked.

Had anyone else asked Gordon would most likely refuse to discuss the matter, but these four were military also. They would at least have some understanding of what it's like.

"It was when I was posted to Afghanistan. It was the middle of the night and I was on patrol when we came under enemy fire. I can't remember how long the skirmish lasted but at some point one of my squad mates was injured and unable to move. I could see him from a short distance of around thirty yards I think, I can't remember how we were separated. Despite being under heavy fire and it being pitch black I came out of cover and ran towards him taking out a couple of insurgents on the way. As I did I heard an explosion and the next thing I know I feel excruciating pain in my right leg. A grenade had detonated and shrapnel embedded itself in my leg, I could barely stand but I knew if I didn't get to my squad mate he would die. So I carried on, reached my colleague, picked him up and brought him back behind cover. We were successful in the skirmish and my friend and I made a full recovery."

The four ponies were astonished to hear this tale. To commit such an act goes well above the call of duty and as far as they were concerned, Gordon's MC was well deserved.

"I'd do it again if I had to," Gordon stated.

I don't doubt that for a minute, Shining thought. When he first heard of Gordon, he expected him to be an extremely violent and aggressive thug as described in no end of history books. But what he's seen is a thoughtful, disciplined, honourable soldier. And a fellow Captain no less.

"What else is there in here?" asked Photon.

"A few things. One other thing I'll show you is this."

He opened a draw and pulled out a sealed glass jar filled with metal pieces.

"These are the pieces of metal they pulled out of my leg that night."

The four ponies had a look at the reasonably sized test tube full of shrapnel. Nightlock once stood on a drawing pin and whilst that hurt he didn't deny that what Gordon went through was much more painful. They did wonder how he got his other scars but decided not to ask. He'd opened up to them enough already and there's the chance they may ask the wrong question.

As interesting as it was hearing about Gordon's military past they felt they had pried enough and decided to leave it there. They thanked Gordon for showing them and again promised to keep it to themselves. It was now very late and a tired Gordon needed to sleep, as did Shining and Photon. Gordon showed them to one of the guest rooms were they would be staying.

Before settling down for the night Shining called out to Gordon.

"Gordon, I heard you're attending Duke Fancy Pants garden party tomorrow."

"Yeah, I'm off with Rarity and Rainbow Dash."

"Can I offer some advice?"

"Sure."

"Go wearing your uniform and medals. Believe me, you'll do yourself a lot of favour by doing so. If there's one thing the nobility of Canterlot like is decorated military officers. Having them on your side could help wonders given your situation."

"I'll consider it but I won't make any promises."

"Fair enough, I'll be there myself anyway. I'll introduce you to my wife."

For a split second Shining noticed Gordon wince. It was so quick that if you blinked you would have missed it.

"I look forward to it. I'm sure she's quite the woman, or mare."

Shining smiled, "She certainly is. Anyway, goodnight Gordon."

"Night Shining."

THE FOLLOWING MORNING

Gordon was sat in the kitchen with Star Cross, Nightlock, Shining and Photon having breakfast when the door bell rang.

"I'll get it," Star Cross said standing up and leaving the room.

"Wonder who it is?" Gordon asked aloud.

The transatlantic accent gave a clue as to who was visiting.

"Good morning darlings, how is everypony?"

"We're good," replied Shining.

"What brings you here Rarity?" asked Gordon.

"You do my dear," she replied looking a little worried, "The suit I made you the other day isn't really suited for such a formal event like the Garden Party later. I need you to come with me so I can make you something appropriate."

Gordon looked at Shining, remembering what he said the night before, and then back to Rarity.

"It's alright Rarity, I have something that'll be appropriate."

"I can vouch for Gordon, I've seen what he plans to wear. It couldn't be more appropriate," Shining said, coming to Gordon's aid.

Rarity seemed to ponder this for a moment, "Would I be able to see what you plan to wear?"

"Don't worry Rarity, I'll be very smart and tidy. I promise. Besides, if you saw now it would it spoil the surprise later."

"Well, OK. Be ready by 4pm though. There'll be a private chariot taking us to Canterlot and we can't be late."

"I'll be ready."

"Excellent to hear darling, now I must be off. Bye now."

"See you later."

Rarity left the quintet to their breakfast and left the house. After breakfast was finished Gordon decided to head into of the Underground Garages. His house had a 'normal' garage built into the house with space for two cars. In that garage he kept his Jaguar XJ 5.0 V8 Supersport and Volvo V90. But underneath his house was an underground garage. And the cars there were not your average run of the mill motors.

Gordon, like many people, likes cars. And he used his new found wealth to indulge whilst he had the chance. In his underground garage were a 2012 Aston Martin Vanquish, a Bugatti Veyron EB 16.4, a Pagani Huayra, a Rolls Royce Phantom, a Rolls Royce Wraith, a Lamborghini Aventador LP 700-4, a Ferrari 458 Italia, a Mercedes-Benz SLS AMG Coupé Black Series, a Range Rover L405, a 1971 Mk III Jenson Interceptor, a 1964 Aston Martin DB5, a 1966 Shelby GT 350, a Mercedes-Benz SLR McLaren 722 Edition, a 1929 Blower Bentley and an Alfa Romeo Brera.

Insuring them cost a fortune but when you've got over £100 million in the bank it's not really an issue.

Though Gordon would give it all up in an instant if it brought his family back.

Still, he needs to move on if he's ever to get his life together again. And these cars aren't going to clean themselves.

TWO HOURS LATER

Wax on, wax off. Wax on, Wax off.

ONE HOUR LATER

Gordon was walking into the kitchen to make himself to lunch. Earlier he showed Shining and Co his cars. Needless to say they were impressed. Gordon did scare Star Cross though when he powered up the Vanquish. She shrieked and jumped into the air when he revved the engine, which brought out laughs from everyone else. Star Cross did punch him in the arm though to get even.

He let them have a look, sit in the drivers' seats and even rev the engines. Gordon was disappointed he couldn't take them out for a spin but he got the distinct impression there wouldn't be any tarmac to drive on. Maybe he could sweet talk Celestia into recreating Silverstone.

Like that will happen.

Gordon decided to have a cooked lunch and asked the others if they felt like having roast chicken and chips. They all agreed. Shining and Photon were not grossed out by eating meat having trained and served with Griffons and Minotaurs in the past.

Half an hour later an lunch was ready and a large pot of tea also. The quintet sat down at the table in the kitchen to have lunch while it was still hot. Gordon wasn't a cook by any means, his culinary skills went as far as just putting something in the oven and waiting until it cooks properly.

He couldn't draw either and anything relating to gardening or botany always ended in disaster. He once accidentally killed all the roses in his mother's rose garden when he was young.

Lunch went by without incident and was thoroughly enjoyed by all with the four ponies thanking him for making it. There were still a couple of hours before Gordon needed to get ready so he offered to play against them on FIFA.

They accepted the challenge and promptly made their way to the front room. After putting the game in and selecting teams, Gordon choosing Borussia Dortmund and Nightlock choosing Liverpool, they began the match.

Gordon won 8-0.

"Don't feel bad Night I've been playing this longer than you. Besides, if you get really good I may consider you ready to go to the next level."

"The next level?"

"Another football game called Pro Evolution Soccer developed by a company called Konami. The FIFA games are developed by EA Canada."

"Is soccer another name for football?"

"Yes unfortunately. I detest the word soccer. As far as I'm concerned calling football, 'soccer' cheapens and trivialises the beautiful game. I'll never call the game by such a rancid word. Anyway as I was saying, PES or Pro Evo, is the King of football games. FIFA is the pretender to the throne. PES is played by true football fans, FIFA is played by people who just want a kick around. FIFA has the licenses but PES has the game play. The only reason why EA's FIFA games sell is because they have the licenses to recreate club kits, badges and stadia. If the FIFA games didn't have the licenses they did then no-one would buy the games."

"Why have a FIFA game if you prefer PES?" asked Star Cross.

"I like football."

"Do all humans like football?"

"It's played and followed by billions of people. My country, England, is responsible for the creation of the game we know today. In England, the biggest three sports are football, football and football. Followed by football and football."

"I take it football's a big thing in England?" asked Shining.

"Oh yes, it's a big thing in a lot of countries and a serious life choice for some. Bill Shankly, one of the greatest ever football managers said, 'some people believe football is a matter of life and death, I am very disappointed with that attitude. I can assure you it is much, much more important than that'."

"He sounds like he knows what he's talking about," commented Shining as he picked up the controller, "Which team did he manage?"

"He managed a few teams but he's best known for managing Liverpool from 1959–1974. He was one of the reason I started supporting the club. I have a DVD boxset on the history of football, it's an old documentary now but it's still worth a watch."

"We'll have to watch it sometime."

"It's fifteen hours long so we'd have to watch one disc a night, there's seven in total. Anyway, you up for a game Shining?"

"Sure. Could you recommend a team?"

"I'll be playing as Borussia Dortmund again, another team I support. Why not play as Juventus, they're an Italian club."

"Have you ever been to watch football at at stadium?" asked Photon.

"Many times. I've been to Anfield which is the home ground of Liverpool and I've been to the Westfalenstadion, the home ground of Borussia Dortmund. The atmosphere at those grounds is unlike anything else, especially on a Champions League night. The Champions League is a continent wide competition in which the top clubs of the continent compete to be champions of Europe. I was lucky enough to be at the Westfalenstadion when Real Madrid, one of the biggest clubs in the world, came to play."

"Was it a good night?"

Gordon grinned, "Oh yes. It was 24 April 2013, the 1st Leg of the Semi Final. We won 4-1. Sadly we finished Runner's Up in the Final to Bayern Munich, or the Bavarian Bastards as I like to call them. Like Dortmund, they're a German club."

"I wonder what it was like?" Star Cross wondered aloud.

"I took video footage of the times I went to the stadiums. I'll show you and the girls sometime."

3.40 PM

GORDON'S HOUSE

Gordon was stood in front of the full length mirror wearing his full dress uniform complete with sword and medals. He'd spent an hour polishing the brass buttons and buffing his shoes making sure they were as clean and shiny as humanly possible. Though he had his bearskin hat he decided not to wear it. He doubted to locals would take kindly to what it's made out of and then it weighs seven pounds.

Realising the time had come he made his way downstairs where the four others were waiting. When Gordon came into full view the four pony soldiers all stood to attention and saluted Gordon. Gordon returned the salute and walked over to Shining, who himself was dressed in his best. As was Star Cross.

"What do you think?" asked Gordon.

"You look resplendent," replied Star Cross.

"Thank you, you look good also."

"Thank you, we do pride ourselves on our appearance in the Guard."

"So, shall we get going?" asked Gordon.

"Yes, I don't want to get an ear bashing from my fiancée for being late," Shining replied with a small laugh.

Gordon, Star Cross and Shining made their way out, before they left Gordon turned around to speak to Nightlock and Photon, "Now behave yourself you two, I don't want complaints from the neighbours."

"Stop worrying, we'll keep your house safe, clean and tidy."

"Thank you, I won't forget it. Try not to enjoy yourselves too much."

"We'll try not to," replied Nightlock as he picked up an Xbox One controller, "We'll see you when you get back."

"See you later."

Gordon, Shining and Star Cross went outside and made their way to Rarity's boutique. As they made their way, every town pony was open mouthed as they looked at Gordon in his uniform. Gordon was fully aware he was being stared at. No pony said anything to him directly but he could hear whispering amongst them.

Their journey to Rarity's went uninterrupted and as they approached they saw Rarity and Rainbow Dash stood outside along with Spike and the other girls. As they got nearer they too stood open mouthed.

"Hi girls," Gordon said, "Hi Spike."

"Hi Gordon," Spike replied in a little shock, "You look impressive."

"Thank you. Speaking of appearances, it's nice to see you in that dress again Rainbow. You look stunning in it, you really do."

Rainbow's blush went as red as Gordon's tunic, "Thank you."

"Gordon you weren't joking when you said you had appropriate attire for this party. I'm guessing it's military."

"Yes, I once served on the British Army. I was the Adjutant of 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards when I left."

"You're a Captain, like my brother?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, I left the army two years ago though. Personal reasons."

"I understand," replied Twilight, "I'm in a military family myself."

"So, when do we set off?" asked Gordon, "Being tardy won't look good on us."

"No it won't darling but don't worry, the chariot will be here shortly."

Whilst they were waiting they spoke more about Gordon's military background and his medals. They understood why he kept his army history to himself and they were impressed with his medals. Rainbow particularly liked his sword, cue another explanation and open mouths. Twilight commented that Gordon should be the Element of Modesty given that he doesn't boast about his accomplishments.

They weren't waiting too long before the chariot arrived. It was quite big and was being pulled by a half dozen pegasi. Inside there were enough seats for eight ponies so there was plenty of room for Gordon, Shining, Star Cross, Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

Gordon walked over to Rainbow and held out his right arm, "May I Miss Dash?"

Rainbow's blush reddened further but she hooked her arm around his arm and allowed him to escort her to the chariot. Behind them they didn't notice the knowing looks the girls were giving each other.

30 MINUTES LATER

CANTERLOT CHARIOT STATION

The quintet got out of the chariot and Gordon once again took Rainbow by the arm as her escort for the night, whilst his left hand held the handle of his sword to keep it steady. Rarity tipped the Pegasi that brought them to Canterlot and joined the others. Like in Ponyville, there were a lot of stares directed towards Gordon. Thankfully no-one was screaming and running for the hills.

Gordon took in the sights of Canterlot as they made their way through the streets. The sun was slowly setting giving the sky a warm orange glow to match the reasonably warm temperature.

"How far is it to this place?" asked Gordon.

"Not too much further, about another five minutes," Rarity replied.

As they continued to walk Gordon took in the sight of Canterlot Castle. Shining explained that was where he was currently stationed as Captain of the Solar Guard. He also explained it's where the Princesses live and run the country.

Gordon noticed the guards wearing gold armour. Why they were wearing gold armour puzzled him as gold is completely useless for such a thing. It is so pliable that one ounce of gold can be stretched to 50 miles length. He pointed this out to Shining who said Gold had always been used for the Solar Guard, whereas the Thestral Guard used steel. Their steel armour though was painted to have a dark blue colour to match Luna's fur colour. Shining said the guard were aware their gold armour was useless but are powerless to change anything.

Five minutes had passed and the quintet found themselves outside a large mansion. Approaching the main gate they saw some Solar and Thestral guards checking everyone's' invitations.

Something Gordon didn't have, at least in writing.

"Please show your invitations," said the Solar guard.

Rarity and Shining showed theirs but Gordon, Rainbow and Star Cross had none.

"They don't have a written invitation but the Duke is aware they're coming," Rarity said.

"No written invitation, no entry," the guard said.

"You are refusing entry to invited guests of the Duke, I demand you allow them entry at once," Rarity demanded.

"No written invitation, no entry," the guard repeated.

Rarity huffed in annoyance, "Wait here dears, I'll go and find Fancy and see if he can help."

"I'll go with you," Shining said, "Unfortunately I can't order them to allow them through onto private property."

Whilst Rarity and Shining went to find him, the guards on duty only just realised there was a human in front of them. In an instant they took an attacking stance and readied their spears, pointing them at Gordon.

"Halt human! You are to be taken into custody for being a threat to the peace and stability of Equestria!"

"Not this shit again," Gordon said to himself, sighing.

"Silence human!" spat the Solar guard.

Star Cross moved herself in front of Gordon and Rainbow, fortunately for them she outranked the guards on duty.

"Stand down soldiers," she demanded.

The guards didn't comply.

"I said stand down. NOW!"

The guards reluctantly complied. They knew insubordination was a serious offence and would result in a court martial and a possible dishonourable discharge.

"Explain yourselves," ordered Star Cross.

The Solar guard spoke first, "It is the law. Any human found in Equestria is to be immediately arrested and detained."

"What law has Captain Gresley broke?"

The two guards looked dumbfounded, "Captain Gresley?"

"Yes," Star Cross answered harshly, "The human you are trying to arrest for no reason is Captain Gresley and you will address him as such."

"We have laws to uphold, and the law clearly states we must arrest and detain any human we encounter."

The stand-off was going nowhere and getting into a fight would do Gordon no favours. Fortunately for Gordon, help was at hand.

"What is going on here?"

Everyone looked to the source of the voice and saw Luna and Celestia, both wearing dresses. Luna stepped ahead of the others.

"I asked a question soldier."

"This human is apparently invited but he has no written invitation. And as he is a human I was simply following the law in my efforts to arrest and detain him."

Luna scowled, "That law has been repealed. He will not be arrested simply for being human."

Before anyone else could speak, a posh sounding voice entered the scene.

"What is all this noise?"

Everyone looked to see a unicorn wearing a waistcoat and monocle along with Rarity.

"Duke Fancy Pants, it seems there has been a misunderstanding as to these three individuals," Luna replied motioning to Gordon, Star Cross and Rainbow, "They have been refused entry despite, as I understand it, yourself being aware of their invite."

"It's pleasure to see you again your highnesses, I'm glad you were able to come," Fancy then looked to the three individuals, "Ah yes, Rarity said you'd be coming."

He walked over to Gordon and held out his hand, "I'm Duke Fancy Pants, pleasure to meet you Captain. Rarity has spoken highly of you."

A slightly stunned Gordon managed to get out a response, "Likewise your grace. I'm Captain Gordon Gresley, former Adjutant of 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards."

"I say that sounds most impressive. You're no longer in the Army?"

"No, I left two years ago for personal reasons."

"Well I'd like to hear all about your military career, and who might I ask is this fine mare you're escorting?"

"Rainbow Dash, one of Rarity's friends."

"Ah yes I remember her now. She was at another party just after I first met Rarity but let's go inside and talk and introduce you to everypony."

"Sure thing."

Fancy and Rarity went back onto the mansion grounds followed by Star Cross. Gordon however turned his attention to the princesses. He slowly walked over to them, noticing the Solar guards putting a hand on their swords. Luna looked happy if the smile was anything to go by. Celestia however, had a look that offered no clue as to what she was thinking.

"Princesses, it's nice to see you again," he said politely.

"Likewise Gordon, or should that be Captain?" asked Luna.

"Just Gordon's fine."

"Star Cross, walk with me. I'd like to hear of your time with Gordon."

"Of course Night Maiden," Star Cross replied with a bow of the head.

Star Cross, Luna and her guards went inside the mansion leaving Gordon, Rainbow and Celestia. And her grumpy guards.

They look like they're chewing bricks.

Celestia continued to look at Gordon. There was a tense silence for a few seconds before Celestia finally spoke.

"Captain? Would you mind explaining that."

"It's exactly as I said. Before I came here I was an officer in the British Army. I was eventually promoted to the rank of Captain and the position of adjutant in the Grenadier Guards."

"You never mentioned you were military."

"I decided not too. Too many painful memories."

She was curious as to what prompted him to change his mind but she could ask another day. Celestia had a good look at Gordon's spotless uniform. She had been around long enough to know a decorated officer when she sees one. She also couldn't avoid seeing Rainbow Dash in his arm.

"Rainbow Dash, it is always nice to see you again," she said with a serene smile.

"It's nice to see you as well Princess."

"How has Gordon been settling in?"

"He's been great. There have been a couple of problems. One night some ponies vandalised his house with eggs and the next he was falsely accused of trying to poison Earth Ponies. But he was cleared of any wrongdoing in that."

"Yes, my sister filled me in on those matters. I can only apologise and promise to find the true culprit, or culprits. Whilst crime is almost non-existent in Equestria, there are still some who believe the law doesn't apply to them."

"There's people like that in my world, we call them politicians."

Rainbow snickered but managed to stop herself from rolling on the floor laughing.

"I believe we should head inside. We should not keep our hosts waiting."

"Agreed, it would be bad mannered," Gordon replied.

The group went inside and were soon warmly greeted, formerly this time, by Fancy Pants. Gordon was introduced to Fleur Dis Lee, his marefriend. She took a quick liking to Gordon, especially after he kissed her hand; just like the invited male guests of Captain Von Trapp do to the Baroness in The Sound of Music.

Fancy introduced Gordon to a few other nobles. Shining was right when he said the nobles would warm up to him if he wore his uniform. The nobles listened with fascination as he retold stories from his army days. Luna and Celestia also listened in. Luna, being quite the fighter herself, saw a bit of herself in Gordon. A natural born fighter, but someone who is deeply troubled.

It takes one to know one my little human.

Celestia though, began to worry a little more. While reports from Twilight assured her there was nothing to worry about, she couldn't help but feel Gordon was a powder keg waiting to go off. She felt it was a matter of when, not if, he would show his violent side. But for all her views on humanity and Gordon, something about him reminded her of a time long ago.

When I see him, I'm reminded of something long ago........but what?

Celestia watched Gordon from a distance as Shining approached with Cadence.

Gordon was stood with Rainbow in the garden when he heard a familiar voice.

"Gordon."

He turned around, "Hi Shining."

"Gordon, allow me to introduce my wife Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Cadence, this is Captain Gordon Gresley."

The pink alicorn looked at Gordon intently. Gordon felt a chill up his spine when she did, it was like she could see into his very soul.

"Pleasure to meet you ma'am," Gordon said.

Cadence giggled, "Please, there's no need to be formal with me. Please call me Cadence."

"Very well Cadence, in that case call me Gordon."

"Shining has told me about you."

"Nice things I hope," Gordon said taking a sip of his tea.

"Of course," Cadence replied as she gave Shining a kiss, "He said you're a good host and have a nice collection of.....cars, were they called?"

Gordon smiled, "Yeah I thought he would like them. Guys usually do. I accidentally scared Star Cross though."

"There was nothing accidental about it," a grumpy voice said.

Everyone looked to see Star Cross approach. Along with Luna.

"He deliberately had me stand in front of his car then he made it go really loud."

"I revved the engine so the guys knew how great it sounds."

"What's a car?" asked Rainbow.

"I'll show you and the others when we get back. I think you'll like them Rainbow, some of them were built purely for speed."

"In that case I can't wait."

Gordon looked over to Luna, "Hi Princess, you OK?"

"I am fine thank you. Star Cross has spoken positively of you, despite you scaring her," Luna said holding back a laugh. She personally didn't see anything wrong with a bit of mischievous pranking. She did it plenty of times on her youth.

"I said it was an accident."

"Of course it was. Anyway, I came to tell you guest quarters have been arranged for you in the castle tonight. The guards have already been informed and will be expecting you."

"Oh, thanks. What does your sister have to say about it?"

"It was my sister who made the arrangements."

"It seems like the princess is warming up to you," Star Cross said.

Gordon sighed, "I think it's more 'keep your friends close but your enemies closer'. Celestia hates me and it will take more than a room in a castle to convince me otherwise."

"Gordon, I realise you have legitimate reason to distrust my sister but I assure you she does not hate you. It's just your appearance has caused upsetting memories to resurface."

"It would help if I knew what those circumstances were. I suppose I could try and talk to her tomorrow."

"I shall ask her when I next see her. She left a short while ago......she seemed distressed."

"Any idea what it's about? Is Auntie OK?" asked Cadence.

"She'll be fine Cadence. Anyway, I have other guests to see so I shall bid you good night if I don't see you again later."

Luna left the group to mingle with others. Gordon turned to Cadence, "Auntie?"

Cadence smiled, "Both Celestia and Luna are my aunts. I also have a brother, he's not here though. He had personal business to attend to."

"What's his name?"

"Vladimir Blueblood."

"Vladimir? That's a human name."

"I wonder how a human name made it to Equestria," commented Rainbow.

"It might've been from the humans eight centuries ago but without knowing anything about them I couldn't say."

"Why would ponies have a human name though if humans are supposed to be hated by ponies?" asked Star Cross understandably confused.

"No idea. I'll try and find out if I can," Gordon replied.

The garden party went on for a little longer. Gordon spoke to a few more nobles and was also given a tour of the mansion by Fancy and Fleur, Rainbow his plus one the entire time. It was a pretty big mansion, bigger than his house and included a swimming pool and jacuzzi.

It was getting late and the party was ending. Guests were leaving and Gordon and Co decided to leave also. Before they did though, Fancy spoke to Gordon.

"Gordon I was wondering if you and your friends would like to be my guests at the Wonderbolt's Derby tomorrow?"

"The Wonderbolts?" asked a clueless Gordon.

"You don't know who the Wonderbolts are?" asked Rainbow.

"Not from this world remember."

"Oh yeah, well the Wonderbolts are Equestria's Elite Aerobatics display team. They're the coolest and the best and I hope to join them one day."

"They were going to be here tonight but they wanted to get extra practice in tonight. You'll be able to see them tomorrow though, one of the perks of being a VIP guest," Fancy said.

"I look forward to it. What about you guys?" he asked turning to the others.

"Sure we'll go," said Rainbow very quickly leaving no room for arguments.

"Splendid, in that case I'll see you all tomorrow. Good night."

Gordon, Rainbow, Rarity and Star Cross where walking towards the castle when a realisation struck Gordon.

"I didn't bring any clean clothes with me for tomorrow."

"Don't worry darling, I took the liberty of bringing new clothes for each of you just in case."

"Thanks Rarity."

The quartet approached the castle and went inside, the guards making no attempt to stop them. As they went inside the sheer enormity of the castle struck Gordon. Buckingham Palace seemed small compared to this place. The interior was just as luxurious as Buckingham Palace though. A Thestral Guard showed Rarity, Rainbow and Gordon to their respective rooms whilst Star Cross took up her usual bunk in the barracks.

Rarity had already gone into her room leaving Gordon and Rainbow.

"Well, I guess this is goodnight," Gordon said to her, "It's a pity you have to take that dress off. I know I've said it before but you really do look beautiful in it."

Rainbow's blush once again went as red as his tunic in addition to feeling butterflies in her stomach, "Thanks Gordon. I'm not really one for wearing dresses but.....I didn't want to upset Rarity."

"Of course not, you're Rainbow Dash. You never leave your friends hanging."

"Damn right I don't," she said laughing a little, "Well good night Gordon."

Before Gordon could react Rainbow gently hugged him.

Gordon returned the embrace, "Goodnight Rainbow."

The two let go of each other and Rainbow went inside, giving Gordon a small wave on the way. He returned the wave and carried on to his room. He went inside and saw a small pile of clothes on the bed. Amongst them were nightwear, a pair of black trousers and a button up shirt in plain dark red. A pair of shoes and socks were also present. How Rarity got his shoes size though eluded him.

Gordon wasn't tired so he decided to head into Canterlot to have a look around. No-one said he could but no-one said he couldn't either. Besides, it would be nice to see the city at night. He got a quick shower in the adjacent bathroom and got changed into the shirt and trousers Rarity had made. He placed his uniform on the conveniently available mannequin and left the room, taking with him a few Bits just in case.

He quickly left the castle and headed into town, keeping a look out for any pubs. It didn't take too long before he found one called The Red Lion. He went inside and as soon as he walked into the main lounge everypony looked at him. It was so silent you would hear a pin drop. That is until one of the ponies spoke out.

"We don't serve animals here."

It was obviously directed at Gordon. But Gordon decided to respond with humour.

"Thank you for telling me. If I see one I shall inform you immediately."

There was a moment of silence until the same stallion burst into laughter, quickly followed by the rest of the pub goers.

"You're alright human, we don't care what anypony is. So long as they pay their tab and behave themselves then they're more than welcome here."

The stallion got up, walked over to Gordon and extended his hand, "The name's Iron Brew. I own this place. I take it you're the human everypony's been hearing about."

"The one and only."

"Great to have you here, what can I get you?"

"Got any real ale?"

"I wouldn't be much of a brewer if I didn't. How about I pull a pint of smooth and tell me what you think?"

"Sure, how much for a pint?"

"First ever pint in this pub is always on the house."

"That's a good way to attract people, or ponies."

"Indeed it is. Follow me to the bar and I'll pull you your pint."

Gordon followed Iron Brew to the bar where he pulled a pint. Handing it to Gordon he took a sip. It tasted very similar to John Smiths.

"Oh this is good," he said taking another sip, "Do you sell dry roasted peanuts here?"

Iron Brew turned around and took a small bag off the wall, "Have these on the house also."

"Thanks, what time do you close?"

"Midnight."

Several pints later a still sober Gordon left the pub. During his stay at the pub he played pool, darts, played some ragtime piano and debunked the crap about humans. He was walking alone through the back streets heading back to the castle when he heard what sounded like a woman shriek.

The shriek was quickly cut off.

Concerned, Gordon headed towards the source of the shriek and what he saw revolted him in the extreme. He saw a group of three Earth Ponies attempting to rape a small Pegasus. Two of the stallions held her by her arms whilst the other began to bind her wings, tie her wrists up behind her and place a ball gag in her mouth, fastening it tightly.

Gordon could hear the whimpers of the mare, and the rancid voices of the stallions.

"Quiet you little whore, we don't want anypony disturbing us now would we. Once I'm done with you, my friends here will have their way with you."

Tears were streaming down the mares face, she tried pleading with them to stop but the gag reduced her pleas to muffles.

"What's the matter you little whore, are you not enjoying this? Don't worry, we brought along a few toys to make it more pleasurable."

The three stallions began to laugh. The two flanking the mare began to remove the mare's lower clothes whilst the lead stallion began to undo his trousers.

"Get ready little whore, I'm coming in."

"I DON'T FUCKING THINK SO!"

The lead stallion looked to the source of the voice. He turned around just in time to feel the iron like fist of a monumentally pissed off human. Who happens to be a fully trained soldier with battlefield experience and a black belt in Taekwondo.

The lead stallion screamed in pain. The two other stallions rushed over and launched an attack on Gordon.

"You going to pay for this you bastard!" one of the stallions spat.

"You're trying to rape a mare and you call me a bastard! Fuck you you vile shit-stain!"

The two stallions screamed and one threw a punch at Gordon. Gordon felt a fist hit his nose.Putting a hand up to his nose, he felt saw a small amount of blood. He put his hand down and looked at the stallions with a bone chillingy cold glare.

"You three have picked the wrong person to fight."

The stallions laughed, "Oh no we haven't human. We'll deal with you then we'll have our way with Little Miss Whore over there."

The two stallions in front of him started to throw punches. Gordon had little trouble dealing with these thugs. He'd fought against more dangerous foes in the past. One of the stallions threw a punch. Gordon deflected his arm and with his left arm, and with his other arm landed a crunching punch in the stallions jaw before landing a left punch in the stallions ribs.

The other stallion joined in and despite being two on one, Gordon dealt with them easily. He swiftly dodged their attacks and use his speed and strength to land quick, decisive blows to the two brutes.

After a minute of fighting the two stallions collapsed to the ground in considerable pain. It was now when the lead stallion finally regained his senses and stood up. He looked to see his two associates unconscious on the ground complete with bruises and blooded noses.

The stallion screamed and lunged towards Gordon.

Gordon simply performed a roundhouse kick to his face.

It was a knock out move. The stallion fell to the ground unconscious.

Having dealt with the would be rapists he looked over to see the mare still against the wall. Gordon looked at her and saw that she was absolutely, and understandably, terrified out of her wits. She was still tied up and gagged so Gordon slowly walked over to her and spoke to her softly.

"I'm not going to hurt you. I'm going to untie you and take the gag out. Is that OK?"

The mare timidly nodded her head so Gordon slowly and gently undid the ropes and the gag. After freeing her he helped the mare to her feet.

"You're safe now. They'll never be able to hurt you again."

No sooner than he said that did she broke down into tears and held onto Gordon for dear life. Gordon gently embraced her as she cried her eyes out.

After a few seconds, Royal Guards arrived with Shining and Cadence amongst them. Gordon spoke softly to the mare.

"The guards are here, are you OK to speak to them?"

The mare nodded.

Gordon looked up to see Shining walking over.

"Gordon, what happened here?"

"I was walking back to the castle when I heard a mare's shriek. It was cut off suddenly so, curious, I went to the source of the noise and came across these three stallions attempting to......rape this mare."

Shining looked at the three unconscious stallions, "I'm guessing you put a stop to it?"

"Oh yes. Over my rotting fetid corpse would I allow such a vile act to take place in my presence."

Shining looked at the distressed mare, "Ma'am, I know you're in a bad state, but are you able to give us a statement."

The mare nodded meekly.

"Cadence, would you mind if you..."

"Not at all Shining," Cadence replied, getting what he implied, "I'll look after her."

Cadence walked over and spoke softly to her, "You're safe now. You can come with me if that is what you prefer."

The mare let go of Gordon and and allowed Cadence to wrap an arm around her. As they were walking away, the mare's quiet, quivering voice could be heard.

"H-he saved me, the human s-saved me. If he hadn't c-come when he d-did....."

The mare once again broke down in tears prompting Cadence to fully embrace her. They slowly left the scene leaving Gordon, Shining and several guards. Gordon filled Shining in in what happened, including the rapists' mention of the mare being 'another conquest'. Shining ordered the stallions be taken to the infirmary and placed under guard at all times, in addition to collecting the evidence at the scene including the rope, ball gag and a duffel bag.

Shining and Gordon walked back to the castle together. Shining told Gordon he'd immediately report this to the Princesses and they'd almost certainly want to speak to him straight away. Gordon asked of he'd be able to wait somewhere so Shining took him to a small lounge overlooking the gardens.

It wasn't too long before there was a knock at the door.

"Come in," Gordon replied.

The door opened and in walked Celestia and another Pegasus. The Pegasus had yellow fur and a fiery mane and tail. She was wearing grey t-shirt and shorts and her clothes had a logo that looked like a lighting bolt and wings made of clouds. She looked like she'd just been dragged out of bed.

"Gordon, I'd like to talk to you about earlier."

Gordon couldn't tell if Celestia was angry or not as she was talking in a calm, soft manner.

"Sure."

"You've already given Shining a statement but I'd like to hear it from you personally."

"OK," he replied, worriedly. He has been trying to convince Celestia he's not violent yet he absolutely floored three Earth Ponies without breaking a sweat.

Bracing himself for a likely backlash from Celestia he retold her, and the yellow Pegasus, what happened. Everything from hearing a shriek, to seeing the mare being bound and gagged, what the stallions said and using his martial art skills to defend the mare.

After finishing Celestia remained silent and maintained a neutral expression. The yellow Pegasus however walked over to Gordon and hugged him, tightly.

"Thank you, Gordon."

"I'm sorry, who are you?" he asked confused.

"I'm Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts. And the mare you saved......is my little sister."

"No need to thank me, I just did what was right."

"You stopped my sister from being raped. Thanking you is the very least I intend to do. I heard you're attending the Derby tomorrow."

"I'll be there, I was invited by Duke Fancy Pants."

"I'll be sure to meet you there. I'll have a surprise for you as well, consider it a thank you for what you've done. Anyway, I'm tired and my sister needs me so if you'll excuse me."

Spitfire left the room leaving Gordon with Celestia. She still had a neutral expression on her face. Before Gordon could speak however, Celestia spoke and it wasn't what he was expecting.

"Thank you Gordon."

"Excuse me?"

"Thank you for saving one of my little ponies from a horrific ordeal. I know we didn't get off to the best start and my opinion of humanity is low, but I mean what I say when I thank you dearly for your actions. You not only helped prevent a mare from being raped but you help catch three of Equestria's most wanted criminals."

Gordon was stunned. He never expected this reaction from Celestia.

"Thank you Princess. But what will happen now? What will be done with me? I beat the crap out of three of your subjects."

"Yes you did, but you were defending yourself and the young mare from harm. Considering the circumstances, it is only fitting that you be commended for your actions. From what I saw on your uniform earlier, I'm guessing it's not the first time you've put yourself at risk for others."

"No, it isn't."

"I'm not angry with you Gordon. As I said, I thank you dearly for your deeds. My sister mentioned you wished to speak to me about the first humans."

"Yes, I'd like to know more. I may be able to shed light on a few things."

"Very well. How about we talk tomorrow morning after breakfast?"

"That's fine with me. Right now I'm tired and want to go to bed."

"I understand, goodnight then Gordon."

"Night Princess."

Gordon walked towards the lounge door but before he left, Celestia called out to him.

"Gordon?"

"Yes?"

"I was pleased to hear from a reliable source that you had positive and engaging interactions at The Red Lion."

"Oh, yeah. Sorry if I was supposed to have an escort but I just wanted to see Canterlot at night. Considering what happened, it's a good thing I did."

"I'm not angry Gordon, you're not a prisoner here. You don't need an escort to follow you everywhere. The only reason why my sister and I had you have them was to ensure no confrontations occurred, and to get reliable feedback from professional sources. So far I am pleased with what I've heard."

"Oh, well in that case....thank you."

"Your welcome Gordon. Goodnight now."

"Goodnight."

Gordon left the lounge leaving her alone. The more she spends around Gordon the more she is reminded of something. Something at the very periphery of her thoughts. She decided not to dwell on a feeling right now. One of her subjects needed her attention and three others would be facing no small amount of time in prison. She would be speaking to Gordon in the morning, maybe that will shed more light on the matter.

Gresley......why does that name seem so familiar?

Chapter - 8 - Derby Day

Gordon made his way back to his room, the events of the night playing on his mind. Thinking about his fight with the stallions and going full Bruce Lee on them, he couldn't help but feel that despite what Celestia said; she would be keeping an even closer eye on him. His throbbing head didn't help matters. Couldn't he have just one, normal day or just a normal life.

Sighing heavily he walked into his room and locked the door behind him. He decided to get a quick shower to freshen up a little from the fight and headed for the bathroom, passing through the bedroom on the way.

"Hey Rainbow," Gordon said casually as he continued on.

He stopped abruptly, turning around on the spot and looking at his bed, "Rainbow?"

"Hey Gordon. You coming to bed?"

Gordon walked nervously towards the bed. He noticed Rainbow was laid on one half of the bed with the quilt covering her breasts.

"Rainbow?" he said in a deep, serious tone.

"Yes Gordon?"

"What are you doing in my bed?"

"Resting."

"Resting?" he replied, sceptically raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah you know......resting."

"Don't you have a bed in your own room to rest in?"

"Yes but it's uncomfortable."

"So rather than request another room you decided you would sneak into my room and use my bed."

"Pretty much. Now get in bed where it's warm."

Gordon sighed and sat himself down at the end of the bed. Rainbow's behaviour was most likely what the girls warned him about. She was in heat and her 'desires' would most likely be overwhelming her rational judgement. Why she was interested in him though he wasn't sure. He remembered her saying he smelt nice when he stank of sweat so it's possible his sweat could have a pheromone in it that naturally attracts her.

"Rainbow we can't sleep together."

A huff of indignation and flailing arms was a clear indication to Gordon that that didn't go down well with Rainbow.

"Why not?!"

"Because we're not together. I may be single again but that doesn't mean I'm ready to be with someone else."

"Woah woah woah! Who said anything about being together, I just want to sleep with you tonight."

"Well-"

"Wait a minute! You said you were 'single again'!"

Realisation struck Gordon like a bolt of lightning. Turning away from Rainbow he drifted off into space, his glazed expression making Gordon look devoid of life. Silence permeated for several uneasy seconds. Gordon's eyes were closed and a tear rolled down his cheek as memories of his past flashed through his mind. Sights, sounds and smells all came flooding back to him of a time from not long ago.

"Gordon, say something," Rainbow said as she moved over to him, resting a hand on his shoulder.

Gordon blinked at the sudden contact and came back to his senses. Looking directly at Rainbow, the way she looked, the way she smelled; all reminded him of her.

"It's.....not something I want to talk about," he said, his voice almost breaking.

Rainbow moved in a little closer putting both arms around him, "Are you going to be OK?"

"I'll be fine," he replied wiping away the tear, "Come on, let's get to bed. We need to be up later."

Gordon forgo the shower and, after getting changed into a pair of pyjama bottoms, got into bed with Rainbow. After blowing the candles out Gordon made himself comfortable and soon felt Rainbow resting her head on his bare chest. He tentatively placed a hand on her waist, the sudden contact causing her wings to shudder and tighten her grip on Gordon.

Rainbow wasted no time in getting to sleep and was snoring softly. Gordon thought it quite a cute sight, a rough and tough Pegasus mare snuggled up to him under the bedsheets. Not that he could blame her considering how the weather had turned out in the last hour or so. Gordon looked out of the window at the dark clouds and saw buckets of rain being lashed against the window by a fierce howling wind.

Glad I'm not out there anymore.

"How do I look?"

Gordon looked towards the bedroom doorway where Rainbow was standing. She was wearing another of Rarity's dresses though this one was much shorter than the one she wore last night. This dress went to her mid-thighs and was again silver in colour. Her hair was again was tied up into a bun and her diamond earrings sparkled in the sunlight.

"You look great."

Rainbow's cheeks reddened and she gave out a nervous laugh, "Thanks, you don't look too bad yourself. Are they the clothes Rarity made for you?"

"Yeah, they fit really well. Anyway, shall we get going? I'm speaking to Celestia later."

"What are you talking to her about?"

"About the first humans that arrived. There's a few things I want answers to."

"Let us know how it goes OK?"

"Sure."

Breakfast went by without incident and the other girls seemed unaware of Gordon and Rainbow sleeping together. They'd find out eventually though. Gordon was outside Celestia's private study, feeling a little apprehensive about the meeting. He had no idea what he would hear but got the feeling he wouldn't like it.

Gordon firmly knocked on the large reinforced door.

"Come in."

Gordon went inside and inside the fairly large room was Celestia sat at a large mahogany desk piled high with paperwork. Looking around the room, complete with mahogany furniture, and saw in the corner next to an open window a brightly coloured bird.

Walking closer to the bird, his eyes widened and jaw fell, "Is that a phoenix?"

Celestia smiled, "Yes. Do they not exist in your world?"

"Only in mythology. My dad had a fascination with phoenix's and he did several paintings of them before he died. The last one he did I've got in my bedroom.......Philomena he called her."

The phoenix in front of him chirped and flapped its wings.

"What's wrong with her?" Gordon asked.

Celestia walked over to the cage and let the phoenix out, "Gordon, allow me to introduce you to Philomena."

Philomena flew up into the air slightly and Gordon held his arm out. Philomena landed on his arm, which surprisingly didn't hurt, and leaned closer to Gordon. A few seconds of silence passed before Philomena squealed in delight.

"What are you so happy about?" Gordon asked her.

Philomena squealed something in response.

"If you say so," replied Gordon.

Philomena flew back into the air and rested on Gordon's shoulder.

"I think she likes you."

"It would seem so," replied Gordon, "Anyway, shall we get to business."

"Yes, I can't promise to have all the answers but I'll answer the best I can."

Gordon followed Celestia back to her desk and sat down opposite her, Philomena still perched on his shoulder.

"So, what would you like to know?" Celestia inquired.

"I suppose the first thing is what happened to the first humans?"

"Several years after the arrival of the first humans, a mysterious illness swept Equestria. Unfortunately, only one species was affected."

"Humans."

Celestia nodded, "We were unable to find a cure and unfortunately all humans succumbed to the illness."

"A little convenient. That still doesn't explain your hostility towards humans though."

"A few years after their arrival, the humans' demands grew more and more, and when they couldn't get what they wanted some took to violence to get their way. The humans killed many of my subjects, mares were raped and burnt alive, stallions castrated, some children were even-"

"OK! You don't need to give such.....horrid details," Gordon said wincing, "What happened after their attacks?"

"All who took part were punished for their crimes with life imprisonment. The humans who did not take part in the attacks were permitted to carry on with their lives albeit under close observation."

Gordon looked hard at Celestia. Her perfect poker face made it extremely difficult to gauge whether she was being truthful or not. Life imprisonment would be a justifiable punishment for the crimes stated but his gut feeling told him there was more to this.

"How many humans were imprisoned?"

"I cannot recall the exact figure but I believe it was between 40-50."

"And about the illness, how many humans died?"

"Again I do not know the exact number, but it was around 1500 I believe."

"What did the illness do to humans?"

"Symptoms included nausea, vomiting, spontaneous bleeding, bloody diarrhoea, sloughing of skin, mane loss, severe fatigue and mouth ulcers."

"Sounds like radiation poisoning."

Gordon noticed that, for a split second, Celestia's eyes flinched.

"If you say so. I am unfamiliar with the term."

She's holding herself firm again. She does this every time she wants to hide something.

"Do you know what caused the illness?"

A few seconds of silence followed as Celestia looked down at her desk averting Gordon's gaze, "No. I do not."

Bull. Shit. If she didn't know she wouldn't have taken several seconds to answer.

"What about the humans you had incarcerated?"

"They too succumbed to the illness."

"Did....did any of the humans form relationships with your subjects, or have children?" he asked, dreading an uncomfortable answer.

"Some did form relationships, but no children were born that were offspring of ponies and humans. I would have known if there was."

"I'm relieved to hear no children were born. Had there been and they too died because of that illness.........well, it's not something I would wish on anyone."

"No.......neither would I."

It might have just been Gordon but he swore he could hear remorse in her voice. He guessed that she knew far more than she let on and was either consciously or subconsciously withholding information. But if that's what she has to do to sleep on a night he didn't blame her. It takes one to know one after all.

"What happened to all the human artefacts that would have been left behind?"

"Most were destroyed by ponies after the attacks but I assume some artefacts survived, but where they are I do not know."

"Where did the humans settle down?"

"They founded a new settlement with some Earth Ponies. That same settlement is now a thriving city that specialises in lumber and carpentry."

"What's it called?"

"Trottingham."

"Trottingham? There's a city in my homeland called Nottingham."

A bright smile immediately adorned Celestia's face, "Yes I remember now. The humans suggested the name of where they originated and the Earth ponies, liking the name, agreed. However after the attacks they changed it to Trottingham, most likely to prevent putting off potential travellers and merchants."

"Makes sense, Nottingham is probably most famously known for an English folk hero called Robin Hood."

"Robin Hood?" Celestia repeated in surprise, "I've heard that name. An outlaw wasn't he?"

"Yes or no depending on your point of view. Whether he actually existed or not is still debated but most plays of him depict him as a contemporary and supporter of Richard the Lionheart, who was King Richard I of England. Robin was driven to outlawry during the misrule of Richard's brother, John, while Richard was away at the Third Crusade."

"Crusades? They sound familiar also. Did these Crusaders by chance wear chain-mail armour and white tunics with a red cross."

"Christian crusaders from England did. The red cross on a white background of the national flag of England, the St George Cross. It would explain why some attempted to force their faith onto others. Back then, especially during the Crusades, religion was an extremely serious matter and invaders would impose their religion to the locals. By force if necessary. Things were....quite hectic then."

"That is what happened here. Most of the humans accepted we did not share their views and accepted that, but others refused and took it upon themselves to change things. At first things were rather benign but they grew more violent the more they were resisted."

"Didn't the other humans try to stop them?"

"Some wished to, but most of those who resorted to violence were trained soldiers whilst those who accepted our views were just civilians."

"Don't bring your fists to a knife fight."

"Exactly."

Celestia's ears twitched as there was a knock at the door.

"You may enter," Celestia said softly.

The door opened and in walked one of her Solar Guard stallions, "Apologies ma'am, but your presence is required in the Throne Room."

"Very well, I shall be there shortly."

The guard bowed and left the room.

"Apologies Gordon but I must cut this meeting short."

"No problem Princess, when Duty calls you've got to answer it."

"Indeed. In the meantime, try not enjoy yourself too much at the Derby today."

"I'll try not to," Gordon replied laughing, "What about Philomena?"

Celestia looked at her lifelong pet and smiled, "Why not take her with you?"

"Are you sure?" he asked looking at the phoenix.

"I'm certain, would you like that Philomena?"

A squeal of delight and outstretched wings were all Celestia needed, "Then it's settled. Philomena will join you today."

"OK, in that case I'll see you later."

"Farewell Gordon," she said before turning to Philomena, "And you behave yourself young lady."

Philomena squealed again.

"I'm glad to hear it," Celestia replied.

Gordon and Rainbow (and Philomena), accompanied by Star Cross, made their way to the area for the Wonderbolt Derby. Gordon, like the night before held Rainbow's arm as they passed the spectators towards the VIP area.

Some of the spectators watched as they went by, whispering amongst themselves at the sight of a human. Pretty much all of Canterlot had heard of Gordon by now and were in awe at the sight of a human. Most comments were relatively benign but others were less than welcoming.

Gordon and Rainbow reached a roped off stairwell that was blocked off by a security guard.

The guard looked at the Gordon and spoke up, "Captain Gresley, his Lordship is waiting for you up the stairs."

The guard stood aside and removed the rope, allowing Gordon and the others to pass. The three of them went up the steps and when they reached the top, saw a small group of well-dressed ponies mingling amongst themselves. The stallions all wore suits and top hats while the mares all had extravagant dresses and equally fancy hats.

It's like being at Royal Ascot, thought Gordon.

For reasons he would never understand, Gordon saw them all talking with their eyes closed.

"Ah, there you are young chap."

Fancy appeared from the group and approached Gordon, extending his hand which Gordon firmly shook, "Glad you could make it young fellow. Taking care of Philomena I see."

"Likewise your Grace and yeah, she's took a liking to me." Gordon said politely as he turned his head to his shoulder passenger.

Fancy turned to Rainbow, "Miss Dash, you look splendid."

Rainbow felt herself heat up at the compliment, "Thanks. I don't usually dress like this though."

"Why ever not? A beautiful mare such as yourself looks very becoming in a dress."

"I agree, " Gordon added, "You should definitely wear dresses more often. I'm sure Rarity would gladly make them for you."

"And you."

"What?"

"Nothing," she replied innocently as Gordon squinted at her.

There was a moment of silence before Fancy spoke up again.

"Captain, allow me to introduce you to my associates."

Fancy led Gordon and Rainbow over to the other nobles who looked at Gordon with a veneer of superiority. Some of them Gordon recognised from the Garden Party the night before, though he didn't speak to them. He heard some of them commenting on Celestia's phoenix resting on his shoulder.

"My fellow Lords and Ladies, allow me to introduce you all to Captain Gordon Gresley."

Gordon stepped forward, "Lords, Ladies, a pleasure to meet you."

"Captain Gresley?" asked one of the nobles.

"Yes, before I came here I was once an officer in the British Army."

Murmurs of approval could be heard as the nobles all looked and talked amongst themselves, seemingly pleased with Gordon's status as a distinguished individual.

"Of which part of your army where you assigned?"

"I was in 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards, an Infantry Division. When deployed on combat tours I would see front line action in contrast to my duties when based back home when my duties where more ceremonial."

"What kind of ceremonial duties?"

"Primarily being posted around Buckingham Palace, the main residence of Queen Elizabeth II."

The nobles went wide eyed in astonishment, "You were a guard of your monarch."

"In a way, I've even spoken to in person my Queen."

The nobles all suddenly contracted fish-mouth syndrome which brought out a chuckle from Fancy.

"Truly fascinating young chap, you'll have to tell us more sometime."

A klaxon sounded throughout the arena, "Ah it sounds like the derby is about to start. Let's go and take our seats, the derby will be starting soon."

The group followed Fancy as he led them to the seats. Front row seats with excellent, unobstructed views of the arena. Gordon looked towards the starts line and saw a group of Pegasi in blue and yellow suits, one of them with a familiar fiery mane.

"Who's the most likely to win?" asked Gordon turning to Rainbow.

"Fleetfoot," she replied without hesitation.

"What about Spitfire?"

"She's fast but not quite as fast as Fleetfoot."

"Do you want to bet on it?"

"Sure. Loser has to do anything, within reason, the winner says."

"Fair enough."

"Racers, take your positions!" came the booming voice of the PA.

The Wonderbolt racers took their positions and readied themselves for the start.

"Ready....set.....GO!"

In the blink of an eye the racers set off faster than Usain Bolt and sky rocketed around the oval course, wings flapping furiously as each racer tried to get the lead position.

"Do you have anything like this in your world young chap?"

"Yes, most races are played on the ground on specially designed race tracks. We call it motor sport and there's many different forms of it. The most popular and famous of which is Formula 1 where the cars, what the racers use to compete, can reach speeds of up to 200 miles per hour. There also air races where highly skilled pilots race through checkpoints in the fastest time possible. And the same with water sports."

"It sounds like humans are the competitive type."

"That's one way of putting it."

"Did you ever play sport yourself?"

"I played Rugby whilst I was in the army and occasionally played Snooker."

"You'll have to tell me more sometime."

"Definitely."

They turned their attention back to the race and, unfortunately for Gordon, Fleetfoot was winning.

Damn it Spitfire, come on! I can't afford to lose to Rainbow!

The Wonderbolt's continued to race. Gordoon watched with increasing tension as Fleetfoot continued to lead. Though Spitfire closed the gap it proved to be futile as they came into the final furlong. Fleetfoot had come out of the corner faster than Spitfire and her lead increased once again. Fleetfoot thundered over the finishing line followed by Spitfire two seconds later.

"And it's Fleetfoot who wins the Royal Canterlot Derby! This is her 5th victory in this most prestigious of races!

A huge cheer erupted throughout the stands as the crowd went wild. Gordon sighed and turned to Rainbow, who had a shit eating grin on her face.

Gordon was about to speak before Rainbow cut him off.

"Just so you know........Rarity has your measurements."

Gordon put on his best standing-to-attention face.

I am so screwed.

After the race had finished Fancy led Gordon and Co to another VIP section, Philomena had flown off back in the direction of the castle much to Gordon's displeasure. He got accustomed to her but it's not like he could stop her flying away. The restaurant they were going to was high up with a panoramic view of Canterlot that had a full carvery on offer.

And gravy.

You can't leave out gravy.

Also in attendance were the Wonderbolts and Twilight and Co, each group sat at adjoining tables.

"I'll leave you young ones to join your friends. Don't hesitate to find me if you need me though."

"Will do."

Fancy left Gordon and Rainbow to join his fellow nobles. As Gordon and Rainbow approached the table with Twilight, Spike and the girls.

"Hi Rainbow, hi Gordon," Twilight said, "Are you joining us? We saved seats for you."

"Sure," Gordon replied as Spitfire came into his vision, "Just a sec though."

He walked over to her, attracting the looks of the other Wonderbolts, "Hey Spitfire."

She looked up, "Hey Gordon. What brings you here?"

"Just thought I'd see you, how's your sister doing?"

"She's feeling a little better," she said sighing tiredly, "It would have been a lot worse had it not been for you."

"I did what was necessary, nothing more," he replied waving a hand dismissively.

"Are you sure, from what I heard it sounded like you beat the snot out of those arseholes."

Gordon looked to the sound of the voice and saw a blue maned stallion with a light blue fur, wearing the same blue and yellow spandex jumpsuit as the others.

"Gordon, meet Soarin. These others here are Misty Fly, Blaze, Rapid Fire, Surprise, Fire Streak and Fleetfoot."

"Fleetfoot? The one who won?"

"Yep. What did you think of the race?"

"It was good. I did bet on Spitfire winning though."

"It sounds like you've another admirer Spits," Fleetfoot said smirking.

"What! I don't-"

"Easy Gordon, we're just kidding. What did you bet?"

"Loser had to do what the winner wants."

"Who did you lose to?"

"Rainbow Dash."

The eyes of the Wonderbolts lit up like lightning.

"We've heard of her. She's a good flyer from what we've been told," Spitfire said taking a sip of wine.

"Future Wonderbolt?"

"Maybe. Speaking of the Wonderbolts, would you like a tour of our academy?"

"Sure. Where is it?"

"Near Cloudsdale."

Gordon paused for a moment as a potential problem arose, "Would this by any chance be in the sky? It's just that the name and all the other crazy things in this world make it a real possibility."

"Yeah," she replied looking a little concerned, "Can you not walk on clouds?"

Gordon blinked, "No."

"Ah, well we'll have to think of something."

A bell rang out through the room indicating the food was ready. An all you can eat carvery is as about as good as it gets and Gordon has had plenty of hem in his time.

"Sounds like dinner's ready. We'll have to talk again sometime," Spitfire said as she and the others stood up to go and get their food.

"Definitely, not sure when though."

"We'll arrange something when we've got some spare time."

"Sure, I'll look forward to it."

"Well until then, we'll see you later."

"See you later."

Spitfire went off to join her colleagues while Gordon rejoined Rainbow and Co. They were talking amongst themselves, one conversation in particular was between Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

"Darling, how are you? Rainbow here was just telling me what she thought of the derby and of Fleetfoot's victory."

Gordon looked away from Rarity's smirk and towards Rainbow's shit eating grin.

"I'm guessing she was pleased with the victor?" he asked with a nervous laugh.

"Absolutely," replied Rarity, "She has even commissioned me to produce an outfit for a unique individual that is sure to raise eyebrows."

Gordon went ashen faced.

"But enough of us," Rarity continued, "Let's go and get some food before it's all gone."

"Sure," Gordon squeaked out.

A few minutes later Gordon and the gang were sat back at the table with plates filled with food ready to have their dinner. Rainbow immediately sat down next to Gordon as soon as he took his seat, covertly nudging her chair closer to him.

"You OK Rainbow?"

"Sure, what about you?"

"Never better. Though I wish the steak wasn't rare though."

"I hear you, you'd think nopony liked it any other way. How do you like yours?"

"Well done."

Rainbow looked at Gordon for a couple of seconds with a blank expression before is slowly morphed into a huge grin. In an instant she lunged forward and wrapped her arms around Gordon in a tight hug.

"I think I love you!"

Gordon's face went as red as his undercooked steak. A few ponies were from around the room were looking at Rainbow hugging Gordon in bewilderment. Nopony said anything out loud and Rainbow soon realised everypony was looking at her. She sheepishly let go of Gordon and sat back down, a light blush on her face.

Laughing nervously she began to speak, "Heh, when I said that I meant in regards to you liking your steak well done. Not....you know....."

A still blushing Gordon nodded vigorously, "Yeah, yeah I understand. We're a rare breed, those of us who like steak well done. Your reaction is perfectly reasonable."

"Surely you must be joking?"

Rainbow and Gordon looked to the source of the voice.

"Twilight?" Gordon said, "Something wrong?"

"How could you like steak well done? It is universally accepted that steak is at its best when rare. Cooking it until it's well done ruins the flavour and gives the steak all the texture of a worn shoe."

Gordon and Rainbow looked at each other before looking back to Twilight.

"But that's how we like it," Rainbow replied.

"Besides," Gordon continued, "How can anyone eat it rare? It's so red the steak is almost still alive.....and increases the risk of food poisoning."

"He's right Twi," Rainbow added.

"Of course I am, now less talking and more eating."

"Hear hear," replied Rainbow high fiving Gordon.

The group talked during dinner, the others joining Twilight in her view on how steak should be cooked and eaten. It didn't change the views of Gordon and Rainbow though. They both agreed they would stand defiant and defend their views on well done steak. As dinner went on the group chatted amongst themselves. Gordon's actions the night before again being a topic of discussion. Whilst Rarity admired such a display of chivalry, Gordon noted Twilight looking a little pensive.

As he retold the events he noted, due to her wincing when he mentioned his finishing kick, she was clearly put off by the violence he used. He had no idea exactly what she was thinking but he guessed she might not understand that sometimes violent acts, as unpleasant as they may be, are sometimes necessary.

Fluttershy was, unsurprisingly, quiet also. More so than usual, something that hadn't escaped the attention of her life long friend.

"Flutters, you OK?" asked Rainbow.

"I'm OK," she replied quietly, "I was just wondering were you went last night."

Rainbow's eyes went to pinpricks, "What do you mean?"

"Well I saw you leaving your room last night and I didn't hear you come back. I asked the some of the guards and they said you were last seen in the direction of Gordon's room."

Gordon, looking down at his plate, could feel the eyes of very interested mares bore into him. Slowly looking up, he saw the eyes of five mares and one dragon looking at him expectingly. Bracing himself, he gave them an answer.

"I may have...." he started.

"May have what, darling?" asked Rarity trying to hide her glee, already having put two and two together.

He looked at Rainbow who very slightly nodded her head.

"I may have slept with Rainbow."

All but Rarity and Rainbow went wide eyed.

"You slept with my friend?" Twilight asked mildly annoyed, "You've known her for only a few days and already you're bedding her."

"It's not like that Twi," Rainbow said quickly, trying to avert an argument, "I was already waiting for him and he didn't just 'jump in' so to speak. He was reluctant at first but changed his mind. All we did was sleep together, nothing more. Besides, it's 'my time' remember?"

Twilight sighed, "OK OK, it's just that.....it's nothing. It's fine."

The others looked at each other unconvinced.

"You felt I would take advantage of her?"

Twilight looked to Gordon, and nodded meekly.

"Twilight, I know how humans are portrayed in your history books but I assure you I would never do that."

"OK. I believe you."

"Thanks Twilight."

Though Gordon was pleased the matter was settled, he couldn't help but feel that she was just saying it to avoid an argument in front of a large group of ponies. She didn't strike him as the type to believe something without hard facts and evidence to back it up.

Unless Celestia says something is so.

In which case Twilight would believe it without question.

Dinner had finished and waiters were clearing the plates away with most of the nobles leaving. Few of them showed interest in Gordon, some of them having met him the night before, not that it bothered him.

"Where we headed to now?" asked Gordon.

"Back to the castle first, then catch an evening train back to Ponyville," Twilight replied.

They made their way towards the door where they saw Fancy seeing everyone out, thanking them for attending his dinner. Soon, Gordon and Co were the ones being seen out.

"Gentlecolts, ladies how was dinner?"

Rarity was the one to answer, "It was simply divine Lord Fancypants, thank you for inviting us."

"No problem at all my dear," he replied before turning to Gordon, "And thank you young chap. It's been a pleasure making your acquaintance. I do hope we meet again in the future."

"Likewise your grace."

"I must say though, you two make a fine young couple."

"Myself and Rainbow?" Gordon asked looking between her and Fancy.

"Indeed."

"We're not dating," Gordon said, his face a little red.

"Really? Remember I was your age once young stallion."

Rainbow and Gordon looked at each other awkwardly.

"But no matter, I'm just an old stallion. I do hope you all enjoyed yourselves though."

Fancy bid them all farewell and the group promptly left, making their way back to the castle. Star Cross had rejoined them having joined some fellow thestrals during dinner. Rainbow and Gordon walked side by side, Rainbow once again hooking her arm around Gordon's.

The trip back to the castle was uneventful.

Back at the castle Gordon had packed away his Full Dress Uniform in a dust jacket provided by Rarity, and was making his way downstairs to meet the girls for the trip back to Ponyville. All the girls, Spike and the Princesses were waiting for him at the foot of the stairs, right in front of the main castle entrance. The girls were still wearing the dresses they had worn all day, not that it bothered Gordon.

"Girls, Spike."

They turned around but Rainbow went one further and gave him a gentle hug. Though slightly surprised, he returned it. Looking at Spike and the other girls he noticed that all but Twilight had a smile on their face. Twilight was frowning slightly leading Gordon to believe she was still sceptical despite their discussion earlier.

Looking at Luna he saw she too was smiling, seemingly unperturbed by the affection. Celestia though, was different. Though she has her poker face on view, Gordon's gut feeling told him she was anything but happy with him.

"Gordon, may I speak to you a moment, alone?" she asked, not so much as a question but a hidden order.

"Sure."

Gordon followed Celestia to the throne room, which was empty, and waited for her to speak.

He wasn't waiting long.

"Gordon, would you mind explaining why Rainbow Dash was in your bedroom last night?"

"She was there when I got in."

"You haven't answered my question."

Gordon sighed, "I'm guessing it has something to do with her being in heat, and over the last few days she has shown a bit of an interest in me."

"I do not object with her showing an interest in you, that is her right. What I do object to is you sleeping with her so soon and in my castle."

Celestia's voice was hard and firm, reminiscent of his CO's back in his army days.

"Princess, I did initially refuse to sleep with her, pointing out we've only known each other a few days but Rainbow was insistent. Given her being in heat, which the other girls warned me about, and a few personal reasons I just decided to go with it. Also I was extremely tired and all we did was sleep together, nothing more."

Celestia hard gaze didn't waver, "What kind of 'personal reasons'?"

"That's my business not yours."

"It is my business when you're sleeping with my subjects in my castle!"

"Not this. My personal reasons are precisely that, personal. Stay out of such matters as they do not concern you."

Celestia was growing more agitated by the second, clenching her knuckles and mane flowing more rapidly.

"Gordon, I will ask you one last time. Tell me your personal reasons for sleeping with my subject."

"No."

Gordon turned around began to leave. As he did he felt the temperature in the room rise. He felt himself enveloped in magic and forcefully turned back around and pulled eye level with Celestia.

"I DID NOT GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO LEAVE! I ORDER YOU TO ANSWER MY QUESTION!"

As an army veteran, being yelled at was water off a duck's arse to him and as such he did not flinch at the Thu'um like power in her voice. Before he could answer, the throne room doors burst open.

"TIA, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

Celestia looked over Gordon's shoulder and saw her sister, the Elements, Star Cross and Spike. All of which were shocked once again at seeing Celestia behave in such an uncharacteristic manner. Celestia, coming back to her senses calmed down and lowered Gordon to the floor.

"Gordon."

Gordon turned around to find Luna behind him.

"You should head back Gordon, the train leaves soon."

Gordon simply nodded and left with the girls. As curious as they were as to what just transpired they were smart enough to know there's a time and place for such questions and then was not it. They could wait until they were on the train.

After seeing them leave, Luna turned to Celestia.

"Would you care to explain sister?"

"I demanded to know why Gordon slept with Rainbow Dash last night. When he stated 'personal reasons' were involved I demanded to know why. He refused to answer so I-"

"He refused to answer a personal question so you resorted to violence to extract an answer. That is unlike you to behave in such a manner Tia."

"It's ironic isn't it, that I act towards him in the manner I accused him of being. Violent and aggressive."

"You said he slept with Rainbow Dash?"

"Yes."

"How did you know?"

"One of my guards spotted her sneaking into his room, which has only one bed. The maids also informed me her bed had not been slept in so it doesn't require great intellect to connect the dots."

"Maybe not, but Rainbow Dash is a grown mare and he a grown stallion. They are both old enough to make informed choices on such manners and besides, would you not prefer to see them together as friends rather than enemies?"

"I suppose you're right," Celestia replied sighing. She sat down on her throne and began slowly twiddling her fingers, looking at the ground lost in thought.

"Tia, are you OK?"

"Yes Lulu, why do you ask?"

"You seem pensive again."

"I sensed that feeling of familiarity again with Gordon."

"You are still unsure as to why?"

"Yes. I know there's something but what, I cannot say. Also, Philomena took a liking to him. She spent the morning with him before flying back here."

"Unusual, given how selective Philomena is with whom she warms up to. Perhaps looking through some history from the humans' first arrival may shed some light."

"Perhaps," Celestia replied sitting up straight, "I think I may go to the library now. Do you think you could sit through court for me later?"

"Of course."

"Thank you Lulu."

"You're welcome Tia."

Celestia got up and made her way out of the throne room towards the library as Luna sat down on the throne. Like Celestia, Luna also had senses of familiarity with Gordon but as to why she was just as clueless as her sister.

CANTERLOT CENTRAL TRAIN STATION

Gordon and co boarded the train and found a couple of tables and sat down, all eager to find out what transpired between Gordon and Celestia.

"I suppose now's as good time as any to start explaining," Gordon said.

Everyone nodded.

"Celestia wanted to know why I slept with Rainbow last night. I mentioned it was partly due to her heat and partly due to personal reasons. She wanted to know what my personal reasons were and I refused to tell her. So she decided to yell at me and demand I tell her. I'm grateful you lot burst in when you did, had you not I could well be a bloody smear on the wall by now."

Everyone grimaced at that image.

"I doubt the Princess would go that far," Twilight replied.

"Are you sure about that, recall my first encounter with her."

"Touche. But why didn't you just answer?"

"Why should I? My reasons were personal and she should respect that."

"Maybe, but considering how history portrays humans can you blame her for wanting to know?"

"And who do you think wrote those history books? Or at least checked them to make sure they fit her narrative?"

"Are you suggesting Princess Celestia cherry picks what she wants in history books to portray what she wants ponies to think?"

"Yes."

"Why do you think that?"

"History is written by the victor."

"Is that how your history books are written?"

"Pretty much."

"Look," Twilight said rubbing her forehead, "I know you think little of Princess Celestia, but I promise you she only does what she believes is right for Equestria."

"That's part of what troubles me. What she believes may be right may actually be detrimental to the nation and with her as absolute ruler, her word is law with no-one to stop her."

"Let's......let's just talk about something else," Twilight replied, deflated. It hurt her a lot to hear someone imply Celestia is tantamount to a dictator with no concern for her subjects.

"Sure, anything in particular?"

"How about telling us a bit more about your world?" suggested Rarity.

"OK, what do you want to know?"

Forty minutes later the train arrived at Ponyville. Gordon and Co disembarked and headed towards Gordon's place for another film night. On the way back the topic of library's came up. Twilight didn't believe Gordon when he told her the British National Library had 14 million books though reassurance from Applejack that she felt he was being truthful convinced her.

They got back to Gordon's house just as the sun was setting, with everypony already gone home which would explain the empty town. They went inside and were greeted by the all to familiar sound of gaming anger.

"YOU BLITHERING HALF-WIT! HOW COULD YOU MISS IT?! THE GOAL WAS THREE FEET IN FRONT OF YOU!"

"Having fun?" Gordon asked.

Nightlock and Photon almost jumped in fright. They turned around and saw their tenure as Master's of the House was over.

"We were just....playing," Photon answered, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Yeah, we heard," he replied. Photo and Nightlock looked at each other slightly embarrassed.

"Has there been any problems while we've been away?" asked Star Cross as she approached her brother.

"None at all."

"Good."

"If you finish your game I'll put another film on," Gordon said heading to the kitchen.

"What are you picking tonight?" asked Twilight.

"I think I'll pick......Apollo 13."

"Won't we have to watch the first 12 first?" she asked understandably confused.

"No, Apollo 13 is the name of the mission the film is based on. The film being based on true events."

"What events?"

"You'll have to watch it to find out."

Everyone in the room was watching with baited breath as the launch was approaching. Even though Gordon had seen this film dozens of times he never got tired of it. This was Gordon's favourite part of the film.

"We are go for launch."

"T minus fifteen, fourteen, thirteen, twelve, eleven, ten, nine, eight, seven, six, ignition sequence start, three, two, one. IGNITION."

"The clock is running!"

"WE HAVE LIFT OFF!"

The beautiful orchestral came to life through the surround sound speakers, giving the feeling they were actually part of the scene instead of just watching it. Whilst Gordon explained what they saw were just special effects, the launches were very real and he had footage of the actual launch of Apollo 13.

Rainbow was once again sat with Gordon in his chair, with the excuse there wasn't anywhere else left to sit apart from the floor.

Not that it bothered him. He was beginning to enjoy getting close to her.

The film finished and well received by everyone. Twilight mentioned that Luna might take an interest in it given the nature of the film. It was getting late and everypony needed to get home for the night. Most had work to do in the morning and needed their rest. Gordon didn't know what he would be doing apart from maybe having a look around town and try to improve relations with the locals.

As everypony left, Rainbow called over to him.

"Gordon, can I talk to you for a sec? In private?"

"The last time someone asked that it nearly ended badly for me."

Rainbow laughed a little,"I promise I won't yell."

"OK, let's go into the conservatory."

The two walked into the conservatory and Gordon closed the door, giving them their privacy.

"What did you want to talk about?"

"It's about when we slept together."

"What about it?"

"When you were sleeping, I could here you talking."

"What....what was I saying?"

"I couldn't make out much but you kept saying you were sorry to somepony called Michelle."

Gordon, once again drifted off into space. He felt the same way he did earlier just before he slept with Rainbow. A time of not too long ago when things were......different.

"Gordon, are you OK?" Rainbow asked with concern, gently holding him.

Gordon looked into Rainbow's eyes and felt an influx of conflicting emotions. Guilt, loss, sadness, happiness, belonging.

"Yeah....yeah I'm fine."

"Are you sure? You drifted off again."

"Honestly Rainbow, I'm fine," Gordon replied, gently holding Rainbow's hands.

"OK."

Silence reigned for a few seconds as Gordon continued to gently hold Rainbow's hands in front of him.

"Who's Michelle?"

Gordon didn't immediately answer.

"She was.....someone I knew once."

For all her brashness and arrogance, Rainbow wasn't completely insensitive. She knew when to leave well enough alone and back off.

"Goodnight Gordon, I'll see you tomorrow."

Rainbow gently hugged Gordon for a few seconds which Gordon returned, enjoying the sensation he's not felt in years.

"Goodnight Rainbow."

Rainbow left through the outside conservatory door and flew back to her cloud house, leaving Gordon alone with Shining, Photon, Star Cross and Nightlock. After bidding them goodnight he headed off to bed. After getting changed he sat on the side of his bed and opened his bedside drawer. He pulled out a framed photo of himself in his younger days and an equally young woman, along with two pieces of gold jewellery.

Specifically, two rings.

A tear rolled down his cheek as old memories came flooding back.

"I do," he whispered to himself.

Chapter - 9 - Objects In The Rear View Mirror May Appear Closer Than They Are

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter - 10 - It's All Coming Back To Me Now

"Come on Daddy! Get up!"

Gordon groaned as he felt his daughter bounce up and down on him. He couldn't help but smile at her innocent antics.

"Mmmm OK sweetie, I'll get up."

"Good because mummy said if you didn't get up now she would come in here and make you."

Zelda ran out of the room giggling.

"Kids these days," Gordon mumbled to himself.

Deciding it best not to risk the wrath of his wife he got up and got changed as quickly as he could, making the bed before leaving the room. He trudged downstairs and entered the kitchen, the pleasant smell filling his nose. He didn't need to ask what his wife was cooking. He sat down at the table with his daughter and son whilst Michelle, his wife, filled his plate up.

"Hi Dad."

"Hi Atticus, enjoying your breakfast?"

"Yeah. Weetabix with banana slices. And lots of milk."

"Good. Are you looking forward to today?"

Atticus smiled, "Really can't wait, are we really going to Flamingo Land?"

Gordon nodded, "Really really. I thought we'd have a family day out before I return to Lille Barracks for work."

Zelda started giggling.

"What's got you laughing?" asked Gordon.

"When guards shout at silly people who think they're only there to attract tourists, and not real butt-kicking soldiers."

Gordon chuckled, "It is quite funny, and best of all they get paid to do it."

"Here you are dear."

Gordon looked over to see Michelle bringing his breakfast. A full English with plenty of bacon.

"Thanks darling."

The two gave each other a kiss.

"Ewwww, gross!" their children chorused.

Gordon and Michelle laughed at their children's reaction before starting their own breakfasts. The children bursting with excitement as to where they were going.
Breakfast was finished fairly quickly, much to the relief of the children. After helping with the washing up they put their coats on and headed outside. They waited with their mother while Gordon got out the car, a Ford Mondeo, out of the garage.

Michelle helped the children into the back and helped do their seatbelts before getting herself.

Gordon turned around to the children, "Are you all sitting comfortably children?"

"YES!" they called back excitedly.

"Then let's get going."

After an hours or so drive they reached their destination.

Flamingo Land

It had changed a little since Gordon was young. Some rides he remembered were no longer there such as Corkscrew, Thunder Mountain, Top Gun, Wild Mouse, Waikiki Wave and The Bullet.

"Pity they got rid of the good ones'" he commented to Michelle, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

"Yeah, they were good rides. The kids now don't know what they've missed."

"Come on dad, hurry up," Zelda whimpered as she tried to pull him along.

"OK OK, I'm coming."

The first ride they went on was Velocity. A motorbike launched coaster that reaches a speed of 54 mph and a height of 57 ft.

They spent the next couple of hours going around the rides, some of which Michelle and Gordon could enjoy as well, before stopping for lunch at one of the parks' restaurants, the Metropolis Bar and Grill.

Gordon had the MGB Mix Grill which consisted of a 4oz Rump steak, a 4oz Gammon steak, chicken fillet, pork sausage, fried egg, chunky chips, onion ring, mushrooms and tomatoes. Michelle had the Chicken Mozzarella Melter Burger and the children shared a margherita pizza.

"Dad?" Zelda said.

"Yes?"

"What was Grandad like?"

Gordon froze, "Grandad, you mean my father?"

Zelda nodded.

Gordon wasn't angry, but shocked. The question straight out of the blue took him off guard but Zelda doesn't usually ask questions for no reason.

"Well, he was a good man. Very good at his job, well respected by his colleagues, an army man through and through.....why do you ask?"

"I had a dream about him last night."

Gordon was again stunned into silence. Though she had never seen her Grandad in person for obvious reasons, she had seen pictures of him.

"What was the dream about?"

"I don't know. There was this really weird place that was all blue and glowing, and Grandad was at the centre of it."

"Did he say anything?"

Zelda shrugged, "I can't remember. There were some strange symbols as well."

"What did they look like, can you remember?" asked Gordon becoming more and more intrigued.

Zelda shook her head, "Can't remember."

The family finished their lunches and headed towards the zoo. At least they did after Zelda and Michelle went on Gallopers. A Victorian style carousel.

"Are you two coming?" asked Michelle.

"Ponies are for girls," replied Atticus.

"You'll never see me riding a pony," Gordon said with conviction.

Michelle playfully rolled her eyes before taking Zelda over to the queue. Atticus and Gordon sat down on a nearby bench and waited while they were finished.

"You OK lad?"

"Yeah. Thank you for bringing us here today."

"That's alright son," Gordon replied wrapping an arm around him, "Me and your mother just wanted to spend a day out as a family before I headed back to Aldershot."

"Dad, how much longer will you be in the army?"

"Around another two years. I'm going to complete my twelve years of service then move onto other things."

"What kind of other things?"

"Well, your mum and I were thinking our own musical production company."

"Mummy likes music."

"She does. And do you know we're having a new house built?"

"Yeah, mum said it would be in the countryside and be really big."

"It will be. It will have a music room, games room, it's own recording studio for your mum. It will be really big and nice."

"I can't wait until I see it."

"Well it'll be around 18 months yet before it's finished. Building has already started."

I just hope we get retrospective planning permission.

A few minutes later Michelle and Zelda returned.

"Did you two have fun?" asked Gordon.

"Yeah it was great!" Zelda yelled running up to Gordon, "I wish I could have a pony for real."

Gordon picked her up in his arms and smiled, "Well, we'll have to see what Santa says at Christmas."

"Shall we go and see the animals?" asked Michelle.

"YEAH!"

The four of them headed for the zoo. The first animal they looked at was the Sumatran Tiger, tigers being a favourite of Atticus, followed by the meerkats and emu's. The children looked with fascination at all the exotic animals, watching them as they went about their enclosures.

Unsurprisingly, Zelda's favourite animals were the Shetland Ponies.

After they finished looking around the zoo they stopped for some ice cream, before making their way to the Bird Show followed by the Sea Lion Show. Both of which the children enjoyed thoroughly.

It was mid-afternoon when the Sea Lion Show finished and almost time to go as Gordon and Michelle had planned to go to Scarborough for the evening. The children didn't make a fuss about leaving, quite the opposite in fact; they were thankful for their parents taking them out and now looking forward to more ice cream on Scarborough beach front.

The 40 minute drive to Scarborough was uneventful, the children talked to each other about their favourite bits of Flamingo Land whilst Gordon and Michelle discussed other matters.

"The builders have finished excavating the ground for the basement and garage haven't they?" asked Michelle.

"Yeah, I can't wait to see it when the house is finished."

"Same here. You get a game room and a large garage for a few cars and I get my music room and recording studio."

"I do still get to have a railway room as well don't I?"

Michelle laughed, "I suppose you want a room specifically for watching football as well?"

"Yeah, that's a great idea. I'll let the builders know. Besides, you're getting the kitchen you've always wanted."

"Yeah, suppose so. On a more serious note though, do you think the council will give us planning permission?"

"I can't see why not, but if they don't......we'll deal with it when and if it happens."

Michelle nodded and turned around to see her children," Did you two enjoy yourselves today?"

Atticus and Zelda smiled widely.

"Yeah, it was real fun! Can we go again sometime?" asked Zelda as she was drawing a picture.

"Maybe."

They eventually arrived in Scarborough and parked in the multi-storey car-park across from the Brunswick Shopping Centre, and made their way to the sea front. The beach was fairly busy given the weather was pleasant, a cool breeze and warm sun, providing an ideal place to eat their fish and chips once they got some.

After getting some fish and chips (and scraps) for everyone they settled down on one of the benches in front of the beach, giving a great view of the North Sea.

"Dad?" Zelda said.

"Yes?"

"Can we have some ice cream after we finish our tea?"

"We'll see. Just finish your fish and chips first."

Both children did just that and after their tea had settled down Gordon took them to a nearby ice-cream shop and bought them, Michelle and himself a 99 each. Which the children devoured like there was no tomorrow.

After their ice creams they went around the amusements, resulting in Gordon's wallet becoming even lighter.

Despite the good time the children were having, it was getting dark and it was time to go home. They made their way back to the car park, Zelda being carried by Gordon, and got in the car. Gordon once again driving.

The children were quietly sat in the back, though they were half-asleep; the days activities tired them out. There was some traffic on the road as they made their way back though it wasn't anything like rush hour.

They were driving the along the Driffield By-pass, passing between the rugby fields and Kelleythorpe Industrial Estate, slowing down on the approach to the roundabout as traffic was already on it.

Gordon stopped the car and began to wait for an opportunity to pull out.

A second after stopping, they were hit from behind with herculean force. The bang of colliding metals ripped through the air as their car was launched forward with such force it struck a passing HGV already on the roundabout.

Gordon was instantly knocked out.

The scene was utter carnage. Sandwiched between two HGV's was Gordon's car with his family inside. Traffic had come to a complete halt and queue's were already forming. Gordon laid unconscious, still in the driving seat. His family, unresponsive to witnesses.

Within minutes the emergency services had arrived. Police closed off the area and paramedics and fire-fighters were tending to Gordon and his family. The fire-fighters had to resort to using the jaws of life to allow paramedics to remove Gordon and his family.

Gordon, barely alive, was quickly but carefully placed in a neck brace and removed from the car. Placing him on a stretcher he was rushed into the back of an ambulance where he was rushed to Hull Royal Infirmary.

The paramedics, with decades of experience between them, knew there was no point in rushing to remove the others; Michelle, Atticus and Zelda.

They were already dead.

Gordon slowly woke up to a familiar smell.

Anti-septic, disinfectant, bandages........why am I in hospital? What happened?

His vision slowly came into focus and he confirmed what his nose suggested. He was in hospital. He was in a private room hooked up to several machines monitoring his life signs and he soon began registering another sensation.

Pain.

Agonising, excruciating pain.

He attempted to push the button to call for the nurse but his injuries limited him to small movements only. He could only hope a nurse or doctor arrived soon.

Fortunately, a nurse did on her routine round. Upon walking in she immediately realised her patient was awake and fully concious.

"Good evening, how are you feeling?"

"Like I've been hit by a truck."

The nurse didn't laugh. Rather her face was that of awkwardness.

"I was wasn't I?" asked Gordon.

The nurse kept a poker face, "We'll answer your questions in due course. In the meantime, rest. A doctor will be with you as soon as possible."

The nurse began to leave but Gordon called out to her before she left the room.

"Where's my family?" he asked, slightly panicked.

The nurse's poker face wavered only slightly, but enough for Gordon to notice.

"Rest Captain, a Doctor will be with you shortly."

The nurse left the room leaving Gordon alone. He looked out of the window and could see darkness had fallen. Looking at the clock he saw the time was 10.02pm.

He looked around and noticed the TV was on standby and the remote within easy arms reach.

Might as well put the news on.

Gordon switched on the TV and flipped to the BBC News channel for the 10 o'clock news, presented by Huw Edwards. It had already begun and the story was again focussed on Russia and Ukraine and the conflict in Crimea.

Then the next story began.

"Two young children and a twenty seven year old women have died, and another twenty seven year old man has been left severely injured after a car-crash just outside the East Yorkshire town of Great Driffield."

Gordon's face went as white as a ghost.

"It's understood that the family, driving in a Ford Mondeo, was hit from behind by an articulated lorry. Police are still investigating but have already arrested the lorry driver on suspicion of causing death by dangerous driving and driving under the influence. The Ford Mondeo, after being hit from behind, was launched across the roundabout and into the side of another HGV that was already on the roundabout."

Tears were already falling down Gordon's face and his breathing became more and more erratic.

Paramedics declared the children and the woman dead at the scene whilst the man, who was driving, was rushed to Hull Royal Infirmary.

Gordon's emotional damn broke and the tears started flowing freely.

At the same time, a doctor and the same nurse from before walked in. They immediately looked at Gordon and noticed his emotional state, then at the TV and quickly added the two up. The nurse quickly shut off the TV whilst the doctor went over to Gordon and gently wrapped an arm around him, Gordon sobbed inconsolably into the chest of the doctor.

A quick glance and nod between the doctor and nurse was enough for the nurse to leave the room.

The doctor didn't say anything. He didn't need to.

All he could do was be there for his patient as he cried his eyes out over the deaths of his wife and children.

The doctor didn't keep track of how long passed, but Gordon had fallen back to sleep. Gently lowering his head back onto the pillow, he left the room and closed the door.

Sighing deeply, he pinched the bridge of his nose.

I hate days like these.

"Doctor."

The doctor looked up to see a nurse and two Police Officers approach.

"Thank you," one officer said to the nurse.

The nurse walked away leaving the officers with the doctor.

"Doctor, I'm Sergeant Edward McCallister, this here is my colleague PC David Robinson. We attended the crash site."

The doctor nodded understanding, "If you came here to inform Captain Gresley of his family's fate.....there's no need. He already knows."

"How?" asked the Sergeant.

"He switched the news on. He's asleep at the moment, do you want me to pass a message on?" asked the Doctor.

"We can come back at another time. It's merely to take a statement from him in regards to what happened. We know it's a difficult time for him but we have a job to do."

"He's a military man. I'm sure he'd understand. Was there anything else?"

"Yes," replied the Sergeant.

He pulled out a piece of folded paper and handed it to the Doctor, "Could you give this to him. It was found in his daughter's hand. We believe it was intended for him."

The Doctor took the paper and nodded, "I'll see that he gets it."

"Give the station at Pearson Park a ring when he's ready to speak to us and we'll send an officer over."

"Very well."

The officers left the hospital. The Doctor placed the paper in his pocket and headed for the staff room for his break.

Another couple of hours had passed and Gordon was awake again. This time he managed to call for assistance. He asked the nurse who arrived if he could have a cup of tea and something to eat. Due to the time of night only sandwiches were available. Gordon was more than satisfied with a sandwich.

He had far more serious issues to deal with than to kick up a fuss because no hot food was available.

The nurse returned shortly with a cup of tea and chicken sandwich.

"The Doctor would like to see you, would that be OK?" asked the nurse.

"Yeah, that's fine," he replied tiredly.

"I'll go and get him now for you."

The nurse left the room and Gordon ate his sandwich. The sandwich leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.

If I hadn't suggested going out today.....they'd still be here now.

A few minutes passed and Gordon had finished his sandwich and was half way through his cup of tea when the Doctor returned.

"Captain Gresley?" the Doctor said as he entered the room.

Gordon looked up, "The nurse said you wanted to speak to me."

"Yes."

With trepidation, he walked up to the bed.

"Captain, your daughter had this on her person. I believe she intended to give it to you," the doctor said holding out some folded up paper.

Gordon looked at the doctor, then to the piece of paper before finally taking it. Trembling, he opened it and saw two drawings, covered with spots of blood, and writing written by Zelda underneath them:

Daddy, I remembered what those symbols looked like in my dreams so I drew them down for you. Love Princess Zelda.

Tears started flowing once more.

The Doctor, noticing this sat down on the side of the bed.

"Is it anything you want to talk about?"

Gordon shook his head, "No. It's too personal."

"I understand. By the way, the Police were here earlier. They want to speak to you to take a statement in regards to what happened."

Gordon nodded and tool another sip of tea, "Fair enough. I'll speak to them."

There was a few seconds of silence.

"Is there anything you want to talk about?" asked the Doctor.

Gordon shook his head.

"Very well, I'll let you get some rest."

"Goodnight Doctor."

"Goodnight Captain."

The next few days were a blur to Gordon. He was informed as to the state of his injuries. The impact was so forceful the A-Pillar of the car somehow sheared off and hit Gordon in the chest, leaving large scars behind. In addition he also had whiplash, back pain and damaged ligaments in his right knee from when his foot was on the brake at the time of impact; the sudden impact forcing his knee upwards and causing said damage.

He gave his statement to the Police and it matched those of eye-witnesses and Gordon was cleared of being at fault for the crash.

Gordon though, did feel guilty. He was the one driving, he was the one who suggested going out for the day. Had they stayed at home his wife and children would still be around.

He also took the soul-destroying task of going to the morgue and identifying the bodies. The sight of his children's mangled bodies caused him to break down again. His wife's body was in a better state. She died from internal injuries resulting from the crash.

"Do whatever you have to," Gordon said in tears to the undertaker whilst looking at his children, "I don't want my mother seeing them like this."

The day of the funeral finally arrived. Gordon had been to funerals before. His father's, military funerals....but this one was far worse than all the others put together.

Also in attendance at the funeral was his mother.

The deaths of her daughter-in-law and grandchildren hit her like a ton of bricks. She thought the world of those children and always looked forward to seeing them or having them round for Sunday dinner.

Michelle's' family were there also. Like Gordon, she was an only child with a deceased father, her father dying of a cardiac arrest when she was seven years old.

The day of the funeral was bitterly cold and raining.

Gordon, wearing a large black overcoat over a suit and black gloves, threw a white rose on each of the coffins as they were lowered into the ground. The white rose a symbol of Yorkshire. The county where Michelle and the children were all born and raised.

And died.

The only family he had now, was his mother and mother-in-law.

During the following months he was granted a Medical Discharge. He had to go through a resettlement package which he didn't want to do. His Personnel Recovery Officer though, helped make it less stressful and gave Gordon his full support.

His case was put forward to a Full Medical Board, presided over by an Occupational Medicine Consultant. The board, having reviewed Gordon's medical condition, determined he was not able to return to duty and should be discharged on medical grounds.

His house was coming along well, though the builders felt terrible about his loss and offered their sympathies. They had quickly finished the basement and underground garage and had begun building the house frame next. The builders, exceptionally professional, built the house a month ahead of schedule. They even accommodated Gordon in making adjustments so he could have his hidden room in the top floor.

Gordon couldn't help but cry at the seeing the house when it was finished. He considered it a monument to the memory of his wife and children.

The builders, knowing his loss, made a special something for him in the garden.

Gordon, wondering what it could be followed them into the back garden to a small waterfall feature surrounded by roses of different colours. Each with their own meaning.

Dark red roses for unconscious beauty.

White roses for purity, innocence, reverence and silence.

Pink roses for grace, happiness and gentleness.

Yellow roses for joy, friendship and the promise of a new beginning.

Orange roses for desire and enthusiasm.

Lavender roses for love at first sight.

Coral roses for friendship, modesty and sympathy.

A brass plaque was fixed to some stone at the front of the waterfall feature, with a message etched into it.

In loving memory of Michelle, Zelda and Atticus. A loving wife, daughter and son.

Gone, but never forgotten.

A truly grateful Gordon thanked the builders and shook their hands in gratitude. The builders, many of them fathers themselves, were pleased that their small gift meant so much to him.

Soon afterwards, Gordon moved in and began furnishing the place. He took the most treasured items from his old home and placed them in the hidden room. Items included arts and crafts his children had done, his children's toys, his wife's wedding dress, photo albums, his wife's jewellery which included a silver sapphire tiara. He bought the tiara, which wasn't cheap, for his then fiancée Michelle to wear on her wedding day.

It took a while to settle down in his new home. As far as he was concerned, it was short by three people.

He slowly accepted what had happened and was moving on with his life again.

Then Equestria happened.

Gordon slowly woke up and realised he'd fallen asleep in his hidden room. He slowly got up and, after taking a look around the room to make sure everything was in its place, he left the room and closed the door.

He traipsed slowly down stairs to the kitchen, having neither the energy or the mood to go there quickly. Entering the kitchen to make himself a cup of tea he opened the fridge for some milk. He took out the carton and opened it, the repulsive smell causing him to crunch his nose on disgust.

"Fucking hell, that is fucking rank."

He sighed in frustration and took the off milk to the sink and poured it down the sink, thoroughly washing the bottle afterwards for something else in the future. Realising he would have to go shopping, he had a look in the cupboards and the fridge again to see what else he might need. Jotting down a list on a notepad, he grabbed some bits he earned the other day and put them in his pocket.

He put on some shoes and his jacket and left the house, locking it on the way out. Everypony had left the front of his house, though the graffiti was still on the garage door.

Suppressing his rage once more at seeing the incredibly insensitive messages he headed for Ponyville's town centre to do some shopping. As he made his way, a few of the townsfolk made glances at him. Some with pity, some with contempt.

Gordon took no notice and made his way to 'Rich's Barnyard Bargains'.

He went inside and grabbing a basket, started looking around.

He was soon at the back of the store where the milk was kept and took out a four pint carton of whole milk. Turning around to continue his shop, he noticed a few ponies looking at him. Most went back to their own thing without a word but one pony, a cerise pink earth pony mare, continued to look at him.

Gordon, slightly irritated, spoke up.

"Can I help you?"

The pony flinched, "Sorry, I didn't realise I was staring."

Gordon sighed, "Don't worry about it. I've had worse since I've been here."

"Yeah....I know."

There was silence for a couple of seconds as the two awkwardly stood in silence.

"I was there this morning when I saw......."

Gordon breathed in sharply, "Could we please not bring that up? It's a sensitive issue that I'd rather not go into."

"Of course. I apologise."

The mare then stuck out her hand, "I'm Cherilee by the way. I'm the local school teacher."

Gordon hesitantly took her hand and shook it, "I don't think I need to introduce myself."

"No. I suppose not."

"Was there something you wanted?" asked Gordon.

"I was wondering if you'd be able to come into the school one day and give my class a lesson on your world."

"Errrrr....I don't know. Whilst I don't mind coming in considering a few of the townsfolk hate me it might not be wise. Not to mention when the parents find out I'd given a lecture they may take umbrage to it."

"Don't worry about that. If you want to come in you'll have my full support on the matter, and I'll defend you from any angry ponies."

Gordon sighed, ".......OK. I'll come in. When would you want it to be?"

"Shall we say next Monday afternoon?"

"Works for me."

Cherilee smiled, "Great, I'll tell the class there'll be a special guest coming in."

"How will they react when they see me?"

"They'll be a little scared at first but I'm sure they'll warm up to you."

Gordon thought back to his conversation with Luna and a science experiment he wanted to do. A cool experiment with rockets might get the foals to warm up to him.

"I think I might have a way to get them interested. Why not pop by after school and I'll show you what I have in mind."

"Sure thing, shall we say......six o'clock?"

"That's fine. I'll see you then."

"I'll see you later Gordon."

Cherilee went back to her shopping, as did Gordon. He had a few things to get including eggs, flour, sugar, cream, bread etc. A few uneventful minutes later, he had paid for his shopping and left the store; his shopping in reusable plastic bags.

He decided to take his shopping back home after stopping at Bon Bon's sweet shop. It took him about a minute to get there and going on the door chime immediately alerted his presence to the other customers. Some of which didn't look too pleased to see him.

Gordon, aware of the looks, did his best to prevent any hostile situations.

"Afternoon."

None of them replied and went back to browsing.

Better to be ignored I suppose.

He went over to the shelves were jars of hard boiled sweets were on display. Rhubarb and custard, mint humbugs, mint imperials etc. He browsed further along were different kinds of sweets were on display. Cola bottles, milk bottles, fried eggs, flying saucers, pint pots, liquorice wheels, wine gums, alphabet letters, jelly button spogs to name a few.

Gordon, now having grabbed a basket, filled it up with a few 150g bags of sweets, taking advantage of the offer, buy five and get a sixth bag free. He walked over to the counter and pressed the bell for attention. After a couple of seconds, Gordon could hear hoof-steps approaching. Coming through the screen was the store proprietor herself.

"Hey Gordon, what brings you here? Sweets I presume."

"Yeah, just thought I'd pop by and see what you have," he replied as he put the bags of sweets on the counter.

Bon Bon smiled, "It seems you have a sweet tooth. Good for me, maybe not good for you."

Gordon laughed, "Yeah I can't eat too many sweet things lest I want diabetes."

Bon Bon took the sweet bags and put them in a brown paper bag, "That'll be five bits please."

Gordon handed over five bits exactly.

"Thank you, and here's a complementary candy cane. One free with every purchase this week," Bon Bon replied handing it over.

Gordon took the cane, "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Can I expect to see you here again?"

"Hopefully, it depends on how things workout with the townsfolk."

The other ponies, hearing it, looked at Gordon.

"Not all of us have a problem with you."

Gordon turned around and saw one of the ponies approach. One of them, stood further forward.

"Not everyone in Ponyville has a problem with you, I don't have a problem with you and neither do my friends here," he said motioning to the other ponies, who shook their heads.

"Same with me," added Bon Bon, "And I think you know about Lyra."

Gordon laughed, "Yeah, I think all of Ponyville knows."

The other ponies laughed also, pleased to join in the good spirits.

"Anyway I better be off, take my shopping back."

"Sure thing," replied Bon Bon, "Don't be a stranger though."

"I won't," Gordon replied as he left.

Bon Bon and the ponies watched as Gordon walked away.

She sighed tiredly, she couldn't help but feel sympathetic towards him given the circumstances he was in and what he's been through in life. She continued staring down at the counter when she heard the door chime go off again. She looked up to see a familiar face.

"Twilight, what brings you here?"

"Hey Bon Bon, I just saw Gordon leave. Is he OK?"

"On the surface he looked OK, but inside.....I don't know much about humans but I get the feeling he's far from OK."

"Did he say anything to you?"

"No, he bought a few sweets but that was it. Did you want to see him for something?"

"Myself and my friends were going to ask him if he wanted to come with us on a trip to Trottingham soon."

"I can see why you'd want to take him there. Why not just ask him? If you hurry you'll catch him before he gets home."

"I didn't ask him first because I wasn't sure how he'd react given what happened this morning."

Bon Bon winced, "Yeah, that was dreadful. Making fun of his deceased wife and children.....I didn't think ponies could sink that low."

"Me neither," added Twilight, "I'll catch up with him. See you later Bon Bon."

"Bye Twilight."

Twilight hurriedly left the shop and started running to catch up with Gordon. She arrived just in time to see him open his front door.

"Gordon!"

He turned around. Twilight walked up the driveway towards him.

"Hey Twilight......you OK?"

"I'm good........."

An awkward silence lingered between them.

"Twilight, about yesterday..."

"Don't worry about it," she interrupted, "All's forgiven."

Gordon had to do a double take, "What?"

"I said I forgive you. You're going through enough as it is without me on your back."

"Well, if you can forgive so easily," he replied and extended his hand, "Friends?"

Twilight smiled and shook his hand, "Friends."

"Are you coming in, I'll put kettle on."

"Thank you."

"You too Rainbow!" Gordon yelled at cloud hovering above his driveway.

An instant later, a familiar cyan pony's head popped up.

"How did you know I was here?"

"A cloud followed me around town and the same cloud has now conveniently stopped above my driveway. That and your mane and tail stick out like a sore thumb."

Rainbow pouted.

"You're not stalking me are you?" he asked teasingly.

A flustered Rainbow jumped down the ground and landed clumsily on the ground, falling onto her rump. She immediately got back up, blushing, and dusted herself down.

"I wasn't stalking you, I was following you just in case you got hurt or somepony attacked you!"

Gordon saw her cheeks were still a little red..

"You're concerned about my well-being?"

"Why shouldn't I be?"

"You could have just come with me if you wanted."

"Well I....I errr..." she stammered, blushing even more, "I'll remember that next time."

Gordon smiled, "Are you joining us, me and Twilight were about to have some tea."

Rainbow beamed with joy and her smile almost came off her face, "I'D LOVE TO!"

Gordon and Twilight were slightly taken back by the volume, Rainbow realised she answered rather enthusiastically and tried to save face, "I mean....that would be nice."

Rainbow meekly walked over and went inside, giving Twilight a hug. The two went into the front room and sat themselves down whilst Gordon put the shopping away. He put the kettle on and waited for the water to boil. Walking into the front room, he saw Twilight whispering something to Rainbow.

"Just ask him."

"Ask me what?"

The two mares jumped.

"Sorry girls, didn't mean to startle you."

"That's OK," replied Rainbow, "We were just talking."

"Anything interesting?"

Rainbow quickly glanced to Twilight then back to Gordon, "Maybe."

Gordon could just make out a very faint blush on her cheeks.

"OK. The tea will be ready in a minute."

Gordon went back into the kitchen and headed straight for the cupboard and took out some Angel Slices and Fondant Fancies and put them onto a plate. The kettle boiled and Gordon poured the hot water into a large teapot and, after taking out three sets of cups and saucers and placing them on a tray along with milk and sugar; went back to the front room where Rainbow and Twilight were once again whispering.

"Just ask him Rainbow."

Rainbow's eyes shrank as she saw that Gordon was stood within earshot. He set down the tray and then sat himself down next to Rainbow. She had a slightly panicky look in her eyes and her cheeks were a light shade of red. Her tail started twitching, unintentionally hitting Gordon on his side. She grabbed hold of her tail and kept a firm hold of it.

"Sorry."

"Don't worry about it. Now what's bothering you?"

Rainbow hesitantly looked away to Twilight, who with a motion of her head encouraged her to speak. Sighing, she looked back to Gordon.

"Gordon, I was wondering if...er....if you'd like to.....spend some time together.......alone."

Gordon blinked, "A-alone.....you mean like a date?"

Rainbow's blush went bright red, giving Gordon his answer. He didn't answer, instead he looked away in shock.

The lingering silence cut through the air.

"I see," Rainbow replied, sounding as if she was about to cry, "Well at least I have an answer now."

She stood up and began to leave quickly. Gordon instinctively reached out to stop her and accidentally grabbed her tail, yanking it firmly. Rainbow yelped in pain.

"Sorry," replied Gordon, letting go.

He stood up and walked up to Rainbow, her eyes starting to glisten with tears.

"Rainbow........Rainbow I didn't mean to stay silent I just wasn't expecting the question."

Rainbow looked Gordon in the eyes and, heart beating out of her chest, asked the question again.

"So, will you go on a date with me?"

"......Yes."

Rainbow beamed with joy and launched herself at Gordon, hugging him tightly.

"AWESOME!"

Gordon returned the hug, looking at Twilight over Rainbow's shoulder. She simply smiled and poured the tea with her magic. Finally releasing Gordon, Rainbow sat down with Gordon. Upon sitting down as close to Gordon as she could, she semi-consciously wrapped her tail firmly around his waist. Gordon said and did nothing despite the odd feeling, though it wasn't too different from having an arm around his waist.

Twilight noticed also and raised an eyebrow at the action, though like Gordon said nothing on the matter.

"I've poured some tea for us all," Twilight said, "Do you want sugar Gordon?"

"Aye, just one please."

Twilight put a teaspoon of sugar in Gordon's cup and swirled it.

"Thanks Twilight."

Grabbing the TV remote, he switched the TV on from standby along with his Xbox using his controller.

"Either of you want to watch another film?"

"Sure," replied Rainbow, "What about you Twi?"

"I'd like that."

"I'll pick something out," Gordon said.

He was about to stand up but felt Rainbow grab hold of his arm and hold him back.

"Twilight can get it. Just.......tell her what you want," she said, sounding slightly panicky.

Twilight looked at Gordon, whose expression was that of not knowing what to make of Rainbow's behaviour, and then to Rainbow. She and her other friends realised that Rainbow was becoming infatuated with Gordon but was being unusually clingy, and very soon after meeting him. Just the other day she knocked him out cold in his kitchen.

"Sure. What would you like me to get?" she asked as she went over to the DVD/Blu Ray shelves.

"Star Trek II: The Wrath of Khan."

Twilight looked through the collection and thought she found the right one. There were several Star Trek boxes but they had extra names to them like Deep Space Nine, Voyager, The Next Generation. She picked out the one she thought was correct and held it up.

"Is this the one?"

"Yeah that's it. It was made in 1982, four years before I was born......it's a brilliant film."

"Well, let's watch it!"

"You heard Rainbow, pop it in the Xbox and sit yourself down."

Twilight giggled, "Yes sir."

Twilight placed the blu ray in the Xbox and sat down back in her seat.

"KHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!!"

Twilight and Rainbow both enjoyed the film, but for different reasons.

Rainbow liked the gory bit with Chekov and the battle scenes whilst Twilight enjoyed the relationship between Kirk and Spock. One line in particular from Spock, struck a chord with her.

"I have been, and always shall be, your friend.

Live long, and prosper."

The scene in which Spock sacrifices himself to save the ship and crew, his captain......and friend, really hit home. The Vulcan salute through the isolation doors, a gesture of a deep and meaningful relationship between two friends.

She had grown up believing humans to be brutal savages, only interested in violence and satisfying themselves. But Gordon's arrival had now begun to cast doubt on those beliefs. Despite his violent fight with her brother, he had been very accommodating to them.

"So girls, what now?"

"Well I better be going," Twilight replied, "I'm still reading through those books you lent me."

"What do you think of them?"

"The scientific information in them is incredible. Humans have discovered so much, it makes me wonder why ponies haven't achieved this."

"Magic and Celestia," replied Gordon.

"What?" replied Twilight, "How can magic and Princess Celestia prevent technological advancement?"

"Why bother inventing machines when you can conjure a spell? What reason would Pegasi have for an aircraft? And Celestia? She's been holding everyone back because she's afraid of no longer being in control. Equestria has become stagnant and doesn't seem to be going anywhere. Tell me, what major inventions have been created in the past century?"

Twilight seemed to ponder what Gordon said, "I can understand your points regarding magic, and I'll admit there have been very few major inventions in the past century; the steam locomotive probably the most significant."

"Humans invented steam locomotives over 200 years ago. Trains then, like yours now weren't very fast or sophisticated but, an ever increasing need for speed and efficiency has resulted in modern trains reaching triple digit speeds. Some reach over 300MPH. The record for a Maglev train, which operates using electro-magnets, is 375MPH."

"That's so awesome!" Rainbow squeed.

"And take flight, particularly with heavier-than-air vehicles. The Wright brothers aeroplane was the first powered flight of such a type of aircraft. It took it's first flight in 1903. Their aircraft Kitty Hawk, flew 120 feet at 6.8 miles per hour. 66 years later, the Saturn V rocket launched three men at 17.5 thousand miles an hour out of Earth's atmosphere, the first stage in the mission to the moon."

"The Saturn V, the rocket used in the Apollo missions," Twilight replied.

"Yes. If humans didn't have the compulsive need to evolve and push ourselves......we would never have achieved the technological marvels we have. Did you know we even have people living in space, on the International Space Station in Earth orbit."

"Are you saying ponies rely too much on magic and are too content with how things are?"

"Yes. And Celestia......well I think you know what I think she's doing to Equestria."

"You think she's deliberately holding ponykind back."

"Yes. Ponies are too content with their talents and never branch out to new fields. Take the Wright brothers, they didn't start out as aeronautical engineers; they actually ran their own bicycle repair shop."

Twilight's eyes were starting to glisten with tears.

"I know you don't think much of Princess Celestia, but she is a kind pony who really does have Equestria's best interest at heart."

Gordon sighed, "If she does then she needs to be open to change."

"She's a reasonable pony. I could talk to her, she'll listen to me."

"But will she act on it?"

No answer came.

"Twilight," Gordon continued, "Celestia might think she's doing the right thing, and she might not have any malicious intent but she's still wrong about a few things."

Twilight seemed to cheer up a little.

"Well," Gordon continued once more," Cherilee is coming later. She wants me to go into the school and give a lesson on my world. I suggested a science experiment where I launch a small rocket into the sky."

"Cool!"

"I get the feeling the colts and fillies will like that," Twilight said, "Any other experiments?"

"Yes. I'm going to launch a helium balloon that will go high into the atmosphere."

"Why do that?" asked Twilight.

"To prove that this planet is round and it orbits the sun, disproving the bullshit notion that Celestia and Luna control the sun and moon."

Both Twilight and Rainbow went wide-eyed. Twilight was the one to respond first.

"But Princess Celestia and Princess Luna DO control them, it's a proven fact and witnessed every day."

"Or they put on very impressive illusions."

"But-"

"Twilight, as I said to Luna last night; do you have any idea how much energy would be required to move such a large object like the sun?"

"The sun isn't that big. The most brilliant pony minds have determined the sun to be the same size as the moon and this world to be flat; and that the sun and moon move around the world rising and setting in their respective places every time. They have never been disproved."

"Or they have and the ones that disproved them have been permanently silenced or locked away for good. In Earth's 17th Century an astronomer called Galileo Galilei, considered the father of modern science, was placed under house arrest for the rest of his life for saying the Sun was the centre of the Solar System and not the Earth. And I don't know about your sun, but the sun of my home-world's solar system has a diameter of 865,000 miles. The moon has a diameter of 2158 miles."

"I read about that in your science books," she replied before sighing, "Gordon, I'll admit you do have valid points and having read your books and comparing them to ours.....I have started to question our knowledge."

"Are you saying you don't believe it any more?"

"No, but I am interested in seeing if your experiment provides new information. Speaking of which, how will you prove this world is round?"

"I'll attach a camera to the balloon that'll record the entire journey. I'll also fit a sensor so we can work out how far up it goes. Go high enough in my world and you can see the curvature of the planet. I've seen it myself when I was flying to Japan one time at 40,000ft. The sky was clear and I could just make out the curvature of the planet."

"Well, I'd like to help out in this experiment. Considering the implications this could have on the scientific community and by extension Equestria, I think it's fair to be involved."

"Sure, you can as well Rainbow. As well as the others if they want."

"I'll let them know,"replied Twilight, "Anyway, I'll leave you two alone now. Bye Rainbow, bye Gordon."

"Bye Twilight," Rainbow and Gordon replied in unison.

Twilight saw herself out, leaving Gordon and Rainbow sitting on the sofa. Rainbow wrapped a wing around Gordon, "So, where would you like to go for our date?"

"We could go to Canterlot."

"Sure, suits me. There's an awesome steak house I've been itching to go to."

"Then it's settled. We'll go to this steak house."

"Great. Wanna go for a walk before Cherilee gets here?" asked Rainbow.

Gordon looked out of the window to check the weather, "Sure, let's get going."

Gordon first removed the disc from the Xbox, placed it back in its box and back on the shelf. Switching the Xbox and TV off, he turned Rainbow.

"Come on Dashie, let's get going."

Rainbow blushed at the nickname and followed him to the front passageway where he put on his coat and boots. Rainbow watched Gordon push some buttons on a panel near the front door before walking out and locking the door.

"What was that?" she asked.

"Security systems. Want to walk anywhere in particular?"

"Not really, I just wanna have fun."

The two walked slowly into town, lightly gripping Gordon's hand. Ponies watched as they walked past, whispering amongst themselves at the sight of the mysterious, troubled human and their brash and rash Pegasus friend.

"So, how long have you been living in Ponyville?"

"A few years now. I moved here during my 2nd year at University."

"What did you study?" asked Gordon.

"I got a Bachelors First Class with Honours in Meteorology and a Minor in History."

"Wow. I got my Bachelors First Class with Honours Leadership and Strategic Studies," Gordon laughed, "So we're both a couple of smart-arses."

Rainbow laughed in response, "Speak for yourself...Egghead."

"You wound me Dashie," he replied mockingly, clutching his chest.

After a few more minutes chatting and strolling along, they were about to pass Sugarcube corner.

"Want to go in for a quick drink?" asked Rainbow.

"Sure."

The two went in where almost immediately Pinkie bounced into view, seemingly out of thin air.

"Hiya you two! What brings you here?"

"Drinks. A banana milkshake for me and whatever Rainbow wants," Gordon said handing Pinkie some bits.

"I'll have a strawberry milkshake."

"Coming right up!"

Pinkie took the bits and bounced away to prepare the drinks whilst Gordon and Rainbow sat themselves down at a table next to the window. Rainbow sitting directly opposite Gordon.

"So," Gordon started, noting Rainbow looking directly at him a little dreamily, "Where do you actually live in Ponyville?"

"In my Cloudonium."

"Cool."

"It's actually made of clouds."

"Even more cool."

"You believe me, despite not even seeing it?"

"Why not, considering all the other crazy things in this world it's quite believable."

Rainbow and Gordon shared a laugh, which was interrupted by Pinkie bouncing into view.

"Here's your Milkshakes guys, enjoy!"

Pinkie bounced away leaving them alone once again. They each began drinking through the straws.

"Good milkshake," commented Gordon.

"They always are here."

"You come here often?"

"Sometimes, but I don't eat much. I need to keep a slim athletic figure if I want to keep being an awesome flier."

"And join the Wonderbolts."

"You said it."

The two drank some more, Rainbow repeatedly looking up at Gordon.

"Gordon, what did you do this morning after....you know...that happened?"

"I.....went inside and slept. Nothing more."

"Did you sleep well?"

"Well enough."

".......Bad memories?"

"......Yeah. Very bad."

Rainbow got up, moved her chair next to Gordon and sat down next to him.

"You wanna talk about it?"

Gordon looked at Rainbow, her eyes filled with genuine concern. He could smell a fruity aroma coming from her, similar to Citrus, that he hadn't noticed earlier. The pleasant smell filling his nose and making him feel at ease.

"Not particularly. At least not right now."

"OK. But if you ever do just find me OK?" she said placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Gordon gently took her hand and held it gently, "OK."

Just then the bell above the door sounded. Rainbow and Gordon looked to see who was entering and saw another familiar face.

"Pinkie darling I've come to collect my order."

"Here you are Rary Bear."

"Thank you Pinkie."

"You're welcome Rary. Oh Gordon and Dashie are here," she said happily to Rarity, "There they are."

Rarity looked to where Pinkie was pointing and her face lit up with delight.

"Thank you Pinkie," she said turning back to her.

Rarity walked over to Gordon and Rainbow, "Mind of I join you darlings?"

"Not at all," replied Gordon, "Sit yourself down."

"Thank you Gordon."

"Hi Rares."

"Hello Rainbow. Enjoying more time with Gordon," she asked with a faint smirk.

"Yeah, he's good company," she replied with a slight blush to her cheeks.

A small smile crept onto Rarity's lips, "Splendid. I do enjoy seeing you two spending time together."

Gordon raised his eyebrows at Rarity, "Meaning?"

"Oh come on darling. Surely you can't be blind to the fact that Rainbow likes you."

Rainbows cheeks suddenly went very red.

"Well she did ask me out on a date."

Rainbow's eyes shrunk to pinpricks in panic.

"YOU WEREN'T SUPPOSED TO-"

"ABSOLUTELY SMASHING!" Rarity replied, cutting off Rainbow, "That is absolutely delightful. Where and when are you going? Do tell."

"Canterlot tomorrow night," replied Gordon, "To the new steak house that's opened."

"The one in Star Light Zone?"

"Yeah, that one," Rainbow replied, sounding a little miffed.

"Something wrong Rainbow?" asked Rarity.

Rainbow huffed, "No, it's just that I didn't want everypony knowing we were going on a date."

Gordon sighed, "Sorry Rainbow. But they would have found out very soon anyway."

Rainbow sighed, "Yeah I suppose so."

Gordon smirked in amusement when an idea suddenly popped into his brain.

"Rarity, since myself and Rainbow will be going out to dinner, I thought it would be a good idea if Rainbow had something nice to wear."

Both girls immediately caught on to what Gordon was implying. Rarity almost burst with joy whilst Rainbow looked like she wanted to throttle Gordon.

"I'll just throw any old thing on," huffed Rainbow.

"Now now Dashie you can't go to what sounds like a posh restaurant looking like you've been dragged through a hedge backwards, you need to look lovely. And I'm pretty sure Rarity would love to make you a lovely dress for our date," he said, finishing with a shit-eating grin.

"I concur Rainbow. Come with me and I promise to make you a lovely dress in time."

"Really, I don't want a new dress."

Rarity leaned over to Rainbow and whispered something in her ear. Her scowl left her face and she looked up to Gordon with a creepy grin, sending a slight chill down his spine.

"OK Rares, you've convinced me."

The two girls got up.

"We're going now," Said Rarity, "Rainbow's dress won't make itself."

"OK, have fun."

"We will," replied Rarity, "Come along Rainbow darling."

"Bye Gordon, catch you later," Rainbow said, waving at him as she left.

"Bye Rainbow, bye Rarity," he replied with a wave of his own.

"Bye Gordon."

Gordon watched as the two girls left for the Boutique. Gordon, decided to head back home and wait for Cherilee to arrive. He said goodbye to Pinkie and left the store. He managed to make it back without incident. Walking in and switching off the alarm, he removed hos boots and coat and went to the front room to play on the Xbox, deciding to play some Red Dead Redemption.

At almost 6pm on the dot, the doorbell rang. Quickly going to answer he opened the door and as expected, Cherilee was stood there.

"Hi Cherilee, you coming in?"

"Hello Gordon, and thank you. It's becoming a little chilly."

Cherilee entered the home and dried her hooves whilst Gordon shut the door.

"You hungry?"

"I'm starving. I've just spent three hours marking work."

"I'll whip something up. What do you like?"

"Got any chicken?"

"Yeah I've got some. I'll do some roast chicken and chips."

"Sounds good."

"Want a drink? I've got tea, coffee.......wine."

"Wine, definitely wine."

"I'll go and get some from the basement. Red or white?"

"White."

Gordon went off to get some wine leaving Cherilee to look around the room. She was fascinated by all the gadgets and other human items. The TV, Xbox One and 360, Wii U, the gaming PC, the stereo, a Surface tablet, the DVD's and Blu-rays.

She also had a look at some pictures that hung around the room. One of them, larger than the others and in black and white, hung on the wall adjacent to the grand piano. It showed a bald, old looking man dressed in a suit and with a hand resting on the back of a chair.

"His name is Winston Churchill," Gordon said returning with the wine, "He was Britain's Prime Minister during most of the Second World War and PM again a few years later, after the war ended."

"You'll have to tell me more about him sometime."

"I could give a lecture about him to the children sometime."

"I don't see why not, I'll be looking forward to the lecture my self."

Gordon held up the wine, "I got the wine, come into the kitchen; we can talk there while I cook."

Cherilee followed Gordon into the kitchen and was taken back by its size. It was around the same size as her classroom and had several ovens and hobs, an American style fridge-freezer, a large coffee making machine like you'd see in Costa's or Nero's, a dishwasher, microwave, toaster, kettle, food blender.....like a normal kitchen, but bigger.

"How much did this cost?" Cherilee asked aloud.

She held a hand to her mouth and blushed in embarrassment, "Sorry, I didn't mean to ask that."

"It's fine, I don't mind you asking. It wasn't cheap, put it that way. The kitchen, not including crockery, pots, pans and appliances etc, cost around £33,000. Add in the everything else and it gets nearer to £40,000. That espresso machine cost £1,500 alone. The fridge-freezer another £2,000."

"I wonder how much that is in bits?"

"From what I can tell my currency and bits are worth pretty much the same. Though the vast majority of what I have isn't accessible."

"How much, if you don't mind me asking?"

"About.....£105 million."

"Ouch," replied Cherilee.

"It doesn't bother me too much. I had a modest upbringing, I don't miss the money, though I also have investments in gold and silver and few shares in several companies, including my beloved Borussia Dortmund. Last I checked the value of gold and silver had risen, but what they're like now I don't know."

Gordon poured out some wine and handed a glass to Cherilee.

"Thank you," she replied.

Gordon held his glass up a little, making a toast.

"To absent friends."

Cherilee, recognising what he was doing, clinked glassed with him.

"To absent friends," she echoed.

They each took a sip of wine.

"Good stuff," said Gordon.

"It tastes nice, I prefer the dry stuff."

"Same here. Now, I better get tea started."

Gordon went to the fridge and took out some chicken breasts and butter. He then went to a cupboard and took out some olive oil, salt and coarse ground black pepper. Taking out a frying pan, he put some of the olive oil into the frying pan, generously coating the bottom. Whilst that was heating up, he pounded the chicken breasts until they were flat and even, then he seasoned both sides of the chicken breast with the salt and pepper.

Once the pan had warmed up, he placed the seasoned chicken breasts into the pan and allowed, at least one side for now, to cook.

"That'll take around six to seven minutes to cook on one side, then the same time again to do the other. I'll put some chips on the fryer at the same time."

"It's already starting to smell good," Cherilee replied taking a sip of wine.

"My mum taught me how to cook. She wanted me to learn how to cook properly and not just throw any old thing into an oven and wait until its ready."

Cherilee giggled, "She sounds like a wise woman."

"She is. She taught me a lot about life, and did more for me than I'll ever be able to repay."

"You were close to her?"

"Very..................I only regret never thanking her for what she's done."

Cherilee got up and walked over to Gordon and wrapped a comforting arm around him, "You were an army captain, had a wonderful wife and children.....I obviously don't know her but I get the feeling she knows you're grateful for she's done."

"Thanks Cherilee."

"No problem."

The chicken had cooked on once side so Gordon flipped them over to cook the other side. He switched on the deep fat fryer and waited a minute for the oil to heat up. He took out chips from the freezer and put a load in, the oil immediately hissing and sizzling when the chips went in.

"It shouldn't be much longer now. So, how long have you been a teacher?"

"About seventeen years now. I started when I finished University when I was 21."

"I was a little older when I got my degree. I got mine whilst I was serving in the army."

"What is your degree in?"

"I got a Bachelors First Class with Honours in Leadership and Strategic Studies."

"I got a First Class also. Mine is in Education and I minored in Music."

"There's quite a few of us with First Class Degrees, maybe we should start our own little club."

Cherilee laughed heartily, "Sounds like a great idea. Who else have you met with a First?"

"Rainbow. She got hers in Meteorology."

Cherilee eyebrows went up in surprise, "Wow! I never knew she a First. I knew she graduated but a First! You wouldn't think she's a smart mare with the way she acts."

"No you wouldn't."

.........

"You like her don't you?" asked Cherilee.

"L-like her?" he stammered.

Cherilee scoffed and rolled her eyes, "Please, I'm a mare. You think I can't tell when a guy ogles a girl. That and the two of you walking together earlier, with her holding your hand......deny it all you want but you can't deny you have a thing for her."

Gordon felt conflicting emotions as he processed what Cherilee said. He couldn't deny he'd slowly been warming up to Rainbow but on the other hand he felt 'weird' for falling for a pony. Albeit an anthro biped one.

That, and he felt like he was tossing his wife's memory aside in chasing Rainbow's tail.

"I......I like her yes, but.....as a widower I feel like I'm dishonouring my wife's memory."

Cherilee felt a pang of sympathy for Gordon. He still wasn't fully over her death, or those of his children, but if he didn't let go he'd never be able to move on in his life. Rainbow, she felt, could help him accomplish that.

"Have you thought of asking her out on a date?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"She's already asked me out."

Cherilee's eyes sparkled in delight, "Where and when? Tell me!"

"Tomorrow night in Canterlot. We're going to the new steakhouse restaurant in Star Light Zone."

"I've heard of that place. It's supposed to be a classy establishment. You'll need to dress well."

"I will, and so will Rainbow. Rarity's making her a new dress."

"I can't imagine she was pleased."

"She wasn't at first but Rarity convinced her," he replied chuckling, "Good thing really. Rainbow looks stunning in a dress."

"My goodness Gordon!" Cherilee gushed, "I think you're falling in love."

"I don't know about that, but.....I've definitely taken a liking to her."

Gordon went over to the pan to check on the chicken. It had roasted perfectly, but to be sure it was ready he poked them with a knife. The juices ran clear meaning they were ready. Turning off the hob and grabbing some tongs, he picked up the chicken breasts and placed them onto plates he got out earlier. Two chicken breasts each, along with fried chips made a simple but filling meal.

Placing the chips on the plate and switching the fryer off, he took the plates over to the table and set them down.

"Looks good," Cherilee commented before sniffing, "Smells good."

"I'd have thought ponies were vegetarian."

"Some are."

"Good for me that ponies do eat meat. Could you imagine how monstrous it would be if I ate meat? A biological need beyond my control?" he asked sarcastically.

"I know. Yet the same ponies keep cats, dogs, owls and so on as pets. All of which eat meat themselves."

"Those ponies should try meat sometime then they'll see and taste the deliciously meaty goodness they're missing out on," Gordon said grinning, putting his canines on show.

"I wouldn't mind that you eat meat even if all ponies couldn't. You didn't choose to be omnivorous."

Cherilee cut into the chicken, a billow of steam quickly rising up out of it, and took a bite. She moaned with pleasure at the succulent taste.

"That is fantastic!"

"Glad you like it."

"So, what sort of things were you wanting to lecture my students on, apart from the science experiments?"

"I thought a brief history of our major events, a few people of historical significance like Winston Churchill, Julius Caesar, Henry VIII, Elizabeth I, Isaac Newton et al. There are some historical figures though that I won't tell them about.....yet at least."

"Such as?"

"Adolf Hitler."

"Who's he?"

"Widely considered to be the most evil person to have ever lived. I'll lend you one of my history books so you can read about him yourself, and you'll see what I mean."

"You have your own library don't you? Twilight mentioned it."

Gordon laughed, "I had a feeling she might, but yeah; I have my own library."

"Would I be able to borrow some books?"

"Sure, just let me know which books you borrow."

"Sure thing."

They had finished their tea, Cherilee thoroughly enjoying it, and talked more about the lecture Gordon would give. He would give an overview of the history of the British Monarchy and another on the Industrial Revolution. Also, if there was time, he would give a small lecture on Winston Churchill and play some of his speeches to the class.

They had finished the bottle of wine and, with it getting dark outside, Cherilee decided to head on home and prepare her lessons for the following day.

"Thank you for entertaining me tonight," she said to Gordon.

"Anytime Cherilee," he replied as he walked her to the door.

"I look forward to seeing you in class next week."

"I'm looking forward to it also, see you then."

"See you then. Goodnight Gordon."

"Goodnight Cherilee."

Cherilee left the house and Gordon closed the door and locked it. He decided to get a shower so he headed upstairs to his en-suite and got one.

Several minutes later, a refreshed Gordon got changed into some nightwear, a pair of shorts and t-shirt, and went downstairs to play Ocarina of Time on his Wii U, using the Classic Pro controller. He had each of the Zelda games available on the Virtual Console. Majora's Mask was his favourite Zelda game. He was disappointed though that he would miss the new one that was coming out on 2017.

He had been playing for several minutes, specifically smashing pots in the storage building in Hyrule Castle Market, when the doorbell rang again.

"I seem to be popular tonight."

He went to the door and opened it.

"Rainbow!"

"You owe me mister!" she exclaimed grumpily, scowling in the process.

"Come again?"

"Do you know what Rarity gets like when she fits anypony for a dress?"

"I thought you agreed to go with her?"

Rainbow flinched, "Don't you-...this isn't over. I'll get even with you for this."

"How about I invite you in. I could make you a hot chocolate?"

"With whipped cream and marshmallows?"

"And finished off with chocolate powder, I promise. And I'll let you play on my games consoles."

Rainbow grinned ear to ear in delight, "That sounds great, you may have redeemed yourself.....only a little though."

Gordon stood aside and let Rainbow in. As she passed him she 'accidentally', brushed her tail against him. Gordon felt strangely aroused by this but said nothing.

He shut the front door and went with Rainbow into the front room. She sat down on one of the sofa's and looked at the TV.

"Another computer game?"

"Yeah. That one is called The Legend of Zelda: Ocarina of Time. Considered to be the greatest computer game ever created. It came out eighteen years ago. I remember saving up my wages from my paper round and getting it on release day. I've still got it actually, the one on that console is the digital re-release. I've also got the 3D remake for the 3DS. I've got every Zelda game made but Majora's Mask is my favourite."

"Why that one?"

"I like its darker themes and its deeper storytelling. I bought that one as well on release day."

Gordon took the controller and returned the game to the title screen. He created a new file and put in the name Dashie.

"Here you go, I've created your own game file. Have fun."

"Thanks," replied Rainbow taking the controller, "What button does what?"

"Surely a girl with a First Class degree can work it out," he said smirking.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Yeah yeah, thanks for your help egghead."

"You're welcome my little Dashie."

Gordon went off to the kitchen to make the hot chocolate. Rainbow blushed again at the nickname and felt butterflies in her stomach. An odd reaction for her considering that, normally, if anyone said such a cutesy thing to her she would probably karate chop them in half.

But coming from Gordon it made her heart feel all fluttery.

Smiling softly she quickly started the game, watching and reading the opening scenes explaining part of the story.

A few minutes later, Gordon returned holding a tray with two large hot chocolates complete with a generous amount of whipped cream, marshmallows and chocolate powder.

"Here you are my dear, one big hot chocolate with whipped cream and marshmallows as promised."

She had her hands up to her mouth, giddy in excitement as she looked at the chocolatey goodness on the tray. Gordon swore he could see stars twinkle in her eyes as she gawked at the hot chocolate.

Mein Gott that is adorable.

He set down the tray on the coffee table and removed the large mugs and saucers. He handed Rainbow one of the teaspoons.

"Here you are, to help with the whipped cream."

"Thanks Gordon, it looks great."

Gordon took the tray back into the kitchen and came back sitting next to Rainbow.

"You're not sitting in your chair?" she asked.

"I'd rather sit next to you."

Rainbow's heart fluttered giddily again.

The game started properly, allowing Rainbow to finally start playing. With guidance from Gordon she found the rupees necessary to buy the Kokiri Shield and grinned ear to ear when she found the Kokiri Sword all by herself. She did as Gordon suggested and saved the game, just in case the game froze and she lost progress.

As happened to Gordon once.

He just finished the Water Temple and had just collected the Fire arrow when the game froze.

He had to do the Water Temple again.

His mother didn't understand what the fuss was.

Rainbow took a disliking to Milo, and guffawed in laughter when she ransacked his tree-house for rupees.

Despite never having played a computer game before, she was actually quite good. She slowly made her way through the Great Deku Tree and eventually came to the boss fight.

She beat her on her 2nd attempt and was thankful she took Gordon's advice on saving.

"That was awesome, can I play more?"

"Of course you can. Stop the night if you want."

Rainbow's heart fluttered.....again.

"Really?" she grinned, stars sparkling in her eyes again.

"Really really."

"Could I.....could I sleep with you again?"

Her voice quivered and wavered slightly as she asked, fearful of having her heart crushed at possible refusal.

Gordon, after a moment of silence and stillness, nodded.

"Yes. Living in the past won't help, I've got to move on....or try to any way."

"Thank you," she replied softly as she hugged him gently.

Gordon returned the hug and Rainbow went back to playing. Before long she was sneaking past the castle guards to meet Princess Zelda. Gordon had made two more hot chocolates like before, and brought some fondant fancies and angel slices through as well.

Rainbow finally made it to Zelda, after getting repeatedly thrown out by the guards; much to Gordon's amusement. It got him a playful punch in the arm but it was worth it.

Another mug of hot chocolate later and Rainbow had visited Kakariko Village, Lon Lon Ranch, the Sacred Forest Meadow and Hyrule Lake, learning Epona's Song, Saria's Song and the Sun's Song along the way.

She was now in front of Darunia and had just played Saria's Song.

She watched in bewilderment at his response.

"What was THAT?" she asked, "He dances like Twilight."

"Is Twilight a bad dancer?"

Rainbow looked at Gordon like he'd grown another head, "Dude you have no idea."

"Will it be better if I never see her dancing?"

"It would be better if Twilight never danced at all ever again."

"That bad?"

"Yep."

Rainbow continued to play the game, clearing Dodongo's Cavern and beating the boss on her first attempt. Eager to continue, she went to Zora's Domain for the next step of the quest. Yet another hot chocolate later, she had completed Inside Lord Jabu-Jabu, though she found this one more difficult. Fortunately, becuase she had bottles with fairies inside, when she was killed by the boss she immediately got back into action and kicked its slimy butt.

She made her way back to Hyrule and watched as the cut-scene showed Zelda fleeing in horseback with Impa. She didn't take a liking to Ganondorf and wanted to kick his butt right there and then. Unfortunately that couldn't happen, so after jumping into the moat to collect the Ocarina of Time and learning the Song of Time, she rushed to the Temple of Time.

She could barely contain her excitement when she collected the Master Sword.

"I got it! I got the awesome butt kicking sword!"

She watched as the scene changed, showing several platforms with blue flowing liquid.

After watching the following scenes and learning more about the story, she was back in control again.

Her eyes went to pinpricks when she saw Hyrule Market, transformed into a wasteland with undead monsters. She saved the game and turned to Gordon.

"Can I put the sword back and go back in time to when things were good?"

Gordon laughed, "Not yet."

"I'll have to wait then?"

"Yep. Want to have a go on Super Mario World?"

"Sure. What kind of game is it?"

"Platform. It's pretty straightforward."

Gordon took the controller and went through the menus until he found the game. He started a new save file for Rainbow and handed her the controller, telling her what the controls were.

On her first level, Yoshi's Island 2, she walked straight into a Koopa Troopa and died.

Gordon's belly laugh earned him another punch on the arm.

Rainbow didn't make the same mistake next time and finished the level without dying again. After an hour of playing she had completed all levels on Yoshi's Island and Donut Plains.

But it was getting late and Rainbow was beginning to get tired. Her yawn have Gordon a close up view of her molars.

"Sorry," she said, "I guess I'm tired."

"Let's go to bed then."

Gordon switched off the console and put the mugs in the dishwasher. After switching off all the lights and making sure the doors were locked, he went upstairs and Rainbow followed.

Going into his room he drew the curtains and pulled the quilt back. Rainbow began removing her clothes, leaving her only in her underwear.

"Like what you see?" she asked him teasingly.

"Definitely."

"Pervert," she replied, playfully throwing a dirty sock at him.

Gordon laughed, "Where did you find that?"

"By your bed, seriously dude, you need to wash your dirty clothes; not leave them laying around."

"Sorry mother, I'll wash them tomorrow."

"See that you do. Now get in bed and snuggle me."

"Yes ma'am."

Gordon and Rainbow got into bed and did just that. Gordon enjoyed the feeling of Rainbow's soft fur against his bare skin and likewise, Rainbow likes the feeling of Gordon's bare skin and warm body on her fur. Rainbow had either consciously or subconsciously, wrapped her tail slightly around his waist and had an arm wrapped around his neck. Resting her head on his bare chest, Gordon wrapped an arm around her. This made Rainbow shudder slightly and she cuddled up to Gordon even closer.

It was obvious to Gordon that she had more than a passing interest in him.

Gordon and Rainbow both drifted off into a deep, restful sleep in each others embrace.

OUTSIDE GORDON'S HOUSE

APPROXIMATELY 3.30AM

Cloaked figures skulked in the shadows, being careful to avoid tripping the light sensors, and headed down the ramp to a large metal door and a normal sized door next to it. One of the cloaked figures fiddled with the locks on the normal sized door and after a few seconds was able to gain entry.

The cloaked figure and its three accomplices, entered Gordon's home along with several items.

MEANWHILE

Gordon and Rainbow were sleeping peacefully, Rainbow's head still resting on his chest. The night was calm and peaceful, the only noise that could be heard outside was the water feature in Gordon's garden.

All that was about to change.

The sudden ear-splitting noise instantly woke up both Gordon and Rainbow.

Within a second Gordon recognised the noise.

"WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME IS THAT NOISE?!"

"RAINBOW, GET OUT OF HERE! NOW!"

"WHAT IS IT?!"

"IT'S THE FIRE ALARM!," Gordon yelled as he went over to the balcony door and opening it, "GO! NOW!"

"BUT WHAT ABOUT YOU?!"

"I'M NOT LEAVING UNTIL I KNOW YOU'RE SAFE! NOW LEAVE OR I'LL THROW YOU OUT!"

Rainbow didn't need to be told again. She flew out as fast as she could, not caring one bit she was still mostly naked.

Gordon also left through the balcony door and abseiled down the balcony ladder onto the ground. Racing around the side of the house, he realised the fire was coming from the garage. As pissed as he was about possibly losing the cars, he was apocalyptically pissed off that Rainbow's life was endangered. As he came around to the front of the house, he saw four cloaked figures running away from the house.

Fuelled by a burning desire to kick the crap out of them for endangering Rainbow, he gave chase.

"GET BACK HERE YOU FUCKING CUNTS!"

The ear-splitting noise of the sirens had woken up all of Ponyville. Ponies were coming out of their houses to see what all of the commotion was. What they saw was Gordon chasing four cloaked figures. They also heard his continuing shouting and swearing.

"FACE ME LIKE MEN YOU FUCKING ARSEWIPES!"

Gordon continued chasing the cloaked figures, his bare feet pounding the dirt as he did so. Fortunately, Rainbow had gotten help.

The cloaked figures found themselves held in a purple magical aura. Forcing them down onto their knees, she removed their hoods with their magic revealing four ponies.

"Who are you and why did you try to kill my friends?! ANSWER ME!"

"Fuck off bitch! We don't have to answer to you!" one of the ponies said.

"BUT YOU DO ANSWER TO ME!"

Everyone in town looked up to see Princess Celestia, dressed in her full regalia and wings outstretched; followed by Luna and Cadence and platoon of Solar Guards.

All of them looking monumentally pissed off.

Gordon saw Rainbow, now wearing a purple bathrobe with white stars, and ran over to her. The two hugged each other tightly, Rainbow going even further by wrapping her wings and tail around him.

Rainbow quietly sobbed into his chest, wetting his chest with her tears.

"Sssshh, it's over now," he said quietly to her, "And you're safe."

Rainbow couldn't respond, her tears said more than words ever could.

Everyone in town was watching the two embrace.

An embrace that brought a smile from Cadence.

The quiet was broken by Celestia who marched over to the four ponies, still being held in Twilight's magic.

"Guards, arrest these ponies and throw them in the Canterlot dungeons under heavy guard. Make certain they do not converse with each other."

"Yes Ma'am," replied the Solar platoon commander.

He motioned to his soldiers who handcuffed the ponies, all of them Earth type, and took them back to Canterlot in separate carriages surrounded by at least four guards each.

After watching them being taken away, Celestia walked over to Gordon and Rainbow; the latter of which still crying.

"Rainbow Dash, Gordon, are you both OK?" she asked with genuine concern.

"I'm fine," replied Gordon, "I'm not too sure about Rainbow."

Rainbow let out another sob, "I'll be OK."

Rainbow folded her wings back but still kept a firm grip on Gordon's arm.

"What happened Gordon?" asked Celestia.

"Assuming those ponies were responsible, they set fire to my underground garage. Most likely in an attempt to kill me."

Ponies stood open mouthed in shock, some in disgust.

"What was that noise? We could hear it miles away."

"The fire alarm. And it's supposed to be loud, for like now when you're sleeping and need waking up. Good to know it still works."

"As long as you're both OK. When will the alarm stop?"

"When I shut it down, I'll go and sort it out now."

Gordon began to walk away but felt a tug on his arm.

"Don't leave me!" Rainbow whimpered.

Gordon looked into her eyes and he didn't need to be an expert to know the ordeal had seriously scared her. Gordon saw Cadence approach out of the corner of his eye and put a comforting arm around her.

"Rainbow, it's over now. You're safe, we're here for you. Gordon will be back but he needs to sort the alarm out."

"I'll be back as soon as I can Dashie," he said softly and kissed her on the cheek, causing her to blush profusely.

Cadence, and others, raised their eyebrows in surprise. He walked off to his house to shut off the alarm whilst Celestia motioned to two remaining guards.

"Go with him, make certain he's not interrupted and assist him if he asks for it."

"Yes ma'am," they replied in unison.

The two guards went with Gordon back to his house whilst Celestia walked back over to Rainbow.

"Will you be OK Rainbow?"

"I'll be fine Princess, so long as Gordon's with me."

She broke down in tears again. Cadence responded by wrapping her in a tight hug.

"What happened Rainbow?" asked Cadence.

"W-w-we were sleeping together in his room and then suddenly we were woken up by a loud noise."

"That alarm?" asked Cadence.

"Yeah, he opened the the door that lead onto the balcony and told me to leave. I asked him 'what about you'."

"And, what did he say?"

"He said he wasn't going to leave until he knew I was safe, and that if I didn't leave he'd throw me out."

The ponies' eyes widened in shock.

"You mean he would have literally thrown you out the bedroom window?" asked a pony in the crowd.

"I guess so," she whimpered.

The ponies muttered amongst themselves, not sure what to make of that.

"I'd do the same."

Everyone turned to see Shining Armor, still sporting a few bandages and bruises from his fight with Gordon the day before.

"If somepony I loved," he said looking at Cadence and Twilight, "Was in such a situation and they weren't leaving, I'd literally throw them out to save them."

"Couldn't that injure them in the process?" asked another pony.

"Better to have a busted rib or broken leg, than to burn to death."

Several ponies nodded, seeing the logic in the statement. Shining walked over to Rainbow.

"How is Gordon?"

"I'm not really sure," she replied wiping the tears from her eyes, "You could always ask him yourself."

Shining winced, "I'm not sure. After what happened yesterday.....I don't know."

"Speak to him Shining Armor," Luna said walking up to him, "I do not believe he bares a grudge against you."

Shining looked at Cadence who simply smiled at him, "OK, I'll talk to him."

"If you hurry, you could catch him now," Cadence said.

Shining nodded and made his way towards Gordon's house, after giving his wife a kiss first.

"Come on Rainbow," Cadence said, "Let's go to Twilight's library and have a nice cup of tea."

Gordon had switched off the alarm and reset the system. The water had drained away through the drains in the garage. They had been installed in the event that should, for whatever reason, excessive water enter the garage it would have an escape route. The drains had done their job, as had the fire suppression system. The fire had been put out and the cars had been undamaged.

In the centre of the garage was the remains of where the fire had been started.

The CCTV, with its night vision, would be instrumental in finding out exactly what the ponies did and proving their guilt.

Gordon didn't need any assistance form the guards. Good thing really. They were too busy ogling the cars.

"Gordon!"

Gordon looked up and saw Shining approach.

"Shining."

"Do you have a minute?"

"Sure, what do you want?"

"I'd like to apologise for my behaviour yesterday. I behaved in a manner unbecoming of somepony in my position."

"Apology accepted."

Shining blinked, "What?"

"I accept your apology. Water under the bridge as far as I'm concerned. Besides, I wasn't much better."

Shining laughed, "No, I suppose not. You hit really hard by the way."

"So do you."

Gordon walked over to Shining and extended his hand, "Friends?"

Shining smiled and shook his hand, "Friends."

"Now, what do you say we return to the others?"

"I see no problem with that," Shining replied. He looked to the two guards who were peering inside the cars, in particular the Pagani Huayra and Bugatti Veyron.

"Come on guys," Shining continued, "You've ogled the cars long enough."

The two guards reluctantly left the cars alone and walked with Gordon and Shining out of the garage.

"I'll be back with you shortly, I just need to go back to my bedroom for a moment, and dry myself. I''ll see you out front."

"Sure thing."

A few minutes later Gordon walked out of the front door in a clean change of clothing and carrying a bag containing Rainbow's clothes. He locked the front door behind him and walked with Shining and the two guards back to Twilight's tree-house.

They reached the tree-house after a few minutes and went inside. Rainbow, her friends and the Princesses were sitting in the library foyer. They looked up when they heard the door open, Rainbow nearly knocked Gordon off his feet when she flew into him, hugging him tightly.

"Hey Dashie, I brought your clothes."

"Thanks."

The two continued to hug a few more seconds until finally letting go.

"You OK?" asked Gordon.

"I am now that you're back."

Rainbow wrapped her arms around his arm and pulled him in close.

"If you two want to stop here tonight you can do," Twilight said, "There's plenty of room."

"Thanks Twi, we will do," replied Rainbow.

"I shall leave you now to get some well deserved rest," Celestia said, heading for the door followed by Luna and Cadence, "Goodnight."

"Goodnight Princess."

"And Gordon?" said Celestia.

"Yes?" he replied hesitantly.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

The princesses, Shining and remaining guards left the library, leaving the elements and Gordon. Spike, whom Gordon had yet to meet, was still asleep.

"I don't know about all of you," said Rainbow, "But I'd really like to go to bed now."

"Sure thing Rainbow, use the spare room next to mine."

"Thanks Twi. Come on Gordon," Rainbow replied, pulling him by the hand.

"Night girls."

"Goodnight Gordon."

Rainbow and Gordon went into the spare room and shut the door.

"It's a single bed," observed Gordon.

"Perfect."

Rainbow pulled the bedsheets back and git in, "Come in Gordon, take your clothes off and get in."

"Yes ma'am."

Gordon removed his clothes, except for his underwear, and got into the single bed with Rainbow. The single bed made snuggling and cuddling all the more intimate.

"Gordon?"

"Yes?"

"...........thank you."

She then kissed him gently on the lips and snuggled up to him again.

Gordon nuzzled her mane, "You're welcome Dashie."

Author's Note

I actually like the Water Temple.

My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people.)
Below is a list of current Patrons (at the time of writing/publishing).
Andrew Adams
Jarrod Muddyman
If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 11 - Date Night

The early morning sunlight dimly lit the room, the curtains blocking most of the light. Gordon and Rainbow were laying in bed, big spoon and little spoon respectively. His arm was wrapped gently around her abdomen whilst her tail went between his legs. Her wings, folded up as they were, provided a very soft and comfortable cushion for Gordon's chest.

A soft moan from Rainbow broke the gentle silence.

"Rainbow, you awake?" Gordon asked quietly.

Gordon only heard mumbles in return.

"More sleep it is then."

Gordon closed his eyes to rest a little longer and gently tightened his arm around Rainbow. Gordon felt one of her hands gently grip his arm, pulling it closer to her. Gordon and Rainbow could have stayed snuggled up like they were all morning. Sadly, the peaceful bliss was suddenly and loudly interrupted.

"Gordon, Rainbow! Are you up yet?" Twilight yelled, banging on the door.

Neither Gordon or Rainbow had time to answer before the door was opened and Twilight walked in. She looked to see them still in bed and the curtains still closed. Sighing in frustration, she walked over to the curtains and opened them, the dazzling light disturbing the snoozing of Gordon and Rainbow.

"Twilight!" Gordon groaned, "We're trying to sleep. Go and find a check list to run through or something."

Gordon pulled the quilt up and over both himself and a snickering Rainbow to block out the bright light.

"It's 7am, you should be up now."

"I had enough early mornings in the army to last a lifetime."

"Get up guys," she commanded, still looking out of the window to a beautiful sunny morning.

Neither Gordon or Rainbow moved.

The next thing they felt was sudden cold as the quilt was magically removed by Twilight.

"Twilight," Rainbow moaned, "I'm trying to snuggle with Gordon."

"Honestly, I would have thought that two physically active people would be up and about by now," she said as she turned around to look at them.

Only to go red in the face from embarrassment.

"Guys?"

Rainbow blearily opened her eyes and, realising Twilight was still in the room, quickly went just as red as her. She immediately tried to cover her exposed breasts with her arms, her sudden movements causing Gordon to get involved.

"What's wrong Dashie?"

"Twilight's still here."

"So?"

"So? She removed the quilt."

"And? Just put it back on us."

"We're naked."

The blunt answer quickly made the situation clear. Gordon and Rainbow were naked in bed together in front of Twilight. She being Rainbow's friend and Gordon's adversary. Though they had told Twilight they had slept together before, seeing them actually sleep together for herself was a little different. Gordon was about to speak but Rainbow beat him to it.

"Twilight either take your clothes off and join us or let us snuggle."

Not exactly what I had in mind, Gordon thought, How did we end up naked anyway?

Rainbow turned over so she was facing Gordon and put her arms around his neck, "Hey Gordon."

"Hey Dashie," he replied, placing an arm around her waist.

"Rainbow will you stop that!" Twilight yelled.

"Stop what? Snuggling Gordon?"

"Shaking your tail at me!"

"Was I shaking my tail at you? Whoops. Silly me," she grinned as she grabbed hold of it.

Twilight huffed and magically threw the quilt back over them, "Fine, just try not to have sex in that bed."

"Why?" asked Gordon.

"Because I only cleaned the sheets two days ago and I don't want them reeking of sex because you two can't control yourselves!"

"You sound tense Twi," Rainbow teased, "Why not hop in, release some pent up sexual urges?"

Twilight couldn't blush a brighter shade of red if she tried. Her mouth flopped up and down as she tried to process her thoughts into words.

"I'm going to leave you both now, do......do whatever you want."

A blushing Twilight quickly left and shut the door behind her, leaving the two of them alone again.

"Wow!" said Rainbow, "I've not seen her this sexually tense in a while."

"Is it unusual for her?"

"Put it this way, there's more chance of you and Celestia having sex than there is of Twilight having sex with anyone."

"She's not the social sort is she?"

"Not always. Before she moved to Ponyville, books were her only friends."

"Ouch, that sounds a little harsh."

"Maybe, but she definitely wasn't the social type."

"Rainbow?"

"Yes?"

"What's with the tail shaking?"

"When a pony shakes their tail at another pony what they're saying is 'come after me'. If a pony shakes their tail at another when they're in bed, it means.....fuck me."

"You mean, have sex. So when you shook your tail at Twilight you were inviting her over for sex?"

"Yep."

"Why?"

"She's easy to wind up."

"How easy?"

"Switch any two books on the shelves of her library and she'll notice and give you a long lecture on why you shouldn't do it and why it can disrupt library operations."

"You're joking?" he laughed.

"Am I?"

"DO YOU THINK YOU'RE BEING FUNNY?! RE-ARRANGING MY BOOKS LIKE THAT?! WELL?!"

Rainbow wasn't joking. Twilight was grumpily stood over Gordon with her arms folded, expecting an answer. Earlier, when Twilight left the room, he grabbed to random books that looked the same and switched their places. Within seconds of coming back in the room, Twilight noticed. She immediately suspected Gordon, as her friends knew all too well what would happen if they re-arranged the books.

Gordon held up a finger, "Technically they're public books."

"Don't split hairs with me Gordon. You will get up and un-rearrange the books immediately," she said firmly, folding her arms and stomping a hoof on the floor.

"Yes ma'am."

Gordon did as he was told. Twilight came off as a little terrifying when books were involved.

"There. Happy?" he asked as he set the books back to their original place.

Twilight smiled happily, "Yes. Now come and sit down while we discuss a little something we would like to do."

Gordon plonked himself down on the sofa, Rainbow sitting next to him and gently resting her head on his shoulder. The other girls sat themselves also.

"Gordon, the girls and I have been talking and we thought about taking you out to see a bit more of Equestria."

"Are you sure that's wise?" he asked unsure.

"The place we have in mind is Trottingham."

Gordon immediately recognised the name and could see where the girls were going. It would make sense to take him there, and it would be interesting to see if there's any human remains or artefacts to see. Not too mention to see if there's pro-human views, something he could do desperately well with.

"When would we go?"

"Why not tonight? We would get the overnight train tonight to Manehatten, then get a boat over to the Griffish Isles; the small island Trottingham is located on."

"Will we be having a look round Manehatten as well?"

"Sure, if you like."

Recognising the pun and acting in a hunch, Gordon couldn't resist asking, "Would by any chance, Manehatten be a city of skyscrapers?"

The girls blinked in surprise, astounded at such an accurate guess.

"Yes but how did you know?" asked Twilight.

"A city in my world called 'New York City', is made up of five boroughs called Staten Island, Queens, Brooklyn, the Bronx and.......Manhatten."

"MANhatten?" repeated Twilight.

"It seems Manehatten is a pony pun on Manhatten." Gordon replied.

"Is it a big city?" asked Rarity.

"You could say that. By land area, it covers 12,000 square miles and has a population of around 20 million. Tokyo, the capital city of Japan, is the most populous, fitting 35 million people into just over 5,000 square miles."

The ponies eyes boggled.

"They're massive!" Rainbow exclaimed excitedly, "They completely dwarf Equestrian cities!"

"Manehatten is our largest city, but at two hundred square miles it may as well be a country village compared to your cities."

Gordon smirked in delight, "When you see pictures of New York, it's hard to believe it was just once filled with trees. You should see it on a night time."

"Why? Shouldn't everyone be asleep?" asked Fluttershy, confused as to why people would be awake during the night.

"New York is a city that never sleeps. There's a vibrant night life in every major city in my world, some better than others. It's a pity you girls would never be able to experience it. Rarity would love Paris on a night time, a romantic boat ride down La Seine, gazing with your loved one under the stars at an illuminated Eiffel Tower."

A light blush appeared on Rarity's cheeks, "My, such a romantic."

Gordon just shrugged his shoulders, "That's just one example."

"Yeah yeah enough with the mushy stuff," an agitated Rainbow said, "Can we get back to the trip?"

"You OK Dash?" asked Pinkie.

"I'm fine, why wouldn't I be?"

"You seem a little.....irritated."

"I'm fine.....really."

The girls decided not to say any more on the matter and leave it be, despite being a little concerned. Rainbow had been acting a little strange not long after Gordon arrived and become quite clingy to him. She'd perhaps become even more so after last night's events.

"Now, we'd have to get a train to Canterlot and board the night train there. We'd arrive in Manehatten at around 8am and get the 9am boat to Trottingham."

"So long as I'm back to prepare for the lecture and set everything up."

"We should, if there's no delays, be back on around Sunday dinner time."

"That's fine with me. What time train would we be getting?"

"There's a sleeper train that leaves Canterlot at 22.33 so we'll catch the 20.04 train to Canterlot to ensure we won't miss it."

"Don't worry Twi, we'll meet you at Canterlot station instead." Rainbow said, shuffling closer to Gordon.

Twilight cocked an eyebrow, "What do you mean?"

"She and Gordon are going on a date tonight in Canterlot," Rarity said aloud, smiling happily.

The other girls cheered with joy, pleased that their blue pegasus friend was going for a romantic night out. They each gave their congratulations and wished them luck. Everyone that is, except Twilight.

"You're going on a date? You haven't even known each other a week!"

"So?" replied Gordon, "Wouldn't you much rather we be dating than at each other's throats? Besides, you were there yesterday when Rainbow asked."

Twilight sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, "Of course I would I'd rather you both get along, it's just that-"

"Twilight."

Gordon got up and went over to Twilight, gently placing his hands on each of her upper arms.

"Twilight, I'm not going to hurt Rainbow. If it was my intention to cause any of you harm believe me........I would have done it by now."

"I know, so does my brother," she said with venom.

Gordon sighed and felt a pang of shame at the mention of his scuffle with Shining the other day. Losing his cool like that was conduct unbecoming of a British Army officer, or ex-officer in his case.

"Yes, but I apologised for that and we both consider the matter settled."

"You might, but I still had to watch you beat my brother to a pulp while you just shrug off your injuries like they're nothing."

Gordon let go and sat back down next to Rainbow.

"You're scared of me aren't you?"

Twilight nodded hesitantly, "Yes, not just because you're human; but because of your military past and what you're capable of. You're not just some thug flailing his arms around, you're a soldier trained to kill; and considering what humans are capable of and have done in the past, I think it's perfectly reasonable to be scared of you."

Gordon leant forward slightly and rested his head in his hands, Twilight's words bringing back memories of his combat tours of Iraq and Afghanistan; including his terrifying 'Tour from Hell'. The tour in which, his friend made the ultimate sacrifice.

"Gordon."

"Gordon."

"Gordon!"

Gordon came back to his senses with a jolt and saw Rainbow with her face close to him, "Yes? Something wrong?"

"You zoned out on us," Rainbow replied, "You OK?"

"I'm fine."

"Liar," Applejack said straight away.

Gordon rolled his eyes, "Let me rephrase, I don't want to talk about it."

He got up and wearily headed for the library door, "I'll see you later. Dashie, I'll meet you at around 5pm at the train station."

"Sure thing," she replied smiling sweetly.

"Rarity?"

"Yes Gordon?"

"Make sure Dashiekins is wearing a dress."

"She will do, I guarantee it."

Rainbow scowled at Gordon, "You are so going to get it!"

"Maybe a pretty bonnet and parasol to match your dress, what do you think Rarity?" Gordon teased.

"It sounds simply delightful."

Rainbow's scowl hardened and she began glaring her teeth, "You are so REALLY going to get it!"

Gordon smiled mischievously and opened the door, "Bye Dashiekins, try not to enjoy yourself too much with Rarity; I know how much you love wearing dresses."

Gordon bolted out just in time to avoid being hit in the face with a cushion.

"NO THROWING CUSHIONS IN THE LIBRARY!"

"Well that was a weird morning," Gordon said aloud to himself as he walked back to his house.

PONYVILLE TRAIN STATION 5PM

Gordon was stood on the station platform, waiting patiently for Rainbow and the girls to arrive. He was wearing black trousers with a navy blue shirt. Carrying a small luggage bag over his shoulder, containing clean clothes, some toiletries and his iPad Pro; he mind mulled over the events of the past few days. His first encounter with the girls and the Princesses, the Garden Party, the false accusations of food poisoning, the discovery of certain objects in the old castle in the Everfree Forest, the vile graffiti on his garage and the attempted burning down of his house.

And Rainbow.

He couldn't deny that he did have some interest in her. Which was unusual in itself given she isn't human.

Not that it mattered. She still had a fine derrière as far as he was concerned.

"Hey Gordon!"

Speaking of whom.

Gordon turned around and immediately went slack jawed and wide eyed. Rainbow walked seductively towards him, noting his expression.

"You'll catch flies with that mouth."

Gordon got his jaw working again and, blushing, spluttered out a response.

"W-w-wow! Rainbow....you look fantastic."

Rainbow was wearing a strapless, sleeveless gold sequin prom dress that went down to the ground, very similar to the silver dress she wore the other day in Rarity's boutique. Once again, Rainbow had her mane tied into a bun and had a gold and diamond braided necklace. She even had gold eye shadow applied. On her hooves were gold horseshoes similar in design to Celestia's.

"Thanks, you look great yourself," Rainbow replied, elated at the compliments.

Rainbow wrapped her arms around Gordon and hugged him affectionately.

Gordon, though slightly surprised by her show of affection in public, returned the hug, "You seem to be in a good mood."

"Well duh? You're taking me out to dinner at one of the top restaurants in Canterlot."

"Indeed I am," he replied, holding out an arm, "Shall we my dear?"

Rainbow blushed and took his arm, gently hooking her arm around his.

"Such a lovely sight."

Gordon and Rainbow both looked over to see the girls, also wearing dresses, giggling at the romantic scenes before them.

"Oh, hey Rares....forgot you were all there," Rainbow replied, laughing lightly.

"Don't worry darling, as long as you're happy. How about you Gordon, are you OK?"

"I feel great and Rainbow looks fantastic."

It took monumental willpower for Rainbow not to jump for joy and burst from the excitement of being complimented in such a manner. Despite her tough girl attitude, Rainbow was incredibly sensitive and took criticism hard and personally.

"Indeed she does," replied Rarity.

"What's with your lots' dresses?" asked Gordon, "Going somewhere special?"

Twilight was the one to speak up, "We decided to go out for dinner as well, but at a different restaurant. We didn't want to get in the way of your night together."

"Thanks Twi," replied Rainbow, "Are we still meeting at the train station in Canterlot?"

"Yes, I've already got tickets for all of us."

"Thanks Twi," Rainbow replied again, "I'll pay you back when I can."

"It's fine, don't worry about it. Same goes for you Gordon, there's no need to pay me back."

"Oh...well thanks," he replied, surprised at her generosity, "I'll show you some more human technology in return if you like?"

Twilight's smile almost came off her face. The chance to study anything new was just too exciting for her to remain calm over. Even if it was human technology. The group wasn't waiting too much longer before the train arrived. A small train of three burgundy carriages, being pulled by a steam engine that resembled a Fairburn class 4 2-6-4T, rolled into the station.

The group got on the train and found themselves table seats facing each other, and sat down. Rainbow and Gordon unsurprisingly sitting together. As the train began moving again, Gordon got out his iPad Pro and showed it to everyone.

"This is my iPad Pro, what do you think it does?"

The girls looked amongst themselves, completely clueless.

"I'll tell you. It plays games, music, films, takes pictures, records video, accesses the internet, utilises applications for specific functions....it's really quite brilliant."

Six mouths looked like that of codfish.

"There's no way that can do what you just said!" Twilight said firmly and sceptically, "If it can play music then where's the record go? Where's the needle to play it? Where's the film to record pictures or take photos? And how can you play games on that?!"

Gordon simply switched the tablet on, the girls mesmerised as the screen came to life. Opening the camera function, he held up the tablet to the girls on the other table (Rarity, Pinkie, Applejack and Fluttershy), and took a picture. He turned the tablet around to show them and then Twilight. Their eyes went wide and their jaws hit the floor.

"B-b-but how?" Twilight spluttered.

"No idea, I'm not technically minded. I can play the piano on this as well."

Twilight huffed, "Oh come on, you can't seriously expect me to-"

The girls could hear the unmistakeable sound of a piano.

Coming from Gordon's tablet.

He looked up Twilight and saw her mouth flop up and down, unable to vocalise words, as she looked at the tablet and saw piano keys on the screen.

"Twilight?" Gordon said waving a hand in front of her, "Are you still in there?"

There was no response.

"I think you broke her darling."

The group arrived at Canterlot, Twilight still in disbelief at Gordon's tablet and what it could do. In addition to photos and a virtual piano, he also showed them some videos, played some music and a game or two. He also explained what the internet and World Wide Web was and explained why he couldn't show them in Equestria. They were disappointed but understood.

Stepping off the train and onto the platform at Canterlot Piccadilly train station, they made their way out of the station; many eyes watching them as they did so. But it wasn't the dresses of the girls or being the Elements of Harmony that caused eyes to look their way.

It was Rainbow and Gordon.

Rainbow had once again hooked her arm around Gordon's arm as they walked through the atrium and into Canterlot itself.

"There's ponies looking at us," Rainbow whispered to Gordon.

"Let them look, they're only jealous of how fantastic you look. Seriously Dashie, take my advice and wear dresses more often."

Rainbow pouted sulkily, "Watch yourself Gordon, lest you wish to be a live ponyquin for Rarity."

"Ponyquin......you mean mannequin? You'll persuade Rarity to use me as a model?"

"Yes," she replied, pouting harder with determined eyes.

"You wouldn't dare."

"Wouldn't I?"

Gordon grinned mischievously as a golden opportunity to tease Rainbow suddenly opened.

"Rainbow, I really advise wearing dresses more often."

Gordon had a shit-eating grin whilst Rainbow's pout became a creepy grin.

"RARITY!"

Gordon had agreed to stop teasing Rainbow after an intervention from Rarity, remembering the life lesson 'pick your battles'. He knew he wouldn't win this one so he decided to concede defeat.

This time.

Twilight and the others had gone their own way leaving Rainbow and Gordon to make their way to the steakhouse on their own. Spike had remained in Ponyville, apparently having a sleep over with Sweetie Belle, Rarity's younger sister, whom Gordon had yet to meet personally. Spike, whilst not hostile towards Gordon was still a little suspicious of him. Gordon, being told he'd been raised by Twilight, understood why.

Rainbow and Gordon walked through a few more streets until the reached the steak house.

The Grill of Glasgow

"Apparently the owner bought the building that hasn't been used in ages and converted it into a restaurant," Rainbow explained as they turned onto the street the restaurant was located.

"Who owns the place?" asked Gordon.

"A unicorn stallion called Hell Fire."

"Sounds fearsome."

"Apparently he has quite a temper."

Gordon chuckled to himself, Sounds like a certain fiery tempered Scottish chef from back home.

The two entered the restaurant and were greeted by the maître d'. The stallion did a double take as he recognised both his new guests.

"The Element of Loyalty and Captain Gresley, welcome to The Grill of Glasgow."

"Pleasure," Gordon replied, "You know us?"

"I know of you. Miss Dash is known to all of Equestria and you yourself are known to many here in Canterlot."

"I am?"

"Indeed. Duke Fancy Pants speaks highly of you."

"Well," Gordon replied, a little surprised, "High praise from high above."

"Indeed. Would you like me to take you to a table?"

"Certainly."

"Would you like a seat by a window?"

Gordon looked to Rainbow who nodded in response, "Yes please."

"Very well sir and madam, if you'll follow me."

As the maître d' lead them through the restaurant many pairs of eyes followed them, but thankfully the other patrons quickly went back to their business. Before they reached their table, the maître d' encountered his boss.

"Chef Hell Fire."

Hell Fire looked at his maître d' and then at his new guests, recognising them instantly.

"Maître d'," Hell Fire said before looking to Gordon and Rainbow, "Welcome to The Grill of Glasgow, I'm Chef Hell Fire."

No. Fucking. Way.

Gordon quickly composed himself from the shock of hearing the familiar voice and introduced himself and Rainbow.

"I'm Gordon Gresley and this here is Rainbow Dash."

"Yes I know who you both are. Fine name by the way, Gordon. A real man's name."

Man? An odd term for a pony, but he's right about the name Gordon.

"Indeed, 'Gordons' take no shit from anyone," replied Gordon.

"Indeed not, I certainly don't."

Ay? Is this guy actually-

"I hate to sound impatient, but I'm getting kinda hungry," Rainbow said.

"Well you've come to the right place. I guarantee you'll leave here satisfied and full."

"Glad to hear it," replied Gordon, "Just a quick question though?"

"Ask away," replied Hell Fire.

"What's with the name of this place?"

"I found the name 'Glasgow' in some old books and liked the sound of it," Hell Fire replied, "Sounds like a place I'd enjoy."

Hell Fire winked then nodded to the maître d', silently instructing him to return to his duties. Hell Fire went off, back to the kitchen while the maître d' lead Gordon and Rainbow to their table by the window. They had a view of a reasonably busy high street illuminated by street lamps, with ponies and a few griffons going about their business.

The maître d' gave them each a menu and, while most options were steak, there were a few others options available. Gordon and Rainbow didn't take long to decide and chose the same thing. 14oz Sirloin Steak, cooked to medium rare. Accompanying the steak were thick cut, chunky chips cooked until crisp and golden, onion rings and some spinach.

For drinks they ordered a bottle of red wine.

Rainbow and Gordon casually looked around the restaurant from their table. The hardwood flooring and exposed brickwork giving a rustic feel to the place. The wall lamps gently lit the interior giving a warm, inviting atmosphere. On various walls throughout were pictures of Canterlot, most in black and white, professionally shot to artistically display the various districts of Canterlot.

"Cosy place," Rainbow said aloud, looking around.

"Yeah, looks nice. Hopefully the food will match."

"It will. Hell Fire is one of Equestria's top chefs."

"Any others?"

Rainbow thought for a moment, trying to rack her brain for a name. Her eyes lit up slightly when she remembered.

"Oh yeah, there's one called Jam Olive. He practically overhauled school lunchtimes by himself and pretty much cornered the Ministry of Education into forcing schools to provide only healthy, nutritious food."

Sounds very familiar, even his name, thought Gordon.

"So no deep-fried Mars bars?"

Rainbow cocked her head, "What's a deep-fried Mars bar?"

"I'm not surprised you wouldn't know, it's a Mars bar deep fried in batter."

"Is it good?"

"Some people like it, some don't. I'm in the latter of the two. Peanut butter and chocolate however.....a truly beautiful combination," he finished off dreamily as he stared upwards, lost in his own little world.

He looked back down to see Rainbow looking a little green around the gills.

"You OK Rainbow?"

"Peanut butter and chocolate?" she asked grimacing is displeasure.

"It's truly lovely, try it sometime."

"Maybe, but one one condition."

"What condition is that?"

"You take me for a drive in one of those cars of yours."

Gordon had to think about it. Whilst he didn't mind showing them any of the cars his main concern was the lack of roads. Sure he could take them for a drive, but driving low down super cars worth millions, on grass with no traction is only asking for trouble. The Rolls Royce's were out of the question without a road. The only vehicle he had that would be suitable for a proper drive in Ponyville would be the Range Rover.

"Sure, it'll have to be the Range Rover though, it's the only one specifically built to go off road. Ponyville terrain and lack of roads make driving the others unwise and unsafe."

"Sure, I can still see them though?"

"Sure. Sit in the driving seat as well if you like."

Rainbow had a goofy grin which brought out a chuckle from Gordon.

"That's so awesome!"

"I had a feeling you'd like the sound of it."

"Can't wait. Speaking of waiting, how long do you think our steaks will be?"

"Not too long for medium."

"I wonder what goes on in there," pondered Rainbow as she looked to the kitchen.

"IT'S RAW!"

They chatted for a few more minutes, mostly Gordon explaining the cars in more detail until their conversation was interrupted as their meals were brought to them. The smell instantly filled their noses as the plates were put down in front of them. The waiter quickly left, leaving the two of them alone once more.

The steak, on the outside at least, looked salivatingly brilliant. The chips were crisp and golden and the onion rings battered perfectly. Gordon cut into the steak and saw the steak was cooked to perfection. Seared with half of the centre red. Putting some onto his mouth, it was chewy but reasonably firm.

"How's yours?" asked Gordon.

Rainbow smiled and ruffled her wings, "It's great! How's yours?"

"Great also."

"Gordon?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you.....do you plan to leave Equestria?"

The question caught Gordon off guard. He hadn't really thought about it given that he was too busy with one incident after another cropping up. But when he thought about it, he took on the assumption that he would be stuck in Equestria given the first humans were.

"I don't think I can. The other humans didn't leave so I assume I can't either."

"Does that bother you?"

"A great deal," he sighed, "To be taken from what little I had left.....it's like the universe has singled me out for shit things to happen to. I've had a great many number of things happen to me that don't happen to most people in their entire lifetimes, and I've had them happen in the space of a few years."

"Would you go back if you could?"

Gordon pondered the question for a moment, "If you'd asked me that just after we met I wouldn't have been able leave fast enough, but now; I don't know."

"What if, say....somepony liked you. Would you stay then?"

Gordon looked up to Rainbow and saw a very slight blush on her cheeks and that she seemed to be a little nervous, as though she was afraid of what the answer might be.

"I don't know," Gordon replied, "Depends who it is."

"What if Princess Celestia asked you to stay?"

"Then I'd be off faster than even you can move."

"That fast huh? What if I asked you to stay?"

Rainbow's eyes were almost pleading Gordon so say he'd stay. Ever since just after Gordon's welcoming party where she apologised to him for the way she acted before, she had been thinking of Gordon most of the time. There was something about him she liked, but what exactly she couldn't work out. Though she would never admit it, the previous night terrified her. Had it not been for Gordon's houses fire alarms she may have died that night, and not in a pleasant manner. After going back to sleep at Twilight's she had a nightmare of being burned to death with no-one around to save her. The nightmare had woken her up again and the first thing she did was after catching her breath was cuddle up to Gordon, who despite being asleep; made her feel safe and secure.

"Then I might consider it."

"Might consider it?" she asked.

Gordon looked at Rainbow and saw she seemed a little hurt by the indecisive answer.

"You OK Rainbow?" he asked, concerned he may have unintentionally hurt her feelings.

"Yeah, why?"

"You just seemed a bit upset at my answer."

"I'm not upset, I just......I just don't want to not see you again."

"Likewise. Despite our rocky start, I wouldn't not want to see you all again. Even if I did leave."

Rainbow started looking a little sheepish at the mention of their introduction and what she did to Gordon.

"Yeah, about that. Sorry for knocking you out."

"Apology accepted."

"Considering how strong and tough you are I'm surprised I managed to do that."

"Being caught off guard didn't help me. How did you girls get in anyway? The doors and windows were locked."

"Twilight teleported us in."

"She can do that?"

"Yeah, but don't worry; unicorns can only do that if the situation demands it. They can't just go teleporting into anypony's house just because they can."

"Isn't that kind of what you girls did though?"

"Maybe, but try to see it from our point of view. An odd looking house appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the night, we had to check out the inside."

"But anything could have been inside, you could have been putting yourselves in danger."

"Maybe, but we've been in tough situations before so it's not like we were completely oblivious to the situation."

Rainbow smiled seductively and jumped on a chance to tease Gordon, "Why so concerned? Are you caring about me all of a sudden?"

A wide eyed Gordon nearly choked on his steak, "What?! It's not that!"

"Oh, so you're saying you don't care about me?"

"Yes! I mean no!"

Gordon facepalmed as Rainbow giggled like a little filly, relishing in teasing Gordon. He regained his composure and reaching his arm across the table, gently held her hand.

"For the record, I do care about you."

Rainbow felt her heart swell a little at those words. Just a few days ago she was hostile and aggressive towards Gordon and now she was falling head over heels for him. She held his hand in return, enjoying the intimate contact, and changed her tone to a more serious one.

"Then why not stay here, if you care about me?"

Gordon had a pained expression in his face as he recalled an emotional memory, one from days long past.

"Someone once told me, 'Don't make a girl a promise.....if you know you can't keep it'."

".......Michelle?"

Gordon nodded, "Yeah."

"Is that why you won't say for certain that you'll stay, because you can't guarantee that you will."

"Yes."

"Well.......I hope you do stay."

"We'll see."

It was getting late and the Twilight and the girls were waiting in the train station, on the platform next to their train which was currently being loaded with supplies for the buffet car. Twilight was pacing up and down impatiently, irked that Gordon and Rainbow were running late.

"Where are they? They should be here now, it's already 22.18; the train leaves at 22.33."

"Twilight quit yer worryin', they're here now," Applejack said pointing in the direction of Gordon and Rainbow.

Twilight turned to the dating and stomped over to them, a scowl on her face and not at all a happy bunny. Gordon leaned a little closer to Rainbow and whispered to her.

"Prepare to look at shoes."

"Where have you two been?" Twilight demanded, looking in particular at Gordon.

"We were-"

"If you two had been any later we would have missed our train."

"But-"

"Then we would have had to catch a later train and arrive later in Manehatten."

"Twilight-"

"Then we would have missed the boat to Trottingham."

"TWILIGHT!"

Twilight flinched at the sudden outburst from Rainbow and shocked into silence.

"Twilight," Rainbow continued, capitalising on the silence, "Can you save the lectures for when we're on board, it's getting cold out here."

Twilight noted Rainbow was just wearing her dress and nothing else, giving little protection from the cold. She nodded and silently walked towards back to the other girls, followed by Gordon and Rainbow; the chill in the air starting to get a little bitey.

"Hey Gordon, Rainbow," Applejack said, "Did ya enjoy your date?"

"Yeah it went well, steak was good."

"What about you Rainbow?" asked Rarity, "Did you enjoy yourself?"

"Yeah I had a great time. I wouldn't mind going again."

"Well Dashiekins, if you're a good girl in Trottingham then I might just treat you to a night out again sometime," he said before giving her a kiss in her cheek.

Rainbow blushed profusely as Gordon boarded the train, taking his ticket from Twilight on the way along with his luggage; which Twilight kindly had stored at the train station luggage office, along with the other girl's luggage. After he boarded the train and was out of sight, Rainbow held her clenched hands to her mouth and flapped her wings excitedly; though remained on the ground.

"OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH!"

"My my," Rarity said, walking over to Rainbow, "It seems somepony is madly in love."

"I agree," Applejack added, "Ya certainly have fallen for Gordon. Quite ironic considerin' ya knocked 'im out when ya first saw him."

"Hey I apologised to him for that which he accepted."

"Hey I'm not complainin', I'm pleased you've found somepony ya like."

"I agree," added Fluttershy, "You and Gordon seem well suited together and you've been a lot happier in the last few days."

Pinkie bounced over to Rainbow and hugged her tightly, causing Rarity to reel in fright at the risk of Rainbow's dress being damaged. Fortunately though, no damage was done.

"One of my bestest buddies is dating my newest bestest buddy!"

"Well it's not official yet, it was just one date," Rainbow replied, trying to play down the situation.

"Not official yet, just one date?" Rarity repeated sceptically, "Keep telling yourself that darling."

"Girls I don't like to interrupt but we need to get moving!"

The girls looked to Twilight to see her mane beginning to frazzle, terrified at the thought of not boarding the train in time and getting behind schedule.

"Sure thing Twi," replied Rainbow, "The schedule can't be disrupted."

The other girls giggled as Twilight looked on unamused, and boarded the train; showing the conductor their tickets as they boarded. They made their way to their compartments, taking their luggage with them. They entered their adjoining compartments, Rainbow making sure Twilight paired her with him, and placed their luggage down. They left their compartments, locking the doors behind them, and made their way to the buffet car for a late night glass of wine; the girls still in their dresses.

Not that Gordon minded. The girls looked fantastic in them.

Gordon and the girls spread themselves across three tables as the 1st class carriage they were in had a 2-1 seat configuration. Rainbow, making sure she was sat next to Gordon; sharing a table with Twilight. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy occupied the table behind them; Gordon and the girls being the carriages only passengers. They sat themselves down just as the engine whistle blew and the train slowly moved forward. The engine being reminiscent of an LNER Peppercorn Class A1, and dark blue in colour. The carriages were reasonably luxurious and similar to that of the Orient Express.

"This is quite luxurious," Gordon commented aloud.

"I thought I'd treat everypony....and human," Twilight replied, "Believe it or not I rather enjoy travelling on trains."

"Well sadly in my country train fares are massively expensive, the interiors are little more than cattle wagons and the staff are pig ignorant."

"Sounds dreadful, " said Rainbow.

"Since the UK railways were privatised its gone even more downhill than it was before. It's all about making money now, sod providing a rail service. Passengers are cows to be milked as far as Train Operating Companies are concerned."

"Are all human railways like that?"

"No. Germany and Switzerland have excellent railways which almost always run on time. But Japan has arguably the best railways, their most famous being their dedicated high speed Shinkansen bullet trains. Their trains run on time to the second and their trains are so punctual that, if they're late passengers are given a card that they can give to their employers explaining why they were late; and it's a valid reason for being so."

"Wow. Why are they called bullet trains though?"

"Because the Bullet trains are fast like a bullet, due to its aerodynamic shape."

"What's a bullet?" asked Twilight.

"It's a small piece of metal, pointed at one end that is fired from a gun."

"And what's a gun?"

"A weapon."

"To kill with?"

"Yes," he replied nonchalantly.

Twilight's face contorted with rage and disgust, right in front of her was someone who casually responded about a killing device; like he was uncaring about what it actually does.

"Why would you use them to kill people with? Why would you even kill anyway?!"

"They're not always used in that manner. Some people use them for hunting, some for defence of their property. But gun laws vary between different countries. In my country, gun laws are very strict and hand guns are banned altogether, whereas in the United States of America, there are as many guns as people, around 300 million guns in total."

"But why would anyone want a weapon that can kill?"

"Why do your Royal Guards have swords and spears?"

"Excuse me?" asked Twilight, confused at the question, "What does that have to do with guns?"

"Why do Royal guards have swords and spears? They're both weapons designed to kill if necessary, so why do they have them?"

"Well they're mainly for defending Equestria from hostile threats, but the guards wouldn't actually kill anypony with them."

"Then why bother having weapons then? If you're not prepared to use a weapon, then there's no point in having it in the first place. If the guards aren't prepared to kill to defend the realm, then there was little point in joining up."

"Is that why you joined your army, to kill?"

"No," Gordon relied with forced calm, "I joined up to follow my father in what he did, doing his part for Queen and Country. The Armed Forces have no interest in taking people on who simply want to kill. Besides, killing is only used as an absolute last resort."

"What do you mean?"

"Every diplomatic channel is tried first to prevent armed conflict, it's the very reason the United Nations was founded; to prevent future armed conflicts and find resolutions through peaceful means. If diplomacy doesn't work then things such as economic sanctions and trade embargos are put in place. The freezing of foreign assets is another option. Armed conflict is only used when all other options have been exhausted. The Second World War is such an example"

"The SECOND World War?!" Twilight spluttered.

"Yes. It came after the first."

Twilight gave Gordon an ice cold glare.

Gordon rolled his eyes, "Anyway, in the run up to WWII, the then Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, Neville Chamberlain, sought peaceful means to prevent war with Nazi Germany. Persuading Czechoslovakia, now the separate nations of the Czech Republic and Slovakia, to allow the Nazi's to settle in the Sudetenland. The region of Czechoslovakia that consisted of German speaking people. Hitler wanted the Sudetenland to be part of Greater Germany and the Third Reich. The Czechoslovak government eventually agreed."

"But if they agreed, why did the war start? Where you just looking for a fight?"

Gordon took in a deep breath, his frustration reaching boiling point, "It was known as the Munich Agreement. Chamberlain himself said, ' I believe it is peace for our time'. I'll show you the full speech sometime, but all it did was play into Hitler's hands. It was Hitler and the Nazi's who were craving war, not the Allies."

"What happened afterwards?" asked Rainbow.

"Well, the 'peace for our time' was spoken on 30 September 1938. On the 3rd of September 1939, the United Kingdom, and France, declared war on Germany."

"So it was your side craving war? It was your side who declared war, the Germans were the one's defending themselves."

Gordon ignored her and carried on his history lecture, "A few months after the Munich Agreement, Slovakia seceded from Czechoslovakia and became a pro-Nazi state while the Nazi's occupied the rest of Czechoslovakia with the exception of Carpathian Ruthenia which was occupied by Hungary. It wasn't until the Nazi's invaded Poland that war was declared. But even then, the Nazi's were given one last chance to withdraw their troops."

"That clearly didn't happen," Twilight replied, "So when war was declared, how long before you all started killing each other?"

"A while actually. The first few months became known as the 'Phony War' due to no one being killed and no real feeling the nation was at war. Do you want to hear Neville Chamberlain's speech after war was declared?"

"Yes."

"What are you expecting to hear?"

"A man calling for people to go out there and kill Nazis," replied Twilight confidently, "Your side declared war so you must've been wanting to kill."

Gordon said nothing and just looked at her before getting out his phone, "Hang on a moment while I find it."

"What's that?" asked Rainbow

"My Phone, an iPhone 6 Plus to be precise. It can do pretty much the same as the iPad as well as communicate with people around the entire world.""

Gordon took out his phone, specifically the. He got that one mainly because its larger size fit better in his brawny hands. He took it out and showed the girls.

"Communicate?" asked Twilight, "How?"

"I'm not sure on the specifics, but it'll say how in one of those books I leant you."

"How many of those are there?" asked Rainbow, looking at it in awe.

"This particular model I'm not sure, but there's billions of these kind of mobile phones in my world; all made by different companies."

"Billions?" Twilight asked, her eyes almost boggling out of their sockets.

"Yeah. Well yeah, I did say there are almost seven and a half billion humans and a considerable number have at least one of these phones. But back to what we were talking about, here's his speech."

"Not exactly calling for the slaughter of the enemy," Gordon remarked, referring to Twilight's earlier comments.

Twilight fidgeted uncomfortably in her seat and grimaced, "Sorry. I guess I should stop being so suspicious of humanity. I'm supposed to be a scholar yet I allow my emotions to interfere with my rational judgement."

"He resigned the Premiership less than a year later, allowing Winston Churchill to become Prime Minister. In the same time,the Nazis invaded and occupied the Netherlands, Belgium, Luxembourg, Denmark, Norway and France."

"France? But I thought they declared war?"

"They surrendered to the Nazis but over 100,000 of their troops including General Charles de Gaulle, made it safely to the UK. Hitler then tried to invade the UK but was thwarted by the Royal Air Force in what became known as the 'Battle of Britain'. Had the UK fallen......"

"How long did the war last?"

"Six years with a death toll estimated between 50 and 80 million."

Twilight and Rainbow both froze, shocked to their cores at the astonishingly high number.

"That's barbaric!" Twilight exclaimed.

"That's war," Gordon replied.

"How can you be so blasé about it?"

"I'm not being blasé, I'm merely stating a fact. In war, people die."

"Have you ever fought in a war?" asked Rainbow.

"I have but not a war in the sense of one country against another, but I've fought in combat zones against extremely dangerous people who'd murder anyone who isn't like them; and yes, I've killed. Not because I wanted to but because it was my job, and the situation demanded it."

Twilight looked a little repulsed at Gordon blunt response, unnerved that taking lives seemed to matter little to him.

"Doesn't it bother you, that you had to kill?"

"Letting my feelings get in the way would have resulted in my death, and quite possibly the deaths of my comrades. When you're in a fire-fight in a combat zone, it's kill or be killed."

There was silence all around as Gordon said those words. Whilst Equestrian history wasn't completely devoid of warfare, what Gordon was saying was so cold and brutal by Equestrian standards they couldn't help but feel uneasy.

"Is it really necessary to kill?" asked Twilight, her voice quivering ever so slightly.

"The people in question? Yes. As I said they are extremely dangerous and would unhesitatingly murder anyone who isn't like them."

"Why?"

"It's complicated."

"But why kill? Can't you reason with those people?"

"If they were reasonable we wouldn't have to fight them. Look Twilight, talking about this is making me uneasy, can we move on to something else?"

"You're right. I'm sorry, it's just that killing is unheard of in Equestria."

"Something I hope remains that way," Gordon replied.

"What do you want to talk about?" asked Twilight.

"Here you are darlings."

Their conversation was interrupted when Rarity appeared with a bottle of red wine and three wine glasses and set them down on the table.

"It's on me, oh and when you change out of your dresses give them to me. I'll have them delivered back to Ponyville in time for when we return. I don't want to risk damaging them taking them to Trottingham."

"Sure thing Rares," replied Rainbow, "Thanks for the wine."

"No problem darling."

Rarity left them and went back to the other girls.

"So," Gordon said, pouring everyone some (red) wine, "Do you want to see some other stuff on my phone?"

"Sure," replied Twilight, barely containing an excited grin.

Gordon put his phone down and swiped through the menus and showed them some games including Klondike, one of Gordon's favourite card games; and Tetris. Like with his iPad, the girls were fascinated by the technology and the wonders it could do. Gordon loaded up the music menu and decided to play some music from long ago.

"This particular piece, was composed by a German, and later British musician called Georg Friedrich Händel. It's called Scipio and the reason why I'm playing it is because it's also the Slow March of the Grenadier Guards, the unit I served in. I'm playing a rendition performed the The Massed Bands of the Foot Guards. The Foot Guards are the Regular Infantry regiments of the Household Division of the British Army consisting of the Grenadier Guards, the Coldstream Guards, the Scots Guards, the Irish Guards and the Welsh Guards."

Gordon quickly brought up pictures of himself in his ceremonial uniform.

"You see the brass button on my tunic?"

The girls nodded.

"Single brass buttons are worn by the Grenadier Guards. Coldstream Guards have buttons grouped together in pairs, the Scots Guards are grouped in threes, the Irish Guards are grouped in fours and the Welsh Guards are grouped in fives. But, getting back on topic."

He swiped back to the music menus.

"Here it is."

"What did you think?"

"It was really good," Twilight replied, genuinely impressed, "Is Handel considered one of the best composers?"

"Yes. Even Beethoven and Mozart looked up to him. One of his most famous pieces is called Zadok the Priest. He wrote it for the coronation of King George II in 1727, and the piece has subsequently been played at every British coronation since. The same piece also influenced the anthem of the UEFA Champions League, the biggest competition in club football. It brings together the top 32 teams in Europe in a competition to be crowned the Champions of Europe, the best team on an entire continent."

"You make it sound so awesome," Rainbow said, fascinated by such a competition.

"It's because it is. When you have the really big guns of Europe competing against each other, with some of the best players in the world.....they show the entire world a masterclass in how to play football."

"Is it popular?"

"Well, football is played and watched by billions of people, it's by far the most popular in the world. The Champions League Finals are watched by hundreds of millions of people around the world. But even that is dwarfed by the FIFA World Cup."

"I take it that an even bigger competition?" asked Rainbow.

"Oh yeah. In my opinion it's simply the biggest and greatest competition in existence. Over 200 countries compete to qualify for 32 places on the actual tournament. And from those 32, only one country will be named champion. In the last world cup, a country called Germany won for the fourth time. Hundreds of millions, if not a billion people tune in to watch the match. It's a truly global event and showcases the best of humanity."

"You talk about football like it's a serious thing," Twilight innocently commented.

Gordon's eye twitched.

"Twilight there something you need to know. Like I said to your brother, Bill Shankly, one of the greatest ever football managers said; 'some people believe football is a matter of life and death, I am very disappointed with that attitude. I can assure you it is much, much more important than that'."

"Football is that serious?"

"To some, but I think Shankly was being more metaphorical than literal. But....there's a reason why football is called 'The Beautiful Game'."

"Do you plan to introduce it to Equestria?"

"Yes."

"Who can play it?"

"Anyone. Football is a game for all, a game that respects no boundaries."

"Is it always good?" asked Rainbow.

"No. Whilst football has its bright side, it also has its dark side. The Munich Air Disaster, Heysel, Hillsborough, the Bradford City stadium fire.......when we get back I'll show you a documentary about them. Actually, I think I've got footage of the Valley Parade fire on my phone."

Gordon swiped through the menus again until he found what he was looking for.

"Ah, here it is. Just watch and see how fast a small fire turns into a raging inferno."

Twilight and Rainbow were both shocked to their cores at the footage they saw. The ferocity of the fire and the rapid speed in which it became an inferno was unlike anything they'd ever seen.

"Did anyone die?" asked Rainbow, on the verge of tears.

"Fifty six. With a further two hundred and sixty five non-fatal injuries."

Twilight and Rainbow were on the verge of tears at number of deaths and injuries, Rainbow's bottom lip trembling. Her own encounter the night before giving her somewhat of a perspective on being in such a situation. Managing to hold back tears, she held Gordon's hand for reassuring comfort.

"Were you there?"

"No. It happened a year before I was born."

The train entered the tunnel, illuminating the interior by the lamps alone giving a nice, cosy atmosphere.

"We travelling under Canterhorn Mountain. It takes about fifteen minutes, the train has to corkscrew down the interior of the mountain," Twilight pointed out.

"That's fine," replied Gordon, finishing off his wine, "What time are you girls going to bed?"

"Not too late," replied Twilight, "We need to be up in the morning in time to disembark."

"Well I'm off to bed now, I'm knackered."

He stood up and was quickly followed by Rainbow.

"I'll come with you, you can help me out of this dress."

"Sure," he replied, a little excited as the prospect, "Night Twilight."

"Night Gordon, night Rainbow."

"Night Twi."

Gordon and Rainbow walked to the other table where the other girls were sitting.

"Girls, Rainbow and I are off to bed now."

"Very well darlings, try not to enjoy yourselves too much."

"We'll try not to keep you awake," he replied, "Night girls."

"Goodnight Gordon, goodnight Rainbow," the girls replied together.

"Come on Dashiekins, let's get you out of that dress."

He took her by the hand and lead the way, not able to see the huge excited grin on Rainbow's face or her swishing tail. The girls watched on as the duo walked away back to their cabin. Once they had left the carriage, Twilight joined the girls by sitting in the adjacent table.

"What do you make of them girls?" Twilight asked.

"I think they make a delightful couple," Rarity replied, "Rainbow is like a school filly when she's around him and it's the happiest I've seen her in a long time."

"Ah agree. Don't worry so much Twilight. Gordon won't harm Rainbow."

"How do you know?"

"Ah jus' do. Ah got this feelin'."

Twilight sighed and turned to the others, "What about you girls?"

"I think it's terrific Dashie is with Gordo," Pinkie replied excitedly, delighted two of her best friends were dating.

"I agree as well," Fluttershy added timidly, "Gordon seems so nice."

"Well, if you girls are willing to go along with it....so will I."

MEANWHILE

Rainbow and Gordon were back in their cabin with the curtains closed and the door locked. The only noise being the clickety-clack of the train passing over the joins in the rails. Rainbow was stood, hand laced seductively on her hips as Gordon sat on the bed; feeling himself get a little hot under the collar.

"So Gordon," she said seductively, caressing his cheek with her hands, "Are you just going to sit there, or are you going to help me get out of this dress?"

Rainbow turned around, inviting Gordon to remove the dress. He stood up, raised his trembling hands and fumbled at the small zip; slowly moving it down to just above her tail. Rainbow turned around and began to carefully pull the dress down, revealing her exposed breasts in all their ample glory.

"You didn't wear a bra?"

"Nope. Rarity designed the dress in such a way that I wouldn't need one."

Gordon just stood there, blushing as he gawked at her breasts.

"Well, what do you think?" she asked, giving them a jiggle.

"They're very....ample and....look very nice," he replied, flustered.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Just like this morning. You see my breasts and you go all weak at the knees."

Before Gordon could react, Rainbow stepped forward, turned around and bent over to pick up her dress; making sure to give Gordon an excellent view of her plot and shaking her tail in the process. She stood back up again after taking several seconds to pick the dress up, a process that should have taken no longer than two seconds, and hung it up with the hanger Rarity provided.

She strutted over back to Gordon and began unbuttoning his shirt. After unbuttoning all the buttons she pulled his shirt off over his head, once again exposing his scarred torso. Injuries sustained from combat tours and that car crash.

Rainbow winced at the sight of his scars, disturbed someone could be injured in such a way.

"Does that ever hurt?" she asked, nodding to his chest.

"Sometimes, but it's negligible. Nothing to worry about," he dismissed casually before noting her cutie mark, "I didn't ask before, but is that your...cutie mark?" he asked, almost vomiting at the cutesy name.

"Yeah. The ones on our upper arms most ponies usually see, but the ones on our flanks are private. Sometimes not even friends see them."

"So I'm privileged to see yours?"

"Greatly so."

Gordon removed his socks then stood up and and unbuckled his belt and allowed his trousers to fall to his feet. Picking them up and draping them over the back of the chair he took Rainbow by the hand and lead her over to the bed.

"Do you want to snuggle together again, or would you like to sleep on your own?"

A look of panic flashed in Rainbow's eyes as she tightly hugged Gordon, "No, I wanna snuggle!"

"Then let's get in," he said, stifling a laugh.

The two got into bed and quickly made themselves comfortable, Rainbow wrapping her arms around Gordon and resting her head on his chest. Gordon switched off the bedside lamp, blanketing the room in darkness. He moved his arm back under the quilt and absent-mindedly placed his hand on Rainbow's flank cutie mark, causing Rainbow to moan in pleasure.

"Rainbow?"

"Do that.....do that again."

"What? This?" he replied, caressing her cutie mark again.

"Y-yeah....that," she replied.

Gordon continued to caress her cutie mark, making clockwise motions with his hand. Rainbow began moaning in pleasure again, making small up-and-down movements.

"Rainbow? Is this turning you on?"

"The cutie....marks....on our....flanks.....are...... very......erogenous," she moaned out, her pleasure increasing every second.

"What would happen if I caressed both at the same time?"

Rainbow immediately mounted herself on top of Gordon and placed his other hand on her other flank, covering her cutie mark.

"Rainbow?"

"I need this Gordon, I'm still in heat and I need pleasuring......badly."

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. I got distracted with my other stories and playing Breath of the Wild (A bloody brilliant game). Recently being having problems with hours at work. Last week I could count on one hand how many hours I worked, and this week is barely any better. Still trying to find work elsewhere though.

I described Rainbow's dress the best I could. Dresses aren't my area of expertise, but here's a link that gives and idea of how it looks. http://www.promuk.co.uk/amazing-gold-ivory-mermaid-sweetheart-sweep-train-stretch-satin-prom-dresses-prjt04-0758.html

I have a Patreon account and support has been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here. I'm on a monthly basis now, trying to get more regular updates done.

Chapter - 12 - Echoes Of The Past

Gordon and the girls stepped on board the ferry that would take them to Trottingham just in the nick of time. The ferry was similar to the MV Ulysses that runs the Holyhead to Dublin route and featured similar services. The two hour journey would give them plenty of time to grab a bite to eat and a look around the few shops that were on board.

"OK girls, Gordon," said Twilight, "We'll meet back here before we dock."

The girls and Gordon agreed and went off in their own little groups, Rainbow and Gordon sticking together. Their first destination was the food court at the bow of the ship which featured a panoramic view of wherever the ship was pointed. At the moment, it was the Manehatten dockyard. Holding hands they headed for the counter of one of the fast food joints specialising in fried chicken.

"Hey, welcome to Griffon Fried Chicken, can I.......take.......your.......order?" asked the pegasus mare, her cheery demeanour evaporating as her brain registered the sight of Gordon. Rainbow was the one to answer.

"Yeah, we'll have the Chicken Mega Bucket Deal and two coffees. That OK with you Gordon?"

"Yeah, I'm OK with that."

The mare hastily punched the keys on the till, "Th-that'll be 11.99 p-please."

Gordon handed the mare some bits before Rainbow even got her wallet out.

"Thank you sir," she replied taking the money, "And here's your change."

Gordon took his change, "Thank you. I take it you're shocked to see me?"

"Well I recognised you from your picture in the paper, I guess I thought I'd never actually see a human. Anyway, your order won't be long," the mare said before walking away.

"Thanks for paying."

Gordon turned to Rainbow and saw her smiling sweetly, "You're welcome Dashie."

"So, you looking forward to seeing Trottingham?" she asked.

"Yes, it'll be nice to see if there's anything still recognisably human. How do you think the locals will react?"

"I'm not sure. They'd definitely be interested in you though, no doubt."

"Will there be any Griffon's there?"

"Definitely. Trottingham is hugely popular with them, in fact; about 5,000 Griffons live there."

"What's the Griffon homeland like?"

"It's a bit like Equestria, but their Royals don't actually rule. They elect fellow Griffons to govern the nation."

"A parliamentary constituency monarchy."

"Yeah that's it!" Rainbow relied, her eyes lighting up in recognition, "How did you know that?"

"My nation has the same structure of governance. The sovereign reigns, but doesn't govern, though they do have Royal Prerogative Powers."

"Cool."

Their conversation was interrupted by the sales mare bringing their order.

"Thanks," said Rainbow as Gordon picked up the tray.

"So where do you want to sit?" Gordon asked.

"By the window overlooking the bow."

The two walked over to a free table, Gordon noting some of the nervous looks he was getting from some passengers.

"There's even ponies here that are afraid of me."

Rainbow followed Gordon's eye movements and saw what he was referring to. Most ponies were visibly nervy about Gordon, looking at him and whispering amongst themselves. Some even moved their chairs slightly away from him.

"Don't worry about it, ponies in Trotingham will be much more welcoming."

"You sure of that?"

"Positive. Say Gordon, have you ever been on a boat like this before?"

"A few times. I've been on the Pride of Hull, Pride of Rotterdam and Pride of York. All three being Ro-Ro vessels that sailed the North Sea between Hull and the port cities of Rotterdam, Amsterdam and Zeebrugge, though they no longer do the route to Amsterdam."

"Why not?"

"Not sure, but they're not the only vessels I've been on."

"What other ships have you sailed in?"

"The RMS Queen Mary 2, the MS Queen Elizabeth, MS Oasis of the Seas and MS Allure of the Seas. I was booked to travel on the MS Harmony of the Seas but ended up here in Equestria a few weeks before she was due to go into service."

"Wow. Are they big ships?"

"Well, the last three ships I mentioned are all Oasis-class ocean liners, about 1,200 ft long, 236ft high, a 154ft beam at the waterline. They comprise 16 passenger decks and travel up to 23 knots. To put it into comparison, the Oasis-class cruise ships are five times the size of Titanic."

Rainbow sat mouth agape and eyes wide, remembering the Titanic from the film, "Those are huge! Equestria's largest passenger ship isn't even the size of the Titanic and they don't even come close to matching their speed."

"How fast is Equestria's fastest passenger ship."

"Pride of Canterlot, she's 700ft long and can only reach seventeen knots....so long as the stokers shovel in coal like their life depends on it and weather conditions are in their favour."

"The Oasis-class ships can easily reach over 20 knots without breaking a sweat, the same goes for the other ships I mentioned."

"Did you do a lot of travelling?"

"I did when I had the chance. Just after my lottery win I was on leave from the Army and took Michelle and the kids on a 14-night Caribbean cruise on the Allure of the Seas, in the Royal Loft Suite."

"I take it that wasn't cheap?"

Gordon laughed, "Oh no."

"How much?"

Gordon leant over and whispered into her ear, a moment later her eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

"I didn't even know numbers went that high," she said in shock.

"Neither did I, but I don't regret it at all. I had a great time with my family, memories I'll cherish forever. Their premature deaths make the memories all the more special. Actually, I think I still have the footage I filmed on my phone, want to see it?"

Rainbow nodded and grinned excitedly.

Gordon got his phone out and went to his recorded videos, flicking through them until he found the one he was looking for. He handed the phone over to Rainbow who, after wiping her hands clean of fried chicken, took the phone.

"Just tap the screen to start playing."

Rainbow did so and watched the video, looking on in awe at the suit Gordon and his family stayed in and all the attractions and features of the vessel.

"There's more to do on that ship than there is to do in Canterlot or Manehatten. And our cruise ships don't have half of what these have."

"Remember though that the Oasis-class vessels are amongst the largest ships sailing, smaller vessels don't have the same features."

"They're still more awesome than our cruise ships, which seem incredibly dull by comparison."

"Well, Equestria will just have to build their own."

"That'll take forever though," Rainbow pouted.

"It'll be worth it."

"It better be."

"Whilst we're on the subject of travel, do you think it would be possible to see the Griffon homeland?"

Rainbow looked up to Gordon and saw sincere curiosity. She figured it was understandable that Gordon would want to know more about the Griffons given their friendly relationship with humanity.

"It might be, we might have to arrange something with them given you don't have the necessary documents to let you legally cross the border."

"True, I have a Passport but I doubt it's valid in this world. Speaking of Griffons, do you think they're aware of me being here?"

"I should imagine so, their ambassador and diplomats in Canterlot would most likely be aware of you and sent word to Jorvik."

"Jorvik?"

"Capital city of the Griffon homeland. Sound familiar?" she asked, seeing the look of familiarity on his face.

"Jorvik was the Viking name given to the city of York over 1,000 years ago."

Rainbow blinked again in yet more disbelief, "How many similarities are there between our worlds?"

"It might be easier to list what isn't similar."

"Yeah, at least one similarity is knowing a sexy mare when you see one."

"Well I always did have a good eye for detail," he replied, winking at her.

Rainbow's cheeks went crimson before playfully throwing a napkin at Gordon, "Pervert."

"Like you don't enjoy me chasing your tail."

Rainbow's blush went redder. Her tail also unconsciously began waving from side to side, prompting her to grab hold of it and keep it steady across her lap.

"Seems like your tail agrees with me."

Rainbow grit her teeth and looked down to her tail, "Don't encourage him."

Gordon couldn't help but laugh, much to Rainbow's irritation. Though it was only seconds before she too began laughing. Ponies from other tables all began looking at the pair befuddled, not knowing what it was they found amusing. Others were more amazed and confused at the sight of a human laughing, some ponies questioning each other on the matter.

Gordon and Rainbow were oblivious to the other patrons and continued eating their fried chicken, and enjoying each others' company. After a few more minutes, they had finished and the began walking out of the fast food joint. They hadn't gotten half way before they were confronted by a Pegasus pony.

"You, human! What are you doing here?"

"Leaving, now if you don't mind, out of the way," Gordon replied firmly, realising the stallion was looking for trouble.

As Gordon and Rainbow made a move to get past the stallion, he mirrored the move to block their progress.

"Answer my question ape! Why are you here?!" the stallion asked, his wings now flared and teeth clenched.

Guy thinks he's tough, he'll learn the hard way to not mess with the Queen's Guard.

"Listen punk!" Rainbow shouted, "We're not interested in whatever racist issue you have, so get out of the way before you get Gordon and I angry!"

"Ooooooh, I'm so scared," the stallion responded.

"Yer will be if you don't get lost."

The stallion turned around and saw the rest of Rainbow's friends, "Of course, the Elements of Harmony."

"That's right," Twilight responded, a scowl on her face, "So I suggest you avoid looking for a fight if you don't want to suffer the consequences."

The stallion began to feign terror and fright, deliberately shaking himself, "NO! Not the Rainbow Beam of Friendship!"

The girls weren't the only ones looking at the stallion like he'd lost his mind. Gordon however, decided to give his honest opinion on the stallion.

"You're a fucking moron."

The gasps sucked a good proportion of oxygen out of the room, the ponies shocked at the use of such language; even more shocked it was directed at another pony. The stallion unsurprisingly, didn't take too kindly to being spoken to in that manner.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?"

"I said you're a fucking moron."

"Don't you know who I am?"

"Don't know, don't care. Now out of the way!"

The stallion got as close to Gordon's face as his 5'6 height allowed, "Make me!"

It was a rather comical scene to many ponies. A small, slender built pony trying to challenge a much larger human into a physical fight. Other pegasi in the area face (and wing) palmed. They were well aware Pegasi were not renowned for physical strength and instead had to rely on slightly-superior-to-human reflexes and agility, and also aware that human physical strength was the same as that as Earth ponies, i.e. in physical fights with Pegasi and Humans, it was humanity that usually won.

Gordon stood as tall as he could, his towering 6'4 frame making the pegasus stallion look like a foal in comparison.

"I don't need to."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Look behind you."

The stallion did and jumped in fright at the sight of the ship's security officers.

Gordon whispered into the stallion's ears, "If I were you, I'd do as they say."

The security officers walked towards the stallion, whom himself was starting to show a little unease.

"What's going on here?" asked one of the guards.

"I was attempting to leave with my marefriend when this stallion decided to get in the way."

"He's a human, you know what they do! You can even smell the sex on them right now! He's been here a matter of days and already he's bedding our mares!"

"Any sex we've had was completely consensual!" Rainbow defended, oblivious to a reddening Gordon.

"Sure it was," the stallion replied.

"Enough!" bellowed the Chief Security Officer, before turning to Gordon, "If you wish to leave with your marefriend then do so, while we ensure this Pegasus does not get in the way."

Gordon and Rainbow did not need telling again, they quickly left and were followed by the other girls. As soon as they left the fast food area, he spoke up again.

"Why do random ponies randomly keep approaching me out of the blue sprouting random shit?"

"Because you're a random person?" suggested Rainbow.

"Nah that's Pinkie."

"Touche."

"Gordon dear," Rarity started, "I couldn't help but hear you earlier refer to Rainbow as your marefriend."

Gordon felt himself go rigid, "I did?"

She nodded, "Not that I mind, I just didn't know you and Rainbow were that far along so soon."

"Well.....it's clear we like each other.....I've have to accept the fact I may never see home again, so I may as well make the most of what's become of my life, and that includes Rainbow."

"Really?" the mare in question asked, "You really mean you want me in your life?"

"Really really."

"What will ponies think? If they're anything like that stallion-"

Gordon gently placed his hand on her muzzle, silencing her, "Let them think whatever they want. We're together now, and nothing and no-one will change that."

The now official couple hugged each other, much to Rarity's delight.

"Well, aren't you going to kiss her?" Rarity asked.

"What? Now?" asked Gordon.

"Well why not?"

"Because-"

Gordon didn't get to finish his sentence.

Gordon and the girls walked out of the ferry terminal and into Trottingham itself, attracting stares from other ponies and griffons as he made his way through the terminal. Being gawked at like a zoo animal was really starting to get under his skin, evident by his clenched knuckles, already beginning to go white.

"It's like they've never seen a human before," he muttered.

"I know I have," Rainbow replied, grinning sultry.

"Rainbow please refrain from making sordid jokes when we're in public," Rarity chided.

Twilight, being the hyper-organised control freak she is, had a map of Trottingham unfolded in front of her; telling everyone in the vicinity that she and the others were tourists. Gordon looked at the map also and noted many of the street names had English place names, and some areas in Trottingham were seemingly named straight after their Nottingham counterparts, one such example was Old Market Square.

"Why don't we start there?" asked Gordon, pointing to it on the map.

"Sure, it's as good a place as any to start," replied Twilight, "What about you girls, are you all OK starting at Old Market Square?"

They all agreed and the group immediately began making their way to the square, Twilight guiding everyone on the way.

On the way Gordon was looking around, taking in the architecture of the buildings. Many had the tell-tale signs of Anglo-Saxon influence and building methods of the 12th Century. Cobblestone streets and timber framed houses lined the narrow streets and brought homely and comforting sense of familiarity to Gordon.

After a few minutes of walking through the winding, narrow streets they finally arrived at Old Market Square. Like it's Nottingham counterpart it was a large open space but with market stalls open every day except Sunday. The hustle and bustle of traders and customers became louder as the got closer. Stalls of all different kinds covered the square; fish mongers, butchers, bakers, cobblers and cordwainers, fruit and veg, coffee, tea, spices, chocolate and so on.

"Looks lively," Gordon said aloud.

"Do you have these in your world?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, some markets are better than others though. In towns in England, markets are usually held on one day of the week though."

The group entered the market and began looking around, still drawing the attention of others. The hustle and bustle of the market, the medieval buildings and absence of smartphones (except his own) , gave a real feeling of what life may have been like during the medieval periods when town markets and fairs were a huge thing.

Gordon and the girls browsed several stores, some of them buying a few things including Gordon who bought some chocolate for himself and Rainbow. As they were browsing, Gordon's nose detected a very familiar smell known to any decent Englishman.

Tea.

Striding over to the stall on the double, he looked at the wide range of teas on offer. All kinds of teas were in view with as many coloured boxes to match. After a few seconds of browsing, the stall keeper spoke up.

"Have you seen anything you like sir?"

Gordon looked up and saw a dark purple Earth pony with a lighter purple mane, and a light blue scarf tied around her neck.

"I'm just looking, but since you ask have you got any black tea?"

"We sure do," she replied, turning around and getting a box down from a shelf, "How many would you like? We have boxes of 40 and 80."

"Just a box of 40 for now."

"Certainly sir, I'm Camellia by the way."

She extended her hand which Gordon gracefully took, shaking it gently, "I'm Gordon. An avid tea drinker."

Camellia giggled, "I know."

"You do? How?"

"I live in Ponyville."

"Oh," Gordon replied nervously, "So you probably know everything that's been going on."

"I do, but like Lyra; I like humans and don't believe what's been said about them is true."

"No doubt that makes you unpopular."

"To some ponies, but most have no problem with it."

"That good to hear, almost as good as knowing I'll never have to worry about running out of tea."

Camellia giggled, "Will you be a regular at my Ponyville store then?"

"If this tea tastes as good as it smells then definitely."

Camellia giggled again, "Charmer. Oh and if you need a tea set then I'd suggest going to Raspberry Vinaigrette, also in Ponyville. She has the finest tea sets around."

"I'll pay her a visit. How much for the tea?"

"One bit fifty pence," she said as she put the box of tea bags in a brown paper bag.

Gordon handed some money.

"Thank you sir, and here's your change."

"Thank you. I hope we see each other in Ponyville sometime."

"Likewise Captain."

"Please, call me Gordon."

"Sure thing Gordon, bye now."

"Bye."

Gordon and the girls walked away from the stall, Rarity offering put the tea in her bag along with his chocolate; which he accepted, and continued to look around the market a little longer.

After browsing the market for a little more, the group consulted the map again. As they did so, they were interrupted by a stallion's voice.

"Excuse me?"

The group turned around and saw a green earth pony approach, wearing the formal uniform of a Trottingham Police Officer.

"Yes?" replied Gordon, "Is something wrong?"

"No not at all," replied the police officer, "I just thought I'd introduce myself. I'm Inspector Bob Delta, head of Delta Squad. I oversee the protection of any and all remaining human artefacts."

"A bobby called Bob which is a human name, and Inspector Delta overseeing Delta Squad?" Gordon replied sceptically.

"Both coincidences I assure you, and most ponies in Trottingham have human names. Though I must say, I never thought that I would ever actually get to meet a human."

"Everyone I've met so far says that."

"I gather that Her Royal Sun Butt wasn't pleased."

"Not in the slightest."

"That's PRINCESS Celestia to you Inspector!" yelled Twilight.

Sighing tiredly, he raised his arm in the direction of Twilight, "Inspector, this here is-"

"Twilight Sparkle," interrupted the Inspector, "I know who she is. We've met before after all."

"When?"

"A few years ago," replied Twilight, "At a conference I attended with the Princess in Baltimare."

"What did you do?" Gordon asked, turning to the Inspector.

"Nothing note worthy."

"Nothing note worthy?!" Twilight screamed, "You told her in front of highly important delegates to and I quote, 'piss off and mind your own business you fucking hypocrite'."

"So?" the Inspector said, shrugging his shoulders not giving a damn.

"So? You can't speak to the Princess like that!"

"I can when she threatens citizens I swore, ironically to Celestia, to protect and to serve."

"Princess Celestia never threatens her citizens!"

"Oh, then what would you call threatening to send in the army to occupy Trottingham over a novel depicting benevolent humans being killed by the ponies they welcomed into their community. Essentially the Human Era but with the positions reversed."

"That novel, if anypony can call it that, portrayed ponies in a unflattering light. Princess Celestia was right to ban it."

"No she wasn't. She has no right to tell me or anyone else what to think or read."

"Anyone?" queried Gordon.

"Yes, here in Trottingham we use the more inclusive anyone, everyone, somebody, someone.....rather than the slightly racist anypony, everypony and so on."

"They're not racist terms!"

"How would you know? Have you ever spoken to a Griffon on the matter, or a Minotaur, or a Hippogriff?"

"What did you want?" Twilight demanded.

"I came only to offer a suggestion or two for Captain Gresley here to visit."

"You know me?"

"You've been in the papers recently, you're big news here in Trottingham. And Griffonia for that matter, and popular too."

"Glad to be somewhere I feel welcome."

Gordon didn't notice the slight wince of Rainbow.

"Where do you suggest?" asked Gordon.

"First, the Museum of Humanity followed by the Trottingham Memorial Garden."

"Museum of Humanity?" asked Gordon, "How does such a place exist with Celestia on the throne?"

The Inspector grinned smugly, "It helps having staunchly pro-Human Griffons on Trottingham's side."

"No doubt it prevents Celestia from completely floccinaucinihilipilificating humanity."

"That's one way of putting it," replied the Inspector.

As they were making their way to the Museum of Humanity, Gordon explaining that floccinaucinihilipilificating was a real word and what it means, the group went down an affluent street several meters wide with stone and brick buildings, each several stories high. According to the map, the tall stone building that stretched halfway down the street was a regional office for Equestria's Merchant Navy.

About halfway down the street, a limestone monument stood in the middle of the road. It was about forty feet high and was slightly narrower at the top with three wide shallow steps at the bottom. The monument was flanked on each side by flags which, according to the map, represented the three branches of the Equestrian Armed Forces, the National Flag of Equestria, the Red Ensign of the Merchant Navy and the Saint George Cross.

The Saint George Cross being the national flag of England and the flag used by Christians during the Crusades.

Walking over to the monument, which according to the map was simply named 'The Cenotaph', he saw words words carved in the stone.

THE GLORIOUS DEAD

The resemblance to this Cenotaph and the Cenotaph in Whitehall was striking, almost as if someone had picked it up and placed it here. Memories of Remembrance Sunday started going through his head; the Two Minute Silence, Elgar's Enigma Variations Nimrod, the Last Post.

"Gordon?"

Gordon turned to Rainbow, "Yeah?"

Rainbow gently raised a hand to his face, "You're crying."

Gordon wiped away the tear, "Mourning. I was mourning, not crying."

"You don't have to pretend around me Gordon."

"I'm fine Dashie," he replied softly, gently wrapping her in a hug, "You don't need to worry."

Rainbow affectionately returned the hug, "OK, but if you ever want to talk, you can do. You know that right?"

"Sure."

The two held hands again and continued walking.

"Are you OK Gordon?" asked Rarity.

He nodded, "Yeah I'm fine."

Rarity looked at the Cenotaph and then back to Gordon, noting his clearly pre-occupied expression.

"It's the Cenotaph isn't it?"

Gordon, after a couple of seconds, nodded meekly, "We have one that looks very similar in London. Every year since 1919, a memorial service is held in which we remember those who lost their lives serving their country. This Cenotaph even has the same inscription as the one in London."

"It sounds like a very dignified ceremony."

"It is. Does Equestria have such a ceremony?"

"Sadly, no."

"There will be after I tear Celestia a new one."

Though Rarity felt uncomfortable with what Gordon implied, she knew well enough to not become confrontational with Gordon on matters regarding military etiquette and remembering fallen comrades.

Twilight however, wasn't so tight lipped.

"You mean you'll just barge into her office and demand she show proper respect to those who lost their lives serving Equestria?"

"Yes."

"For once, we agree on something."

Gordon turned to Twilight with shock apparent on his face.

"Don't look at me like that Gordon, we may disagree on everything else but I agree we should remember those who give their life for their country. I know if my brother was killed in action, I wouldn't want his sacrifice to be brushed aside and forgotten about."

"So you'd help me in this matter?"

"Only if you promise not to call her names like 'Sun Butt'."

"Fair enough."

Twilight, Rainbow and Gordon began walking again, leaving behind the other girls. Rarity whispered to the others, all of them in joking disbelief at what the just witnessed.

"Did Twilight and Gordon just agree on something?"

"It sure seems like it, "replied Applejack.

"The world's going mad," added Pinkie.

The Museum of Humanity was a large brick structure several stories high with large, archway windows all around. Ponies, Griffons, Hippogriffs and Minotaurs could all be seen entering and exiting the museum and a few others milling about outside. Like at every point in their day in Trottingham, Gordon attracted stares of everyone in the area.

As soon as they entered the museum, the receptionists at the front desk nearly had a panic attack.

"He's here! Captain Gresley is here!"

The receptionists frantically tried to sort themselves out at the unexpected arrival, one of the workers sending another to get the manager. As their colleague hurried away, the remaining receptionists introduced herself to Gordon and the girls.

"H-h-hey there. W-w-welcome th-the Museum o-of Humanity, I'm Rebecca Smith; Reception Supervisor."

Gordon noted Rebecca's frantic state, and her human name, "I guess I don't need to introduce myself."

Rebecca shook her head, "No no, we know who you are; and the Elements of Harmony. The manager will be here shortly, he'll probably want to give you a tour personally."

"I'm that popular?"

"Well you are human, that's bound to attract some attention. Especially here in Trottingham."

The pounding of hooves against the floor could be heard as the museum manager rushed to the entrance. The manager's eyes went wide in shock as he saw for himself, a human in his presence.

"Captain Gresley?" the manager said extending his hand, "I'm Andrew Warburton, manager of this museum."

"Interesting name," Gordon replied, shaking his hand.

"Most ponies, and a fair few Griffons, have human names. Though sadly, it does lead to discrimination against them from ponies elsewhere in Equestria," he replied, looking the girls, "Love and tolerate only applies to ponies with pony names it seems."

"That's not true," Twilight replied, "Everypony is welcome in Equestria."

"Many Trottingham ponies have been refused services in other towns and cities and have even been turned down for jobs elsewhere in Equestria simply because they have a human name, but we the people of Trottingham welcome everyone, even if they don't welcome us. Something we take great pride in."

Twilight had no response.

"So, what sort of things does this museum have?" asked Gordon.

"Mostly dioramas of how life was eight centuries ago when humanity first arrived, and how ponies and humans lived together. We have a few 'approved' artefacts on show as well."

"What do you mean by 'approved'?" asked Gordon suspiciously.

"I mean artefacts that Princess Celestia allowed us to show, including items that she forced us to show, so long as we agreed to describe the items and how and why they were used in the manner she wanted."

"Sounds like a clandestine way of spouting her anti-human propaganda."

"That's exactly how the museum founders saw it, but they agreed if only to preserve a few human artefacts. Most Trottingham ponies and Griffons can see through the political bullshit in the artefact descriptions. Even the young ones."

"That's preposterous!" Twilight said, irritation clear in her voice and eyes.

"Read the descriptions for yourself if you don't believe me, in fact; why not ask her yourself? You are her student after all."

"I think I'll do just that."

"Then if you'd like to follow me, I'll give you a tour."

"How much does it cost?" asked Twilight.

"Nothing, we won't charge visitors to read what is essentially the Princess's anti-human propaganda."

The manager turned away whilst Twilight grit her teeth in irritation, yet again becoming angry at hearing her mentor and second mother being accused of spouting anti-human information.

Twilight was looking at a sword in a glass cabinet and read the accompanying text.

It was common for humans to maim their targets, with weapons such as this sword, in such a way as to prevent or hinder their victims escape attempts. For example, it was usual for humans to cut off the wings of Pegasi to prevent them from flying away, whilst Unicorns would have their horns sawed off to prevent magic being used against their human aggressors.

Twilight grimaced in discomfort at the thought of a Pegasi's wings being hacked off, or a Unicorn's horn being sawed off. As a Unicorn herself it sent a chilling shiver down her spine. She moved her attention onto another artefact, this one being an axe. The accompanying text was just like before and told of how humans used them against ponies in the most gruesome ways imaginable.

She turned her attention to yet another artefact, this time a shield with a white background and red cross.

The red cross on a white background, known amongst humans as the Cross of Saint George, was a symbol used by Christian Crusaders during the human Crusades which, at the time of humanity's arrival, already spanned approximately one hundred years and was already in it's Third Crusade to what the humans called the Holy Land. The Holy Land being a region of humanity's home-world considered holy because of its association with the birth, crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth, whom Christians regard as the Messiah.

"Interesting," Twilight said aloud.

"One of the few things-" Gordon said, causing Twilight to jump in fright.

"Sorry," Gordon said, "Didn't mean to scare you."

"That's OK," she replied, "You were saying?"

"I was saying that's one of the few things that's actually correct and doesn't bash humans as blood thirsty savages."

Twilight sighed tiredly and folded her arms, "You must be getting tired of hearing that."

"It's certainly starting to wear me away."

"If only things happened differently all those years ago."

"......if only."

The manager, Andrew, continued giving a tour of the museum; taking the group through several displays ranging from more weapons, shields, armour, clothing, pottery and even musical instruments. The museum even had dioramas showing 'life scenes' in various situations. Most were harmless, showing life in a typical house of the time, or an average work day for a baker or blacksmith.

The dioramas that boiled Gordon's blood were the ones depicting humans injuring and killing ponies. Noting his restrained anger, Andrew spoke up.

"I realise such a display angers you Captain, but we are pretty much forced to show this; if we didn't.......well, let's just say we wouldn't see the outside of a dungeon if we disobeyed the Princess."

"Princess? A singular term. I assume you mean Celestia?"

"Yes. I despise having to perpetuate her anti-human propaganda, but I'm powerless to fight her."

"I'll see if I can do anything."

"If you could do anything to allow us to tell the truth we would be eternally grateful."

Gordon wasn't sure what he could do, but he was adamantly determined to find a way to allow the museum to provide accurate and factual information that wasn't tainted by propaganda. For the time being, he decided to move the conversation on to the founding of the museum itself.

"Could you tell me more about the museum, like when it was founded or who built it."

For the first time during the tour, a smile formed on Andrew's face.

"I'd be delighted to."

Gordon quickly gathered the girls to hear the story and once again followed Andrew as they slowly walked around the museum floor.

"The museum was founded approximately six hundred years ago, just under two centuries after the arrival of the first humans. This was mainly due to the danger of displaying anything human in the aftermath of the Human Era. Had ponies of the time done so then all human artefacts would have been confiscated and destroyed."

"Then how did those ponies hide the items we see now?" asked Twilight.

"The larger and more valuable items were handed over to the Griffons in secret and left with them for safe keeping, whilst smaller and not exactly obvious items were hidden amongst ourselves. After a couple of centuries, it was decided that the time was right to build a museum to showcase the human items. The Griffon government helped finance the plans and building began."

"What happened after that?" asked Gordon.

"Princess Celestia found out and demanded we cease building and handover all the human artefacts. Naturally, we refused. The matter reached the highest levels of the Griffon government and after prolonged negotiations, the Princess allowed us to continue....albeit with conditions."

"The propaganda in the item descriptions," Rainbow said, oblivious to the look of disbelief from Twilight.

Andrew nodded, "Yes, that and the Griffon's had to relinquish control of Wight Island in the Celestial Sea."

"What's Wight Island?"

"Though small it provided an ideal strategic point for the Griffon Royal Navy. They were in the process of building a major naval port for their fleet."

"They gave up something of great importance to the defence of their realm for a museum?" Gordon asked, shocked that anyone would make such a huge sacrifice.

"Yes. As far as they were concerned it was a worthy sacrifice to preserve the memory of humanity."

"Why was preserving humanity's memory so important to them?"

"To answer that, I would suggest visiting another place in Trottingham."

"What place is this?"

Gordon and the girls walked down a quiet road with oak trees lining each side all the way down, their leaves swaying and rustling gently in the cool, gentle breeze. One their left side was an immaculately manicured hedge that continued on to a stone archway down the road. Gordon and the girls continued walking until they reached the archway where they came to a stop and looked at the words that were carved out over head.

Trottingham Memorial Gardens

"Memorial Gardens?" asked Fluttershy.

"It's a cemetery," replied Gordon, "It's a cemetery specifically for fallen soldiers."

"But Equestria hasn't been at war since the nation was founded and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna became Princesses," replied Twilight.

"No war that you know of," replied Gordon, looking at Twilight.

"And just how would anypony 'hide' a war?"

"Remove the pages from the history books and deny all knowledge of any such event."

Twilight huffed in annoyance, "Let me guess, you think Princess Celestia is covering something else up?"

"Governments cover things up all the time, a great example from my world is the Roswell incident in 1947."

"But Princess Celestia says there has been no war during her reign."

"Then you can bet there has been war."

"But-"

"Twilight in my world you know something to be true when the government officially says something doesn't exist or they deny all knowledge of it."

"In YOUR world maybe," Twilight rebutted harshly, "But here when the Princess says something is so, then it so is."

"You believe everything she tells you?"

"Yes, she would never lie to me."

"What if she said your friends were a distraction to your studies and were holding you back from reaching your potential?"

"Don't twist my words Gordon, Princess Celestia would never do that."

"You're avoiding the question."

"I refuse to answer it."

"Why?"

"Because-"

"GUYS!"

Twilight and Gordon were interrupted by Rainbow who forced herself between the two.

"Will you please not argue like this? I don't like seeing it," she said with clear worry in her voice, "I get that you both pretty much disagree on everything but please don't argue with each other like this."

Twilight and Gordon both looked to their mutual friend and could see her close to tears. The other girls also looked on with worry, both for Rainbow and Twilight and Gordon. They both looked back to each other again and nodded slightly at each other, mutually agreeing to end their spat.

"Sure Dashie," replied Gordon, giving her a hug, "Sorry to get you upset like that."

"I'm sorry too Rainbow," Twilight added, hugging her friend also.

"Thanks guys," Rainbow replied, smiling softly, " Are we going inside?"

"Yes, as a military man I can't ignore this place like it doesn't exist."

The group made their way over to the entrance, Gordon and Rainbow holding hands again, and went inside. Almost immediately, Gordon felt the same way he did whenever he visited the military cemeteries on Earth; and the same sombre feeling that came with it. Looking around, he and the girls noticed a fair amount of visitors; including several Griffons.

It didn't take long for the sea of gravestones to become apparent to the girls, all of them shocked the sheer amount of them.

A small limestone monument stood just inside the entrance that led to the rest of the cemetery, and as he got closer to it; on a black marble tablet fixed to the stone, an all too familiar verse, carved into the marble and painted gold, became visible. At the foot of the monument was a wreath of poppies and a small flickering flame.

They shall grow not old, as we that are left grow old.
Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn.
At the going down of the sun and in the morning,
We will remember them.

Word for word.

Gordon stood for a few moments, just staring at the inscription. Realising he was drifting into his thousand yard stare again, Rainbow gently wrapped her arms around him consolingly. Gordon reciprocated by putting his arm around her waist, gently pulling her in closer.

"You OK Gordon?"

He nodded slightly, "I'll be fine."

"If you ever wanna talk, you know I'll listen right?"

Gordon turned to her and smiled, "Yeah, I know. You'll never leave your friends hanging."

"I wouldn't be the Element of Loyalty if I did, or even much of a pony for that matter."

Gordon and Rainbow continued walking, followed by the other girls, and noted what looked like a tomb set in front a set of steps; a set-up reminiscent of the Tomb of the Unknowns at Arlington National Cemetery. As he began walking, Rainbow and the other girls began to notice other visitors looking at Gordon; some whispering amongst themselves to each other.

Gordon and the girls continued to walk slowly through the cemetery, looking on at the thousands of headstones of fallen soldiers. Carved into each headstone was the name, rank and date of death. According to Rainbow, the dates put the deaths approximately 20 or so years after the arrival of the first humans.

Enough time for a whole new generation to be born and raised, thought Gordon.

Most of the gravestones had human names, most of English origin but a few with German, French, Spanish and Italian names sprinkled among them. The names strengthened Gordon's theory that the original humans were indeed on a Holy Crusade. The origins of the people's names were all Christian nations who, eight centuries ago, banded together to reconquer the Holy Land from Saladin.

As they continued to look around, a stallion's voice caught their attention.

"Excuse me?"

They turned around to see a brown furred Earth pony with black mane and tail. His mane was slicked back and he was wearing a black suit, white shirt and blue tie.

"Yes?" replied Gordon, "Can we help you?"

"I was just wondering.......are you a human?" the stallion asked nervously.

"Yes," replied Gordon, expecting more abuse.

"By the stars," the stallion whispered in disbelief, "A human walks among us again."

The stallion quickly shook himself back to his senses and approached Gordon, "Apologies, I'm William Ironsmith; Mayor of Trottingham."

"William Ironsmith?" Gordon asked, surprised at a pony with a human name.

William nodded, "Yes, there's quite a few ponies in Trottingham with human names. They did found the city after all, even if it was by a slightly different name."

"Nottingham."

"You know of it's history?"

"A little. The founders named it after the city of the same name in my home country, England."

"Many of the founders were from England," he replied before his face soured and turned to the gravestones, "But I think you've realised that."

Gordon nodded solemnly, "Yes."

"I'm somewhat knowledgeable on matters regarding the history of this city, and of the 'Human Era' as we call it. If you have any questions, I'd be more than happy to answer."

Gordon looked to Rainbow and was about to talk when she spoke first, "If you wanna go off with the mayor you can do; the girls and I will have a look around."

"You sure?"

"Sure I'm sure," she replied, "Go on, I'll be fine."

"OK."

The two gave each other a quick kiss before Rainbow headed off to the others and immediately began talking quietly amongst themselves. Gordon watched as they went away before turning back to the mayor.

"By the way I'm Gordon Gresley, Captain Gordon Gresley, former adjutant of 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards," he said extending his hand.

"Sounds impressive," replied William, shaking Gordon's handshake, "So you're a military man?"

"Was. I left the army two years ago. Personal reasons."

"I understand. Was there anything you wanted to ask?"

The two began walking slowly through the cemetery and the first question on his mind was the first thing he saw after entering the cemetery.

And it brought more questions than answers.

Mainly, how did this make it to Equestria if the first humans arrived 700 years before it was written? And if there were other humans, where were they and what happened to them?

"Yes, where did you get the ode from at the cemetery entrance? It's word for word the same as in my world."

"It's something that has been passed down for centuries, even before the first appearance of humans eight centuries ago."

"How is that possible?" asked Gordon, shocked to his very core, "The first humans were from 800 years ago, how did an extract of a poem make its way to Equestria; a poem created only a hundred years ago?"

"I honestly don't know. I really wish I had an answer for you Captain, but I do not."

Gordon continued looking at the sea of white gravestones, whilst some had pony names; most did not.

"Why do so many of the graves have human names?"

"Because it was mostly humans who gave their lives for Equestria."

"What?"

"Humans willingly fought to save Equestria from a Changeling invasion just under eight centuries ago. The humans were outnumbered six to one and they were still victorious. Had it not been for those humans.......Equestria would have been conquered and consumed by the Changelings."

"Consumed?"

"After Changelings drain their victims, they are then placed in a goo-like substance where they....are turned into Changelings."

Gordon felt like throwing up. The Changelings sounded like the Borg and the Flood in which you cease to be what you are and suffer a fate worse than death. If the first humans saved Equestria from a malevolent foe, why does Celestia hate them all so much? He could understand the ones who committed atrocities against her subjects, but the ones who stood in defence of her realm; why hate them?

"How many humans lost their lives?"

"We don't know for certain, but our estimates put the number at around 10,000. We have 7,749 human graves here, with the Tomb of the Unknown Warrior representing those we could not find or identify."

"Did any humans survive?"

"Yes."

That brought up another question to which Gordon felt like he wouldn't like the answer.

"What happened to the humans who survived the battle?"

The Mayor looked Gordon in the face with a sorrowful, painful expression.

"Celestia killed them."

Author's Note

Here's a comparison between the Titanic and Oasis of the Seas. https://malcolmoliver.wordpress.com/titanic-vs-oasis-of-the-seas/

Does anyone think this story might get a TV Tropes page at some point?

I have a Patreon account and support has been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 13 - You Can't Hide The Truth

"Killed them?" Gordon asked in restrained anger, his clenched knuckles turning white.

The Mayor's pained expression didn't falter, "Yes, not all of them directly though. But she is nonetheless responsible for killing many humans herself."

"What happened?"

"After the Battle of Everfree, the largest battle of the invasion and the one that resulted in the Changeling's defeat, the surviving injured humans were placed in the 'tender loving care' of Starswirl the Bearded."

"Who was he?"

"He's considered Equestria's greatest warlock ever . The humans were placed in his care as he managed to persuade Princess Celestia he had the resources to help them recover. But what Equestrian history airbrushes away is the fact he was a brutal misanthrope."

"How brutal?"

"Princess Celestia loves humanity by comparison."

Is that even possible? though Gordon.

"What did he do to the humans?"

"He experimented on them, tortured them, sometimes for amusement, practised new spells on them......"

"How did he get away with it? Didn't anyone stop him?" Gordon asked with increasing exasperation in his voice.

"He had exceptional skill at getting ponies to like him, no one outside his inner circle ever suspected what he really did. But when he was discovered, courtesy of a tip off from one of his guards; Ponies, Griffons and civilian humans stormed the Castle of the Two Sisters to try and liberate them."

"What happened?"

"It was a disaster. The castle, though no longer used by Princess Celestia, was given to Star Swirl as his own private sanctuary; a place where he could create spells without disturbance. He had his own security guards and the invaders, where subsequently captured and used as experiments. As was the guard who tipped them off."

"What happened after that?"

"Starswirl vented his spite and fury on his prisoners, particularly the humans."

"Why did he hate humans so much?"

"Apparently his wife was killed by a human."

"That's tragic but his behaviour afterwards was inexcusable."

"Agreed, but it's also airbrushed from the history books that Starswirl was extremely racist against anything that wasn't a unicorn or alicorn."

"I've been inside the Castle of the Two Sisters, and saw the torture chamber myself. I saw skeletons of all three pony tribes, humans and what I assume are Griffons."

There was a few seconds of silence as the Mayor recalled what he knew of the events of the time. One unsolved disappearance in particular came to mind.

"One of the unicorn skeletons could be that of Bosphoramus Heartstrings. Known at the time of being the greatest lyre player in Equestria and staunchly pro-Human. He disappeared and his body was never found, he was last seen in the area around the Everfree Forest."

"There's a unicorn mare in Ponyville called Lyra Heartstrings."

"She's a direct descendant of him. The Heartstring family tree is well documented."

"What else happened after Starswirl was discovered? Surely someone stopped him."

"The Thestrals."

"Luna's night guards?"

The Mayor nodded, "They were still seen as the enemy of Equestria, due to them being servants of Princess Luna and in a way, Nightmare Moon. Once they discovered what was going on they launched a massive attack on the castle and slaughtered Starswirl's guards, before killing Starswirl himself. They freed all the victims that were still alive and got them back to Trottingham, where they all told their story; hence why I can tell you now. Otherwise Princess Celestia would have succeeded in erasing it from the history books."

"From the looks of things it appeared that no one bothered to clear out the castle."

"The Thestrals went back into the shadows soon after to protect themselves from Princess Celestia and her Solar Guards. But, the humans were blamed for the deaths of Starswirl and his guards. Powerful, anti-human nobles of the time made up the story that the humans were the ones who killed Starswirl and his guards; and by doing so showing their 'true nature' to well-meaning ponies."

"I take it Celestia believed them."

"Yes, when Celestia saw the mutilated body of Starswirl and his team with her own eyes; it was easy to convince her. Arrest warrants were issued for all remaining humans; even those who did not fight at all."

"What happened?"

"A contingent of Solar Guards were dispatched to apprehend the humans, but they refused to surrender; knowing what awaited them. The Solar Guards attempted to force the humans to surrender, so the humans fought back and killed most of the contingent of around 100 guards."

"How did Celestia react?"

"She was furious, and responded by leading a Regiment of 2,000 of her Solar Guards and attacked the humans in Trottingham. Most of the remaining humans were untrained civilians with only rakes, pitchforks and the like as weapons, so they were easy pickings for Celestia's fully armed guards."

"Celestia herself lead her troops to slaughter humans?" Gordon asked, his blood boiling.

"Yes, there are multiple eye witness accounts and records on the matter; though Equestria's history books depict the incident as Celestia's guards killing 'feral' humans with the disease, and that killing them was the only way to prevent them causing harm to Equestrian citizens."

"Is this the same disease that Celestia claims wiped out humanity?"

"Yes."

Gordon's rage was building to such a degree he felt he might burst a blood vessel, "Celestia claimed that the disease only killed around 1,500 humans, and that between 40-50 humans were imprisoned for their crimes."

The Mayor scoffed in disgust, "Are there no depths our benevolent Princess will sink to?"

The Mayor recomposed himself, "Apologies, but hearing that.......whilst her figures are accurate, the rest isn't. We have records showing only around 120 humans succumbed to the disease, the other humans in that statistic were the ones killed in the final fight in Trottingham. She probably altered the facts so as to not look like she took part on the slaughter of innocents."

"What about the 40-50 humans imprisoned?" Gordon asked, his knuckles becoming whiter and his blood pressure rising.

"They were in fact ponies who attempted to depose Celestia. The ponies in question were tortured, put on 'trial' and found guilty on charges of High Treason amongst others. We assume that she told everyone that humans were responsible, as they were the perfect scapegoats and thus could imprison those ponies without anyone noticing or questioning it."

"Surely the families would have said something?"

"And announce to the whole nation that their family members tried to kill the Princess?"

"Point taken. What happened to the imprisoned ponies?"

"Officially, they were killed by humans. Unofficially they spent the rest of their lives in the Canterlot dungeons, never once did they ever see sunlight again. The youngest imprisoned was just eighteen, and she spent sixty-four years locked in a dungeon cell before dying of heart failure."

"Bloody hell, didn't they try to escape or even kill themselves?"

"It's very difficult to escape when all of your limbs are shackled to a wall all day, and as for taking their own life? The poor sods were force fed food and water, the guards had strict instructions to not allow the prisoners to die by their own hands."

"How do you know all this?" asked Gordon, curious as to how anyone would know something like this.

"Detailed official reports and accounts were anonymously delivered to us in secret."

"Any idea who it was?"

"None, but we do know it had to be someone with considerable authority to be able to get past security without any problem. Our guess is either a powerful Noble or a high-ranking military officer."

The Mayor and Gordon walked for a few more minutes through the cemetery, allowing the peaceful tranquillity to calm their feelings. While his outward appearance suggested calm, on the inside Gordon was seething in undiluted rage. Not only was the treatment of humans far worse than he'd been let on to believe, Celestia had lied to him.

She looked me square in the face.

AND LIED!

From what he'd been told by the Mayor it seemed as if ponies were just as bad as humanity when it came to violence and a thirst for bloodshed.

Deciding to move the conversation on, or back to the Museum of Humanity, Gordon had more questions to ask.

"Does Trottingham have any more human artefacts apart from the ones at the museum?"

The Mayor nodded, "We have our own highly restricted vault which contains an abundance of information regarding humans and events of the time, as well as items and other artefacts belonging to the humans. We originally hid them because not too long after the last human died, Princess Celestia began searching the nation for anything of human origin, she succeeded in destroying many artefacts before we could act."

"Does Celestia know about it?"

"Yes but she won't attempt to do anything to it or what's inside, lest she wish to incur the wrath of the Griffonian government."

"Anything else she do?"

"Used her influence on book publishers to write 'facts' in a manner that portrayed humans entirely negatively."

"Do you have evidence of this?"

"We have a few letters we managed to 'acquire' through our allies in the Royal Court."

"So Celestia knew humanity suffered great losses defending her realm, sent the survivors to a sadistic misanthrope and then portrayed humans as the bad guys; even when she realised what Shitswirl did," Gordon paused for a moment at that last thought, "She DID eventually find out didn't she? What he did?"

"Yes, it was then she discreetly began altering records to make it look like the disease killed of all humans, rather than massive losses in battle and the final slaughter in Trottingham."

"Why did she do that though?"

"Tell me Gordon, do leaders in your world ever make 'corrections' to 'incorrect information' to avoid scandalous or controversial incidents?"

"Point taken. How did Trottingham survive considering it was founded by humans and its citizens were and still are staunchly pro-human?"

"Trottingham is a huge trading parter with the United Kingdom of Griffonia. Doing anything to the city or its inhabitants risked incurring the wrath the Griffonian government, Griffonia has a better equipped military than Equestria not to mention soldiers who can actually fight. Our Solar Guards couldn't punch their way out of a wet paper bag, the fools STILL use gold armour for crying out loud!"

"I take it the Griffons are more powerful?"

"They already use bolt action rifles and armour that actually protects your body, not to mention far tougher discipline. In our armed forces, Princess Celestia had limited beastings to nothing more than a severe talking to and cleaning the latrines."

"I hardly call cleaning latrines a beasting."

The mayor chuckled, "You'd get on well with the Griffons then. They might even let you have a go at a training exercise."

"Sounds fun, but from what you've told me I think I'd get much more fun out of screaming at Celestia's 'soldiers'."

The mayor laughed again, "I'd almost pay to see that."

"Do you think Celestia would let me?"

"I have no idea, though Princess Luna probably would. She puts her Thestral guards through far tougher training, almost in the same way as the Griffons."

"I'll ask her then. Going back to earlier, can you tell me more about the Battle of Everfree?"

"I have little information, and there are no written texts on the matter in Equestria, but the Griffons have extensive information on the battle."

"Then I'll definitely have to arrange a trip to Griffonia."

"That would be your best option, also the Griffons don't sugar coat the horrors of war; they tell it exactly as it is."

"How well would I be received there?"

"You'd be akin to Royalty."

"That much? But why do Griffon's have such a high regard for humanity?"

"Because had it not been for humanity; the Changelings, after consuming Equestria would have then moved on to Griffonia. The Griffons knew that Celestia's pathetic excuse for soldiers in the Solar Guard wouldn't be able to fight the Changelings, and they were right. But human soldiers they saw as true warriors, as their equals."

As they continued to walk they found themselves back in front of entrance where the girls awaited. Rainbow walked bristly towards Gordon and the two embraced each other.

"Hey Gordon, you OK?"

"Not exactly?"

"What do you mean?" Rainbow asked, looking at him with concern.

"I'll tell you later, on the train tonight."

"OK," she replied quietly.

"How about you, are you OK?"

"Sorta, it's a little overwhelming to see so many graves of ponies......sorry, I mean people, of people who died in a battle."

"I know how you feel. I felt the same way when I first saw the Tyne Cot memorial, located near Passchendaele in a country called Belgium."

"H-how many soldiers are buried there?" Rainbow asked hesitantly.

"........around 12,000."

Tears began to fall from Rainbow's eyes. Gordon pulled her gently into his chest and was approached by the other girls; all of them concerned about their friend.

"Rainbow darling?"

Rainbow lifted her head up and turned around, wiping the tears away, "Don't worry about me Rares, I'm OK."

"What about you Gordon?"

"I'm OK Rarity, nothing I haven't felt before."

Gordon and the girls looked over to the Mayor and saw him talking to another pony, a small unicorn mare. The Mayor nodded his head at her before she walked away and he walked over to Gordon and the girls.

"I'm afraid we must part company, official business matters."

"Understandable," replied Gordon, "Thank you for the tour."

"You're welcome Captain. I bid you and the ladies a pleasant farewell."

Gordon and the girls said their goodbyes and the Mayor went on his way. Looking at the girls, Gordon could see the visit had left its toll on them, all of them looking like the reality of the place had hit home.

"How are you girls?" he asked.

"We're OK," replied Twilight.

The group slowly made their way out of the memorial, Gordon with his arm draped around Rainbow in a comforting manner. As they approached the exit, Gordon saw a kiosk with what looked to be brochures for sale. Interested, he began to walk over, followed by the other girls. As he looked at the brochure cover, he saw the title in large letters superimposed over a photo of the graves.

THE PRICE OF FREEDOM

Picking one up and having a look through, the brochure gave a history of the memorial and of the battles of the Changeling invasion itself.

"Those are free by the way."

Gordon looked up to see a young Earth pony stallion with light brown fur and black mane, who continued speaking.

"But donations are welcome. All proceeds go to the upkeep of the cemetery."

Gordon took out his wallet and put all the bits he had, around 40, on the kiosk counter. The young stallion's eyes went wide.

"Are you sure about this sir?"

"Absolutely, take it."

The stallion began to take the bits and put them in a collection box, "Thank you sir."

"Any time."

What happened next surprised Gordon. Each of the girls, including Twilight, picked up their own brochure and put their donation of bits on the kiosk. Rarity, as Element of Generosity, unsurprisingly put a large pile of bits on the kiosk. The shocked young stallion behind the counter was almost beside himself at the amount of bits being donated, but was able to extend his thanks and gratitude nonetheless.

Afterwards the gang left the cemetery and made a slow walk back to the town centre.

"We'll soon have to head back to the ferry terminal if we want to catch the night train back to Canterlot tonight," Twilight said.

Gordon turned his head to Rainbow, "Want to bunk with me again tonight?"

"Sure, we are a couple now."

The two held hands once more and continued walking with the others as the warm orange glow of the setting sun shone gently through the trees, indicating the day out was coming to a close.

"Are we getting something to eat on the ferry or on the train?" asked Gordon.

Twilight was the one to speak up, "There's only fast food on the ferry, but on the train we can have a three-course dinner in the restaurant carriage.....and some wine."

"I'm sold, what about you Dashie?"

"A three course dinner and wine? Do you really need to ask?"

"Point taken. What do they have on the menu?"

"It varies between routes, but we'll find out later. Though they have a reasonable choice considering the limited space in the galley."

"Speaking of later," Rainbow said, "There's heavy rain scheduled for almost the entire night stretching from Manehatten to Canterlot."

"Sounds like home."

"Did it rain much there?" asked Rainbow.

"Not as much as foreigners think it does, but we still get a fair amount of it. What time does the train leave by the way, Twilight?"

"21.38, and there's a ferry leave Trottingham at 6pm. I suggest we head there now, unless you want to catch an even later trip back to Ponyville."

"I'll go for the earlier one, less waiting around."

"Same here."

"What about you girls?" Twilight asked the others.

The other girls all agreed to the 21.38 train, the long day and travelling having tired them out.

Several uneventful hours later, the gang were waiting on the platform; heavy rain already pounding hard on the station roof as a chilly wind passed through the station. Station porters and crew were quickly restocking the train and cleaning the carriage interiors as passengers waited to board. The steam engine was reminiscent of a streamlined LMS Coronation Class, and the carriages it was pulling were in a matching maroon colour. The train service itself was called 'The Equestrian Highlander', while the engine pulling this particular train was called 'Duchess of Fillydelphia'.

"Made it just in time to avoid getting wet," Gordon commented.

"Not afraid of the rain are you?" asked Rainbow teasingly.

"I'm not.....you are though."

"What!" Rainbow spluttered, "I am NOT afraid of the rain!"

"Is that why you nap on top of clouds rather than below them?" Gordon asked, grinning cheekily.

Rainbow scowled fiercely, prompting Gordon to straighten out his index finger.

*BOOP*

Rainbow blinked, "Did......did do you just boop my nose?"

"Yes, I, did," Gordon replied, accentuating each word with a nose boop.

Rainbow grit her pearly white teeth, "Do that....one more time, and I swear that I'll-"

*BOOP*

"You'll do what, Dashie?" Gordon asked grinning.

Rainbow's scowl turned into a devilish smirk.

"You'll find out."

She said no more as she boarded the train, now allowing boarding, taking the room key from Twilight on the way. Gordon shook his head and followed her only to be stopped by Rarity.

"Take these darling."

"What are they?"

"A suit for you and a dress for Rainbow."

"What for?"

"Evening dinner of course, surely you didn't expect to just dine in a first class carriage wearing clothes you've been wearing all day?"

"No not at all, perish the thought," Gordon replied, his answer fooling no one.

"Then I expect to see you in your best later then."

"Of course, but there is one thing though?"

"What's that darling?"

"When did you get time to make these?"

"I brought them with me this morning and left them here for now."

"I didn't see them."

"Too busy ogling Rainbow no doubt."

Gordon blushed, "I wasn't ogling her, I was admiring her."

"Sure sure, whatever you say darling."

Gordon took the bags containing the clothes and walked towards the train carriage door, and turned back to Twilight."What room am I in?"

"Carriage B, compartment 2."

"Thanks."

Gordon boarded the train and made his way to the relevant room, being careful not to damage the clothes. After a minute or so he reached the appropriate cabin and went inside.

Or would do if the door wasn't locked.

He knocked on the door, "Rainbow?"

He heard movement inside, followed by the door opening. In the doorway was a naked Rainbow Dash, her cyan blue furred body on show for all the world to see. Wasting no time, Gordon went in and closed the door. Looking around, the reasonably-sized-for-a-confined-space compartment had a maroon and burgundy colour scheme throughout, with door handles and light fittings being made of polished brass, and the furniture being mahogany.

"Rarity gave us these to wear tonight," he said, holding up the bags.

Rainbow walked over and unzipped the sides to have a look. She grinned and took one of the bags and handed it to Gordon.

"Here, I think this one's yours."

Gordon took that bag and handed Rainbow the other. He hung the bag up and fully unzipped it, only to see a piece of clothing not meant for him. He turned around and saw Rainbow on the bed, splitting her sides laughing.

Gordon looked back to the clothing, a full length red, sleeveless, strapless dress.

Looks good.

"Does this mean you'll be wearing my suit then?" he asked Rainbow.

"Yeah, I thought we could switch outfits tonight and liven things up a little."

"Sounds good, pity the dress is too small for me. And you look far better in dresses than I do."

A shit-eating grin appeared on Rainbow's face, "How do you know what you look like in a dress?"

"..............I'm going to get a shower," Gordon replied monotonously.

He began walking towards the cabin 'bathroom', which consisted of nothing more than a shower, toilet and sink, until he was stopped by Rainbow. She spun him round and wrapped her tail around his waist and her arms around his neck.

"You can't get a shower until we start moving. Train rules."

"I can wait."

"We can fill the time by you answering my question."

"Which one?"

"You know, the one I asked just now," she replied with a seductive grin, "The one where I asked you how you would know what you look like in a dress."

"Oh that one.........I was just assuming. Guys tend not to look becoming in ladies clothes."

"They would if Rarity made them."

"I'm not dressing in drag, Dash."

"I never asked you to."

Gordon said and did nothing as the pair stood in awkward silence, beads of sweat beginning to form on Gordon's forehead. At this point, if one were to watch the pair right now, they could be forgiven for thinking that Gordon was the prey species and Rainbow the predator.

"Are you OK Gordon?" asked Rainbow, stifling giggles, "You look a little hot. Maybe you should wear a light, airy dress instead of a stuffy suit. You know, to help keep you cool."

Gordon laughed uncomfortably, "As much as I...apreciate, you kind offer, I must respectfully decline. The respective clothes Rarity made were clearly made for beings of a specific physical stature. It's too late now to make adjustments."

"You don't know just how talented Rarity is."

"Still, I would much prefer the suit."

Rainbow sighed in 'disappointment', "OK, but if you ever change your mind, all you need to do is ask."

"I'll keep that in mind."

Just then the train locomotive whistle screeched and the train began moving.

"Well, it seems I can get a shower now."

Rainbow though, didn't unwrap her arms or tail from Gordon, "You have to wait a little longer."

"Eh?"

"Well, unless you wish to shower alone."

"Oh," Gordon replied, going red in the face, "Well when you put it like that."

The pair unwrapped themselves from each other and walked into the shower room. The shower, whilst not big, was just big enough to fit two people if they huddled up close together. Gordon removed his clothes, much to Rainbow's delight, and dumped them on the floor. Making sure there were towels in the room, the pair stepped into the shower and closed the screen door.

Rainbow, with her back to the shower knobs, stood still while Gordon reached behind her and turned them.

Rainbow hissed as the unexpectedly cold water splashed onto her.

"Sorry," said Gordon, "It'll warm up quick."

The water did just that, though Gordon adjusted the temperature to a level that comforted both of them. Using the sponges and lotions provided, Gordon grabbed and squirted some lotion onto a dampened sponge.

"Want me to help clean your back and wings?"

Rainbow once again felt like butterflies were in her stomach, "Yeah, I'd love that."

She turned around slowly and allowed Gordon to get to work lathering her back.

With slow, clockwise motions; he carefully washed her lower back, beneath her wings and around her tail, being careful not to be too rough.

"I'm going to do your wings now."

"OK, one at a time though."

Rainbow unfolded her right wing as much as the tight confines of the shower allowed, allowing Gordon to properly clean them.

"Just be careful though," Rainbow continued, "Pegasus wings are really sensitive."

"I will be."

Gordon lathered the sponge in more lotion and gently began cleaning her wings, being extra careful not to damage the feathers. He spent a few minutes on each wing, making sure to properly clean them before Rainbow grabbed another sponge.

"Your turn Gordon, turn around."

"Sure."

He turned around and soon felt the same clockwise motions of a sponge on his back.

"It's much easier without wings getting in the way," Rainbow commented.

"What do you mean? What happened to my wings?!"

Rainbow rolled her eyes, "Oh be quiet, you big drama queen."

"Easy for you to say, you still have yours. I'll have to resort to flapping my arms."

"Good luck with that dude. I'll be sure to be there though when you try, if only so I can laugh at you when you make a fool of yourself."

"You're much too kind Dashie."

Rainbow continued washing his back for another minute before finishing. Gordon turned around and saw Rainbow too had turned around, so her back was once again facing him.

"Dash?"

"Mind if you help me wash again?"

"I've already done your back."

"It's not my back I need washing."

Gordon looked on for a couple of seconds, confused as to what she meant before the penny dropped.

"Y-you mean...."

"My front needs washing," she replied, holding out the other sponge behind her.

After a few seconds Gordon took the sponge and stood right behind Rainbow. So close in fact, his bare chest touched her fur and wings. He reached around and nervously began the clockwise motions on her abdomen, not wanting to start 'higher up' so soon.

Rainbow gently lent back into Gordon as he washed her, criss crossing her arms over her breasts as she did so, thoroughly enjoying the close, sensitive and intimate contact.

"Ready for me to move higher up?" he asked, after another minute of silent washing.

"Go ahead," she replied, moving her arms out of the way.

Gordon slowly moved upwards, nervous about touching Rainbow in that area. His nervousness became clear to Rainbow when she gently took his hand and moved it up to her breasts.

"Don't be so nervous Gordon, if I didn't want you touching me there I wouldn't even shower with you."

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I'm sure," she replied.

To prove the point, she placed her hand over Gordon's and moved it up to her breasts and began washing them. Gordon, was both nervous and excited. The motions carried on for a few seconds until Rainbow removed her hand, allowing Gordon to continue.

After another minute or so, he finished, much to Rainbow's disappointment.

"Pity it had to end so soon," she said, turning around to face Gordon, "Wanna have me clean your chest?"

"Well, it's only fair."

Rainbow giggled and began on his chest, trying not to wince too much at the sight of his scars. Gordon however, was transfixed on her rainbow mane. He raised a hand and began to gently stroke it. After his third stroke he finally realised Rainbow had stopped washing him, and was in fact looking at him.

"Errr s-sorry," he said sheepishly, removing his hand.

"Don't worry about it, I don't mind. My mane is awesome, so knock yourself out."

"Oh.....well in that case," he started, kissing her on her muzzle tip, "I will."

Rainbow blushed and, just in her field of vision, saw something trying to make a point. She looked back up to Gordon and smirked, "Do you want me to clean that as well?"

Gordon cocked an eyebrow, "Clean what?"

"That," Rainbow replied, pointing.

Confused, Gordon looked to where she was pointing which interestingly was at him. More specifically, at his waist area.

His eyes boggled at the sight, the only sound being that of Rainbow guffawing.

Gordon was still grumbling under is breath as he tied the cravat around his neck before putting on the black jacket. The dress shirt was the same scarlet red his full dress uniform had. Black trousers and black shoes finished off his attire.

Rainbow, in addition to the red dress, also wore a diamond necklace and earrings and red shoes. Red eye-liner also helped finish off her look.

"So how long before dinner?" asked Gordon.

"About half an hour, so we should probably get going."

"Yeah, they'll probably be waiting for us. We're in the first class restaurant carriage aren't we?"

"Yeah."

"What's the difference between 1st and Standard on this train?"

"In first you get more refined food which is cooked fresh, whereas in standard they're pre-cooked and brought on board, and the compartments are bigger and more luxurious."

A bit like on an airliner, thought Gordon.

"Oh and it's all you can eat at the restaurant, it's all included in the price."

"Anything else included?"

"As much alcohol as you want, complimentary box of chocolates and an amenities bag containing lotions and stuff."

"Sounds good."

"You bet, even better; we're not paying personally for it!"

"Who is paying for it?"

"Twilight paid for it."

"Wow, can't imagine it was cheap."

"Just in this leg of the journey costs 160 bits per person."

Gordon made a mental note to thank Twilight. Though she and him weren't even close to friends and she was still extremely suspicious and wary of him, he still appreciated the gesture.

"Speaking of Twilight, do you think she'll ever come round?" asked Gordon.

"What? You mean like stop seeing humans as blood thirsty beasts?"

Gordon nodded.

"Maybe, if you keep acting like you are."

"What do you think of humans?"

"Well, before you came I thought they were exactly as I was told they were, savage barbarians who enjoy killing."

"But now?" Gordon inquired.

"But now, I don't think that. Humans may have been violent back then, but from my time with you, our experiences today in Trottingham and hearing what they think of humans, and our trip to the museum and cemetery; I think humans have been given a bad rap."

Hearing this meant a great deal to Gordon and like a great weight had been lifted. He'd achieved far more than he intended in a very short space of time, and somehow managed to get into the start of a relationship. Though on the flip-side he'd had a few issues with being framed for crimes he didn't commit, an attempted arson attack on his home with the intent to kill him and Rainbow; even if she was probably an unintended target.

And beginning to find out the truth as to how bad the lies about humanity had festered.

Gordon walked over to Rainbow and wrapped his arms around her, "Thanks Dashie."

"No problem," she replied, returning the hug.

"So, shall we get going?"

"Yeah, before Twilight comes here and-"

Just then there was knocking at the door.

"Are you two coming?" came a demandy voice.

"Does that," finished Rainbow, "We're coming Twilight!"

They quickly opened the door and saw Twilight stood grumpily with folded arms. She too was wearing a full length dress of dark purple, strapless and sleeveless like Rainbow's, with a dark magenta 'belt' wrapped around her waist, tied into a bow at her side. Her mane was tied up into a bun and kept in place by two silver, six pointed stars joined back-to-back.

Like Rainbow, she too had a diamond necklace and earrings.

"We're all waiting for you," Twilight said, slightly irritated.

"Sorry Twi," replied, Rainbow, "Gordon was helping me put on my dress."

Gordon and Rainbow walked out of their compartment and began to follow Twilight, locking their compartment door on the way out. They followed Twilight through several carriages until they got to the First Class Restaurant in carriage E. The train they were on being 13 carriages in length, and consisting of four first class sleeper carriages, two first class restaurant carriages, a carriage containing solely of a galley, and the reaming six being five standard class births and a standard class restaurant.

The carriages they walked through had the same mahogany furnishings, burgundy carpet and brass handles and fittings as their compartment. They carefully made their way through the train, being mindful of other passengers; none of whom paid Gordon any attention.

They finally reached the restaurant car where, as Twilight said, the girls were waiting. Whereas on the previous train there was a 2-1 seating arrangement, forcing the group to split up, this carriage had a 2-2 seating plan, allowing all seven of them to sit opposite. The chairs were too made of mahogany and had red leather cushioning and back rests.

Pinkie, Applejack and Fluttershy occupied one side, whilst Rarity and Twilight occupied the table on the other, making sure to allow Rainbow and Gordon to sit together. All the other girls were also dressed in Rarity's finest creations which, as usual, were colour matching to the respective pony.

Even Applejack had dolled herself up for dinner.

"Somethin' on yer mind sugercube?"

Gordon felt himself get elbowed gently by Rainbow.

"Sorry, I just didn't recognise you without your hat. You certainly look different without it."

Applejack laughed, "Yeah, ah get that a lot."

"Are you sitting down darlings?" asked Rarity, who looked as fabulous as you can imagine in her sparkling blue dress that draped over her left shoulder.

"Yeah," he replied before turning to Rainbow, "Do you want the window seat?"

"Nah, you can have it."

"Thanks."

Gordon sat himself down, but not before pulling Rainbow's chair out for her.

"Thank you, my charming prince."

"You're welcome, my lady."

Rainbow stood in front of the chair and allowed Gordon to push the chair forward to just behind her legs, allowing her to sit down.

"Such a gentlecolt," Rarity commented.

"It costs nothing to be polite."

"Would any of you like a drink before they bring the starter menu?" asked Twilight.

Everyone did and gave Twilight their preference, Gordon and Rainbow deciding to share a bottle of red wine.

"So," Rarity started, "What did you make of Trottingham, Gordon?"

"I thought it was a great place, thanks for taking me."

"It was no problem at all darling. I must say, it was quite the eye opener......especially the war cemetery."

"Same here," replied Rainbow, "Gordon was telling me about a military cemetery in his world near a place called Passen...Passchen...?"

"Passchendaele."

"That was it."

"What can you tell us of it?" asked Rarity.

"It's a Commonwealth War Graves Commission burial ground for the dead of the First World War. It is the largest cemetery for Commonwealth forces in the world, for any war, comprising close to 12,000 graves."

The only sound that could be heard was that of the carriages going over the joins in the rails.

"I last went a few months ago, but before they died I took Michelle and the children, in addition to visits to Menin Gate and the In Flanders Field Museum. The latter two located in the town of Ypres."

"What's the Commonwealth War Graves Commission?" asked Twilight.

"It's an intergovernmental organisation of six independent member states whose principal function is to mark, record and maintain the graves and places of commemoration of Commonwealth of Nations military service members who died in the two World Wars. They have over 23,000 separate burial sites and over 200 memorials in 153 countries."

"How long have they done this?"

"They were founded originally as the Imperial War Graves Commission in May 1917, over a year before the First World War ever ended. The changed their name to the Commonwealth War Graves Commission in 1960, as the word 'imperial' was no longer appropriate given that Britain lost most of it's Empire."

Twilight was about to ask, but Gordon cut her out.

"I'll give you a history lesson on the British Empire another time."

"OK. But could you tell us a bit more about those other places you mentioned, the Menin Gate and the In Flanders Field Museum."

"Sure."

Before he could, a waiter arrived bringing with him menus.

"Thank you," Twilight said too him.

The group quickly decided on their starters, Gordon going for vegetable soup, the girls having salads.

"While we wait for them, I'll continue," Gordon said, "The Menin Gate is another war memorial in Ypres, dedicated to the British and Commonwealth soldiers who were killed in the Ypres Salient of World War I and whose graves are unknown. It's location marks the starting point for one of the main roads out of the town that led Allied soldiers to the front line. On the inside of the archway, there are close to 55,000 names carved into the stone."

Gordon took out his phone, and after a few seconds held it up showing a picture of Menin Gate.

"This is a photo of Menin Gate, " he said handing it over to Twilight, "Just gently swipe the screen to the left to view the next picture."

Twilight did so and saw more pictures from outside and inside the Gate, stunned at the shear number of names carved into the stone. Also in the picture, were men in ceremonial uniform playing bugles.

"Who are those men?" she asked, turning the phone to Gordon and pointing to the men in the photo.

"Those are buglers from the local fore brigade. Every night at 8pm, they play the 'Last Post'. Except for the occupation by the Germans in the Second World War, the ceremony has occurred every night since the 2nd July 1928, so far that's around 33,000 times if my maths is right."

"What happens during the ceremony?" asked Fluttershy.

"People begin to gather around an hour before the ceremony; half an hour later local police close the road, all traffic is stopped from driving through the Gate until 8.30pm. At 7.55pm the buglers arrive and stand ready at the eastern entrance. They then step into the roadway under the memorial arch and make their way to stand in the centre of the Hall of Memory, where they stand in a line across the eastern entrance facing towards the town. Then, at 8pm, they play the Last Post, followed by a minute silence then the Réveille bugle call."

"Is that when the ceremony ends?" asked Twilight.

"Most of the time, there are occasions when the ceremony may be extended when participants and/or wreath layers are present. The daily ceremony has no wreath layers."

"How did the tradition begin?"

"In 1928, a year after the inauguration of the memorial; Ypres citizens decided that some way should be found to express the gratitude of the Belgian people towards those who had died for its freedom and independence. They do the ceremony they do every night regardless of the weather. Even on the night the city was liberated by Polish forces, they continued on with the ceremony, despite the heavy fighting still going on in other parts of the town. You can even see the bullet marks from that time."

Once again, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of the wheels rattling over the joins in the rails; the girls deep in thought as Gordon's history lecture sank in, Twilight in particular looking intently at the photos.

Another couple of silent minutes later, a waiter arrived pushing a trolley.

"Something smells good," Gordon said as the waiter put his vegetable soup in front of him, along with a a sliced Prench baguette.

The waiter then put the girl's salads in front of them and left them to their starters.

"Here's your phone."

"Thanks," Gordon replied, taking it from Twilight.

He put the phone back in his pocket and began eating his soup.

"This is really good," he said aloud.

"The Equestrian Highlander is known for its excellent food," Twilight replied, "The Star Light Express, its sister service, runs between Canterlot and Vanhoover, the White Tail Express runs between Canterlot and Las Pegasus, the fourth sleeper night service is the Green Hill Highlander that runs between Canterlot and Baltimare and finally there's a fifth sleeper service called the Emerald Coast Express."

"Where some of those the trains we saw at Canterlot Piccadilly?"

"Yes. The ones that were in the station were the Star Light Express and Green Hill Highlander. The other trains would have already departed."

"You seem to be quite knowledgeable on trains."

"Well you're not the only one who's a train enthusiast."

Gordon chuckled, "Who got you interested in them?"

"My dad did."

"Same here."

"Growing up as a filly he'd take me on no end of trains, including the night services I mentioned earlier."

"How often do you travel on trains?"

"Not as much as I used to since I started living in Ponyville, but I still get an annual network pass each year."

"I take it that allows you to travel anywhere as many times as you want on Equestria's railways?"

"Yes, it's a little pricey at 2,000 bits but that includes access to first class facilities on the train and in the stations."

"What's your favourite journey?"

"The Crystal Riviera. It takes you from Manehatten to Vanhoover all the way along the Crystal Mountains. It takes a full day as the train moves at slower speeds through the Crystal Mountains, large windows in the specially designed observation carriages allow for a great view of Equestria from high above. It's a very long train pulled by powerful 2-10-0 locomotives, the most famous engine being the Crystal Star. The last of its type of be built in Equestria."

"Sounds a bit like Evening Star. She too was a 2-10-0 locomotive and was the last steam engine to be built by British Railways, fortunately it's been preserved and is now a static display at the National Railway Museum in York."

"Do you have a photo of that as well?" asked Rainbow.

"Yeah I think I do," Gordon replied, getting his phone out.

He flicked through the menus until he found what he was looking for.

"There it is," he said, showing the girls the photo.

"That's very similar to Crystal Star!" replied Twilight, wide eyed in shock.

Gordon laughed, "Well if you like them, then I can't wait to see Dashie's face when I show her jet fighters, or the Airbus A380."

"Yeah, I read a bit about them in that book you let me borrow," Rainbow replied, "It's hard to think something that big can fly."

"I've flown on the A380, first in economy but after my lottery win I only ever flew first class. British Airways first class though is dreadful, it barely qualifies as Business Class on the likes of Qatar Airways, Emirates Airline and Etihad Airways."

"Isn't British Airways from your country though?" asked Rarity.

"It is but due to cost cutting measures by BA management it's no longer the airline it used to be."

After a few minutes, everyone had finished their starters and had soon ordered their main meals. Gordon ordering roast pork with crackling, complete with roast potatoes and vegetables. Rainbow went for the smoked haddock.

"Gordon dear," Rarity said, "Could you tell us more about this In Flanders Field Museum?"

"Sure, what would you like to know?"

"Maybe start with the museum's origins."

"Very well. The museum itself occupies the 2nd floor of Cloth Hall, a 700 year old medieval building, and is specifically dedicated to the study of the First World War. The building itself was left in ruins after artillery fire devastated Ypres during the same war but was soon rebuilt. Eventually it was named after the poem of the same name by Canadian poet John McCrae."

"What's the poem like?" asked Twilight.

"I'll show you some time, I don't have it on me at the moment."

"OK, could you tell us any more about the museum?"

Gordon nodded, "The museum exhibits tell the story of the invasion of Belgium, the first months of the mobilisation, the four years trench war, the end of the war and the permanent remembrance ever since. Also there are stories of how the war affected the lives of individuals as well as displays of actual equipment used from gas masks, medical equipment, munitions and so on."

"Is it like the museum we went to today?" asked Twilight.

"No," replied Gordon, shaking his head, "The Human Museum has to portray humans as violent savages with biased personal opinions, In Flanders Field doesn't go out to glorify war, rather it suggests its futility."

"How bad was the First World War?" asked Twilight.

"So bad it was also known as 'The War to End All Wars', because people believed that the sheer horror of it would never be repeated, that it would end all war forever."

"Just how bad was it?" asked Rarity, beginning to look uneasy.

"It'll be better if I waited until tomorrow, because if I told you now I'd put you off your dinner."

The girls all looked uneasily at each other, wondering just how bad the the First World War really was.

Surely it couldn't have been so bad even a combat veteran feels uneasy talking about it.

An hour later, everyone had finished their main meals and were ready to turn in for the night. They were also now well on their way and were thundering down the mainline at a steady 80mph, the crystal clear night allowing a brilliant, unobstructed view of the night sky; stars, nebulae and Equestria's own 'Northern Lights' scattered the night sky.

Gordon and the girls were now back in their respective compartments, Gordon in particular helping Rainbow out of her dress.

"Pity you have to take it off so soon," he commented as he unzipped the back.

"Pity I had to put it on in the first place."

"Now now Dashie let's not be unkind, Rarity put a lot of work into this and admit it; a small part of you enjoys it."

"Maybe a little."

After unzipping the back, Gordon helped Rainbow remove the dress and place it back on it's hanger, being extra careful not to damage it lest they wish to suffer Rarity's wrath. Whilst Gordon was removing his suit, Rainbow sat down at the dresser table and began removing her make up, covertly watching Gordon undress in the mirror.

She was watching so intensely she didn't realise she had stopped doing what she was doing.

"You're not peeking at me are you?"

A startled Rainbow began fumbling with her eye shadow remover, "NO I WASN'T!"

Gordon laughed, noting Rainbow's beet red cheeks, and walked over to her. He bent down and gave her a light kiss on the cheek, "I'm only joking Dashie, we're a couple now. You can watch me all you want."

Gordon went back to removing his clothes, watched by Rainbow, before going into the bathroom to brush his teeth. He re-emerged a few minutes later and got into the double bed, waiting for Rainbow.

"I won't be long," she said, "Just removing the false lashes."

"I can wait."

A few minutes later and after brushing her teeth, Rainbow joined him in bed. Rainbow once again resting partially on top of him with his arm wrapped around her back, gently resting on her wings.

"Hey Gordon?" she said softly.

"Yeah?"

"Do you think the truth about humans will ever be known to everyone?"

"I don't know, I hope it will be....but I wouldn't bet on it."

There was a few more seconds of almost silence, the only noise coming from the train as they rolled over the tracks.

"Gordon?"

"Yeah?"

"What did you and the Mayor talk about at the cemetery?"

Gordon sighed through his nose. He had a good idea what could happen if the truth ever got out, and Twilight.....considering she borderline worships her, he doubted she would believe even a scintilla of it.

"We talked a bit more about human history."

"Anything in particular?"

"Only that I sense a storm on the horizon."

"What do you mean?"

"I feel like that things are going to get a lot worse, and not just for me."

"How much worse?"

"If there's one thing that history can teach Rainbow, is that it has a tendency to repeat itself."

Author's Note

The 100th Anniversary Ceremony occurred a few days after I wrote the part about Tyne Cot, where Gordon tells the girls about WWI and Passchendaele I decided to do while watching the ceremony. In November 2003 I went on a school trip to Ypres and Hill 62, In Flanders Field Musuem, and visited both Allied and Axis cemeteries. Too many people nowadays don't realise just what those men went through. The same for the women nurses.

http://www.bbc.co.uk/news/uk-40661568

Also, here's what a streamlined LMS Coronation class loco (and what the train Gordon and the girls travelled on) looks like.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 14 - Back To School

Gordon and the girls wearily disembarked the train at Ponyville station, arriving back later than planned due to a delay at leaving Canterlot caused by signalling malfunctions. Trudging off the platform, dragging their luggage with them; they headed for Gordon's house for some late dinner. As it was Sunday, there were very few ponies out and about; most staying inside as well to avoid the cold weather.

A few minutes later, they approached his home. Going inside, they left their bags on the hallway, entered the front room and sat themselves down on the sofas. Rainbow however, sat in Gordon's 'Captain's Chair'. Star Light and Nightlock were playing Halo 2 on split-screen multiplayer, not quite Goldeneye 007 Gordon thought, but close enough. According to both of them, there had been no incident during his absence, much to Gordon's relief.

"I'm going to put some sandwiches together," Gordon said, "I don't feel like cooking just now."

"That's fine dear," Rarity replied, "Would I be able to have a tuna salad sandwich please?"

"Sure, what about the rest of you?"

They girls gave Gordon their preferences so he went off into the kitchen only to be followed by Twilight.

"Something wrong Twilight?"

"No, I just wondered if I could help you?"

"Go ahead."

Gordon went to the fridge and got out some butter and the necessary sandwich fillings including cheese and ham. He next got out a couple of chopping boards and handed one to Twilight.

"Thanks," she replied, "Where do you keep the bread?"

"In that," he said, pointing at the bread bin.

"Thanks," she replied once more, "I can do Pinkie's, Fluttershy's, Star Light's and Applejack's if you like?"

"Sure."

Gordon went over to a cupboard and got out a tin of tuna and another of corned beef, handing the latter to Twilight for Applejack's sandwich.

"One week," Gordon said.

"I'm sorry?"

"One week," Gordon repeated, "One week since I arrived here."

"And quite a week it's been."

"That's one way of putting it," he said acerbically

"Gordon, do you......hate ponies?" Twilight asked, picking up on Gordon's tone.

"What makes you ask that?" he asked.

"Well, after how we met and all the claims about humans, and your hostility towards us.......I couldn't help but wonder if you actually hated us."

Gordon sighed tiredly and walked over to Twilight, "I don't hate ponies, but I am pissed off with how they've distorted history. I accept that humans can be violent, but considering what the Mayor of Trottingham told me, ponies are just as capable of violence and acts of evil as humans are."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm assuming you know of a unicorn called Starswirl the Bearded?"

"Know of him?" she spluttered in disbelief, "He's the father of modern magic! One of the wisest ponies to have ever lived!"

"What do ponies say about him?"

"Well, credible historical accounts show that he was exceptionally concerned for the welfare of his fellow ponies, many of today's healing spells are due to him discovering new healing techniques and teaching others."

"How did he discover them? When did he live?"

"Well he discovered them by excessive research and experiments-"

Oh yeah, he did excessive experiments alright Gordon thought.

"-and he lived over 1,000 years ago before disappearing for around two hundred years. Why are you asking this?"

"Just curious, do you have a history book about him I can borrow?"

"I suppose so, I mean you've let me borrow some of your books. Come around later of you like."

"Sure. I'll need to arrange a few things first for my visit to the school tomorrow."

"What about that 'rocket' you want to show us?"

Gordon froze but quickly answered, "Errrr, yeah.....that. I'll sort something out."

"You don't sound so sure," Twilight replied, squinting at him suspiciously.

"Don't worry Twilight, everything will be ready to go."

I hope.

Several minutes later, Twilight and Gordon returned to the front room with everyone's sandwiches and cups of tea and coffee. Twilight used her magic to hand over everyone their sandwich while Gordon went over to his film cabinet and picked out as film for everyone to watch.

"What film are you picking this time?" asked Rainbow.

"This one," he replied, holding up the case.

"Goldeneye?"

"Don't worry Dashie, it's not a musical."

"What kind of film is it then?"

"One where shit blows up."

"YES!" Rainbow exclaimed jubilantly, waving her arms up into the air.

Rainbow groaned in boredom, "I thought you said things were going to blow up."

"Steady on Rainbow," Gordon replied, "The film's only two minutes in."

"When will things blow up?"

"Soon, Dashie, soon."

A few minutes later...

"THAT WAS AWESOME!" Rainbow exclaimed at the chemical weapons facility exploded.

"The first of many in this film," Gordon replied, "Amongst other, notable, scenes."

"What like?"

"You'll see. I remember this film coming out actually. I'd have been nine years old at the time, not quite old enough to see it in the cinema."

"Why not?" asked Twilight.

"The film is rated 12, meaning that it's considered unsuitable for anyone below that age; and people under the age of an age restricted film are not allowed to see the film at the cinema, or buy the DVD's when they released for home viewing."

"What was the first film you saw at a cinema?" asked Twilight.

"It was Beauty and the Beast, all the way back in 1991 when I was just five."

"How old are you?" asked Twilight.

"I'll be thirty in a few weeks," he replied before sighing glumly, "Thirty years old, where's all that time gone? Anyway, less talking about my old age and more watching shit blow up."

"Here here," Rainbow replied, snuggling up to Gordon.

"Bond. James Bond"

"You don't need the gun, Commander."

"That depends on your definition of safe sex."

"Why does James Bond insist on making all these lewd jokes?" Rarity asked.

"Because he's James Bond," replied Gordon.

"Hello James."

The girls and others watched as the shadowy figure walked slowly into view. Like Bond, they were shocked to see who the identity if Janus was.

"Alec?"

"Back form the dead. No longer just an anonymous star on the Memorial Wall at Ml6. What's the matter, James? No glib remark? No pithy comeback?"

"Why?"

"Hilarious question. Particularly from you. Would you ever ask why? Why we toppled all those dictators, undermined all those regimes? Only to come home ‘Well done! Good job, but sorry ol’ boy! Everything you’ve risked your life and limb for has changed!’

"It was the job we were chosen for."

"Of course you'd say that. James Bond, Her Majesty's loyal terrier, defender of the so-called faith."

Bond raised his iconic Walther PPK.

"Please, James, put it away. It's insulting to think I haven't anticipated your every move."

Bond lowered his weapon.

"Yes."

"I trusted you, Alec."

"Trust. What a quaint idea."

"How did the Ml6 screening miss that your parents were Lienz Cossacks?"

"Once again, your faith is misplaced. They knew. We're both orphans, James. But where your parents had the luxury of dying in a climbing accident, mine survived the British betrayal and Stalin's execution squads. But my father couldn't let himself or my mother live with the shame of it. Ml6 figured I was too young to remember. And in one of life's little ironies, the son went to work for the government whose betrayal caused the father to kill himself and his wife."

"Hence Janus, the two-faced Roman god, come to life."

"It wasn't God who gave me this face. It was you, setting the timers for three minutes instead of six."

"Am I supposed to feel sorry for you?"

"No. You're supposed to die for me. By the way, I did think of asking you to join my little scheme, but somehow I knew 007's loyalty was always to the mission, never to his friend."

"Does Bond always abandon his friends?" asked Twilight, almost crying, "Does he care so little about them?"

"He has a job to do Twilight," Gordon replied, "Letting personal feelings get in the way could......complicate things."

"How so?"

"Take the start of the film for example, had Bond come to the aid of his friend, he would probably have been captured and interrogated for sensitive intel, given Bond is an undercover double agent, he'd have quite a bit of valuable intelligence to an enemy. The weapons facility would not have been destroyed, leaving the chance its chemical weapons could be used."

"What would you do?"

Gordon turned his attention back to the film, "We should watch the film, one of the best parts of the film will be coming up soon."

"SWEET CELESTIA!" Twilight screeched, "DID HE JUST SMASH THROUGH A BRICK WALL IN THAT MONSTROSITY?!"

"Good luck with the floor, James. I set the timers for six minutes.....the same six minutes you gave me. It was the least I could do for a friend."

Trevelyan's chilling laugh sent shiver's down Twilight's spine.

Does friendship mean so little to humans?

"She always did enjoy a good squeeze."

"Just like you Dash," Gordon said, grinning cheekily to Rainbow.

Rainbow responded by punching him in the arm.

"He was your friend, Trevelyan? And now he's your enemy and you will kill him. It is that simple?"

"In a word, yes."

"Unless he kills you first."

"Natalya..."

"You think I'm impressed? All of you with your guns, your killing, your death. For what? So you can be a hero? All the heroes I know are dead."

"Natalya, listen to me..."

"How can you act like this? How can you be so cold?"

"It's what keeps me alive."

"No. It's what keeps you alone."

"I AM INVINCIBLE!"

The film eventually finished, much to Rainbow's disappointment.

"Awww, I wanna see more explosions."

"I've plenty more films Rainbow," replied Gordon, "But for now I need to prepare a few things, mostly for the rocket experiment I'll be showing you all."

"How is that coming along?" asked Twilight.

"Fantastic!" Gordon quickly answered.

"Liar."

"Applejack," Gordon countered, "Things are going fine, there's just a few......hiccups."

"Hiccups?" Twilight repeated, unconvinced at Gordon's answer.

"Yeah, just a few kinks to iron out. Nothing to be worried about."

"Applejack?" Twilight said, "Is Gordon lying?"

"If lies could cause fires he'd be a blazing inferno right now."

"Gordon," Twilight said sternly, not amused at his evasiveness.

Gordon groaned and rolled his eyes, "Fiiine! I may be having a few....issues."

"What kind of 'issues'?"

"The problem I'm having is getting the fuel mixture right. I light the rocket and it's barely off the ground when it explodes. I'm using sorbitol as a fuel source, potassium nitrate as an oxidiser and iron oxide as an additive."

"How many times has this happened?"

Gordon started rubbing the back of his neck and mumbled in response, "About twenty."

"I'm sorry? I couldn't hear you."

"About twenty," repeated Gordon.

"TWENTY!" Twilight yelled.

"Cut me some slack; I was in the Infantry, not the Royal Engineers."

"Would you like my help?"

"You want to help me build a rocket?" Gordon asked sceptically.

Twilight nodded.

"You want to assist someone with no engineering experience and very limited knowledge on rocketry, to build a rocket fuelled by explosive compounds?"

Twilight nodded again.

Gordon just stared at her in disbelief, "Twilight, are you insane?"

"No, my parents had me tested."

Gordon, and everyone else sans Shining, blinked in surprise at the seriousness in which Twilight answered.

"Twilight, that was a figure of speech," Gordon said, "I was trying to say you're nuts for wanting to build a rocket fuelled by explosive substances with a complete amateur."

"But I was tested."

"She's not joking," Shining said, "Do you want to know how she reacted when she saw she scored a Negative on her test?"

"They don't need to know!" Twilight replied, he cheeks bright red.

Shining, grinning only like a big brother could, continued, "She cried in her room for hours thinking she would be sent back to magic kindergarten."

"What is it with you and getting sent back to magic kindergarten?" asked Rainbow, looking at Twilight.

"I was only a foal! How was I to know getting a negative on an insanity test was actually a good thing?"

"Well if you weren't so crazy..." Gordon replied cheekily.

Everyone in the room began laughing, though not in a cruel way, taking Gordon's response in good humour.

"Very funny Gordon," Twilight dead-panned, "But back to what we were discussing; can I help you?"

"Sure. So long as you understand and follow safety precautions."

"Of course, I always follow rules."

"Can I help?" Pinkie unexpectedly asked.

"You?" Rainbow queried, "No offence Pinkie, but what do you know about rockets?"

"Nothing," she cheerily replied, "But I do know about getting mixtures juuuuuust right."

Gordon and Twilight looked at each other with concern. Both knew that Pinkie plus explosive substances might not be such a good idea.

"Pinkie," Twilight said, "We appreciate your offer but-"

"But what?" Pinkie interrupted, "I do have some knowledge of explosives, I even have an Explosives Certificate."

"How?" asked Gordon, shocked and genuinely interested.

"I grew up on a rock farm. We sometimes had to use small explosives to shift large boulders or rock faces. That and I have my party canon, something I wouldn't be allowed to use if I didn't have my certificate."

Everyone sat/stood open mouthed at Pinkie's revelation. No-one in a million years would have ever thought that Pinkie of all ponies would be certified as suitable to use explosives. Her seemingly oblivious regard for being sensible was in stark contrast to what would be required for a holder of a Explosives Certificate.

"You have a license to use explosives?" Twilight asked in disbelief.

Pinkie nodded.

What could possibly go wrong? wondered Gordon.

Just before lunch the following day after an uneventful and Rainbow Dashless night, Gordon, Twilight and Pinkie were doing the first test launch using Pinkie's fuel mix consisting of sorbitol, potassium nitrate and iron oxide; having spent the entire morning doing tests of rocket motors. Twilight's and Pinkie's knowledge being extremely useful and achieving in a few hours what Gordon had failed to do in months.

Things, however, didn't start out so well.

The first test completely caramelized the sorbitol.

As did several of the following tests in which Sulphur and Aluminium were added.

Some motors exploded, sending shrapnel all over Gordon's dedicated garden workshop/shed. Gordon wasn't feeling brave enough to use the workshop above the garage and risk damaging his pride and joys. They were quickly running out of components to construct the motor casings, but; like in Hollywood blockbusters, they found the solution just in the nick of time.

The final test they did was a success in that in neither exploded or caramelized the sugar. Though it had a short burn period, Twilight estimated that it would be powerful enough and long enough to get the rocket off the ground and into the air.

For the test launch though, they went to an empty plain of grassland just outside of Ponyville, devoid of buildings and ponies.

The rocket was ready for launch.

"I'm lighting it now," Gordon said.

He lit the wire leading into the motor and quickly retreated to a safe distance, standing next to Twilight.

Two seconds later, the rocket launched.

Pinkie began jumping up and down excitedly, "WE DID IT! WE-"

The rocket exploded barely a second after lift off, sending debris flying. Twilight though, quickly and instinctively erected a shield to protect herself, Gordon and Pinkie.

"Damn," Gordon said, "So close. Still, it's further than I've ever gotten on my own."

"Why did it explode though?" asked Pinkie, "The test motor didn't."

"I don't know Pinkie, but we'll get it right eventually," Twilight replied, examining the shrapnel, "If it's alright with you Gordon, I could keep running tests with Pinkie while you go to the school."

"Sure, just be careful."

"We will."

An hour later, Gordon was stood outside the school carrying with him the notes he had made for the lesson, along with a few other things. He'd also changed into a plain dress shirt in a dark blue, and out on a pair of black trousers and shoes. There was no way he was turning up to a school looking like an unmade bed.

Waiting outside as expected was Cherilee.

"Hi Cherilee."

"Good afternoon Gordon. How are you?"

"Not too bad, you?"

"I feel great, are you ready to go in?"

"Ready as ever. Are they expecting me?"

"Yes, but don't worry; they'll be on their best behaviour. Now if you'll follow me."

Gordon followed Cherilee into the school, nervousness beginning to build inside of him.

As he entered the classroom, he noted a range of expressions from fear, awe, excitement and intrigue.

"Good afternoon class."

"Good afternoon Miss Cherilee."

"Now, as you can see, we are joined by a special guest this afternoon. I'm sure you've all heard and even seen him around town. Children, allow me to formally introduce you to Captain Gordon Gresley."

"Good afternoon Captain Gresley."

Wow, thought Gordon, Cherilee must have gotten them to say that.

"G-good a-afternoon children. How are you all today?"

An abundance of indistinguishable answers echoed throughout the room, but from the excited response Gordon guessed that they were feeling fine.

"G-great. N-now today, at Miss Cherilee's invitation, I've come in to tell you all a little ab-bout my world and about humanity. First, I'd like to tell you a bit about my nation of birth."

Gordon took a piece of chalk and began writing on the blackboard, "The United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. G-great Britain consists of three nations: Scotland, Wales and England. England being the nation of my birth. A-are you all with me so far?"

A series of nods were seen across the classroom.

"Excellent. A lot of foreigners don't realise the United Kingdom and Great Britain are different. For clarification, the United Kingdom is Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Great Britain is just England, Wales and Scotland."

Gordon spotted a hand go up.

"Yes, young colt?"

"Hi Mister, my names Pip. I was wondering if you had a map to show us what your country looks like."

Gordon smiled, "Indeed I do Pip."

Gordon went into his bag and pulled out several maps. With Cherilee's assistance, he blu-tacked the map to the board. Holding up a pointer, he identified each nation.

"This here is Scotland, here is Wales, Northern Ireland and finally England. The smaller islands you see are the Isle of Man, Isle of Wight and the Channel Islands. The bit you see at the bottom here, is the northern most part of France. But we won't talk about that poncy lot."

A series of giggles was heard throughout the classroom. Gordon just couldn't resist the opportunity to take a swipe at the French.

Another hand went up.

"Yes, young mare. What's your name?"

"Scootaloo, and my question is; how big is your country?"

"Approximately, the United Kingdom is around 94,000 s-square miles in size, with England alone covering roughly 50,000 square miles."

Getting out another map and replacing the previous one, he moved on to his next question.

"Now, if you took my world and layed it out flat-"

"But the world is flat," came a distinctly, feminine voice with a pinch of snootiness.

"Diamond Tiara," Cherilee said, "Please do not interrupt. If you have a question, raise your hand."

Diamond Tiara, raised her hand.

"Yes Miss Tiara," Cherilee said.

"I was going to ask why Captain Gresley is implying his world is round. Everypony knows the world is flat."

"Well Miss Tiara," Gordon replied, "Your world may be flat, but mine is round, or more specifically; an oblate spheroid. This means it's a sphere that is flattened. In regards to my world, that means its radius is larger around the equator, than it is around the poles."

The scribbling of quills filled the room as everyone tried to take down what Gordon said, completely captivated by learning about an alien world.

Diamond's hand went up again.

"Yes, Miss Tiara?" Gordon said.

"Does this mean our world is an 'oblate spheroid' too?"

"Possibly," replied Gordon, "I'd like to find out myself. I'm hoping to do an experiment that will provide the answer. Anyway, moving on. Right here, is the United Kingdom."

Everyone looked to where Gordon was pointing with the pointer.

"That's tiny!" came another girly voice.

"Sweetie Belle!" Cherilee gently scolded, "Please don't call out."

"Sorry Miss Cherilee."

"You're right in that my homeland is small Sweetie Belle. But don't let it's small size fool you. For many centuries, the United Kingdom ruled the largest empire ever to exist in Earth's history."

Gordon took out yet another map, this one too of the whole Earth; but this one had large portions shaded in red.

"Now this map, highlights the areas of the world my nation once ruled almost a century ago when the Empire was at its height."

The classroom was a sea of open mouthed as everyone gawked at the map.

"Your tiny country ruled all of that?!" asked Pip.

"Yep. Though due to the Second World War, the UK no longer had the manpower or finances to retain its Empire, and subsequently gave independence to those under its rule. Some thirteen nations however, retain the Queen has head of state, including New Zealand, Australia and Canada; though they all govern themselves," he finished, pointing out the three countries on the map.

"At its height," Gordon continued, "The British Empire ruled almost a quarter of the planet's population, and its territory covered 14 million square miles, about a quarter of the planet's entire land surface. Such was the size of the Empire there was the saying, 'The Sun never sets on the British Empire' as, at any one time; the sun was shining on a least one part of it."

Pip's hand went up again.

"Yes Pip?"

"What was the Second World War?"

"Put simply, the bloodiest war in human history with a death toll between 55 million and 85 million people, most of them civilian. A war that involved over 100 million people and over thirty countries, and a war in which the Allies thankfully won; due in part to certain nations putting aside differences and focussing on their common goal."

"Could you tell us about those nations in particular?" asked Cherilee, trying to move on from the horrifying death tolls, noting the foals looking a little taken back by it.

"Sure. Two nations in particular were the United States of America and the Soviet Union. The former an ally of the United Kingdom and a capitalist democracy lead by the democratically elected President, Franklin D Roosevelt; whereas the Soviet Union was a communist dictatorship, ruled with the iron fist of Josef Stalin."

"That Stalin doesn't sound so nice," a filly said aloud, to which her class mates seemed to agree.

"He wasn't," replied Gordon, "He was a brutal dictator, but the Allies needed him and the Red Army on their side. The Red Army being the nickname of the armed forces of the Soviet Union. There's no doubt though, that without the Stalin and the vast resources of the Soviet Union, winning the war would have been far more difficult."

Gordon went to his bag and got out a laptop, one of many he owns, and put it on Cherilee's desk.

"As we're on the topic of World War II, I'd like to play to you some audio excerpts, of the UK's Prime Minister during the war, and who is, in my opinion, the greatest Briton to have ever lived. The man's name is, Sir Winston Churchill."

Gordon booted up the laptop and soon found the files to play.

"The first extract I'm playing, is his 'We shall fight on the beaches' speech, made to Parliament on the 4th June 1940."

Turning up the volume, he played the clip to the class.

"What do you all think?" asked Gordon.

Several hands went up. Gordon pointed to a filly at the back, "The young filly at the back."

"Rose Blossom, and I think that speech was good."

"Anyone else?" asked Gordon, looking around the room, "Yes, Apple Bloom?"

"Ah think he sounds like a leader should."

Gordon smiled with pleasure, "Churchill was known for being an outstanding orator. He made many speeches that remain popular to this day. Would you all like to hear another?"

Many little heads nodded vigorously, so Gordon quickly found another popular speech by Churchill, "This one, was made a few weeks later, in late August while the Battle of Britain was raging in the skies, but more on that later."

"The Few," Gordon continued, "Refers to the Allied aircrews of RAF Fighter Command. The speech itself is longer, I just played the most memorable part."

A colt's hand went up.

"Yes young colt?"

"Rumble sir. What is RAF Fighter Command?"

"It was the command of the Royal Air Force that specialised in fighter aircraft such as the Hawker Hurricane and the Supermarine Spitfire-"

"SPITFIRE!"

"Scootaloo!" Cherilee gently scolded, "What did I say about calling out?"

"Sorry Miss Cherilee, sorry Captain Gresley."

"That's quite alright Scootaloo. I can understand your interest that particular name. Anyway, RAF Fighter Command was instrumental in defeating the Luftwaffe, the German Air Force at the time."

Taking out some more papers from his bag, he blue tacked them to the blackboard. A4 sized photo's showing the aircraft in question. Taking his pointer, he spoke more about each aircraft, retelling what he could remember.

"This one here, is the Hawker Hurricane. It was designed and built by Hawker Aircraft Ltd for the RAF and accounted for over half the victories in the Battle of Britain, the aircraft also served in every major air battle in the Second World War. Fifteen thousand of these aircraft were built between the late 1920's and mid 1940's, and could fly at over 300mph."

The colts and fillies 'oooh'ed and 'arrrr'ed in fascination at Gordon's telling of his nation's past, it was by far and away better than the maths lesson they would have had.

"As the war went on and technology advanced, so did the aircraft. Subsequent variants of the Hurricane were produced with more powerful engines, better range and fuel consumption and so on. It was also the same for the Spitfire, the more famous aircraft of the pair and one of the most famous aircraft in aviation history."

He pointed to the picture of the Spitfire.

"The Spitfire was designed by a man named Reginald Joseph Mitchell in 1936 and went on to become a symbol of the Battle of Britain itself. Initially fewer in number than the Hurricane, but as the war went on over twenty thousand Spitfire's were built."

Gordon took the photos down and handed them to a filly in the front row, "Have a look at them more closely and pass them around. Those are actual photos taken at the time of the Battle of Britain, over seventy years ago."

Gordon took a few moments to have a drink while the school foals looked at the photos, and have a quick, quiet chat with Cherilee.

"They seem to be enjoying themselves," Gordon said.

"I told you it would be a good idea."

"They're well behaved as well."

"I should think so. I am their teacher after all"

"A very good one it would seem."

"Thank you," Cherilee replied, fortunate her fuchsia fur hid her blush.

"Captain Gresley? We've finished with your photos," a colt at the front said.

Gordon walked over and took the photos, "Thank you. Who'd like to see more photos of aircraft?"

The very enthusiastic chorus of yesses gave Gordon a rather clear idea. For the next half hour, he showed them more aircraft such as the Lancaster Bomber, the English Electric Lightning, the Harrier Jump Jet, the Panavia Tornado, the Eurofighter Typhoon and the F-35 Lightning II.

"OK class," Cherilee said, "It's time for break now."

The thundering sound of countless hooves reverberated throughout the room as the foals raced towards the door. Within five seconds, Gordon and Cherilee were alone.

"Reminds me of my school days," Gordon said, "Seems like a lifetime ago when I first started."

"How long?"

"25 years. Finished 13 years ago."

"You did twelve years of schooling?" Cherilee asked in shock.

"Yep. In my country, twelve years is compulsory. After that I went into 6th Form for two years, then I got my degree whilst serving in the army."

"What's 6th Form?"

"Exactly that. When you're 11, you start Secondary Education and do five years, eventually obtaining GCSE's. If you carry on, you go into 6th Form, you're 6th year of secondary education, though it's not compulsory. Another option is college or getting an apprenticeship, or going straight into the workforce. Or if you're a lazy shit, sit on your arse all day and do nothing."

"What did you study in 6th Form?" Cherilee asked, intrigued.

"Media Studies, Sociology, Classics, and English Language."

"Why those?"

"They interested me, plus they seemed easier. I needed a minimum number of points to be able to apply to become an officer in the army."

"That was a risky gamble to take," Cherilee replied, slightly shocked at the reasoning Gordon showed for choosing his subjects. Choosing subjects just because you might pass them more easily was not something she would ever encourage her students to do.

"True, but since I enjoyed those subjects, I wanted to learn about them anyway."

"Then after that you applied to become an officer?"

"Yes. I was invited to attend a two day Army Officer Selection Board briefing. There I, and other prospective officers, were tested on our teamwork and leadership skills. That leads to a three day assessment were our physical and mental abilities are tested before the Selection Board."

"I take it you were successful?"

"Yeah. Only just though."

"A pass is a pass, Gordon."

"I can remember officer training now. Forty four weeks at Sandhurst, in addition to studying for my Leadership and Strategic Studies degree."

"Was it difficult?"

Gordon laughed heartily as memories of his cadet days came back to him, "That's one way of putting it. It makes me wonder what Equestrian soldier's training involves."

"I'm sure if you asked the Princesses they may show you."

"I might. Though if I do I may not be able to resist yelling at soldiers who commit infractions."

It was Cherilee's turn to laugh, "Try not to scare them too much."

Break had ended and the school foals were back inside, each one of them eyeing the cloth that covered something on Cherilee's desk. The foals very quickly found their seats and sat down, eager to hear more about Gordon's world.

"Welcome back class," Cherilee said, "Now, without further ado, Captain Gresley will continue his lesson."

"Thank you Miss Cherilee. Now children, first; I bet you're all wondering what's under this cloth? Who'd like to see?"

"I do, I do, I do" came the chorus from the class.

Smiling, Gordon walked over and began to pull back the cloth, "Children, allow me to show you, a scaled down version of an internal combustion engine."

In one swift move, Gordon pulled the cloth away, revealing the model.

Everyone, apart form Gordon, gasped at the complex (to them at least) device.

"Now, while this is a simplified model, it still shows the mechanics of what goes on inside a four stroke internal combustion engine."

Gordon switched the device on, and upon seeing the pistons move up and down, the fillies and colts couldn't help but ooh and arr at the sight.

"If you'd all like to come to the front and get a better view, I'll explain how it works."

Or try to, he thought, getting out some notes he made earlier and setting them behind the model.

Once all the children had moved to the front, he began explaining the device, referring to his notes in the process.

"Now, this model shows the Otto four stroke cycle. The first movement is the intake stroke. Here, the inlet valve opens and the piston moves down allowing the cylinder to be filled with air and fuel. The second stage is the compression stroke. Here the piston is pushed back upwards which increases pressure in the cylinder and results in the explosion being more powerful."

The fillies and colts continued to listen to Gordon, and watch the strange device as the pistons moved up and down.

"The third stage is the combustion stroke. When the piston reaches its highest point, it fires the spark plug which in turn ignites the fuel and causes an explosion which moves the piston back down again. The fourth stage is the exhaust stroke. When the piston reaches its lowest point, the exhaust valve opens, the piston rises again and pushes the waste gas into the exhaust pipe."

The children continued to watch in awe, amazed at such a complicated device.

"The real thing however, moves much faster. In fact, if you're all good children......I'll show you a real one."

Even in an alien land, children it seemed, were excited about super cars.

Gordon continued his lessons, also teaching the foals more about how aircraft are able to fly; and becoming more and more thankful to himself that he took several notes with him on said topics. But now though, was one of his favourite hobbies; and one he'd already spoke to Luna about.

Astronomy.

Taking out an iMac Pro and a mini portable projector, he quickly set the items up and closed the curtains, making the room as dark as possible.

"Gordon, what are you doing?" asked Cherilee.

"Making the room as dark as I can."

"Why?"

"To show you some pictures I think you'll like, darkening the room will make allow for clearer viewing."

In a minute or so, Gordon was ready and switched the projector on.

Everyone in the room gasped at the sudden projection.

"What is that?" asked a filly, pointing at the projection.

"It's a projection of what's on my laptop here."

"What's a laptop?" asked another colt.

"A portable computer."

"What's a computer?"

"Think of it as an artificial brain."

"What does artificial mean?"

Damn, these kids are interrogative.

"Made or produced by people rather than occurring naturally. Now, who's ready to see out of this world pictures."

Another round of enthusiastic affirmatives gave Gordon his answer.

"Now, I'll first start with a few pictures showing the area around where I was born and raised."

The first picture appeared and it showed lush green hills, blue sky and cumulonimbus clouds on a summer's day.

"This here, is the North Yorkshire Moors, in the north of England."

"Cool," replied a colt, "It looks like Equestria."

"Why are all those clouds there?" asked a filly, "Don't your weather ponies care about the weather?"

"Things are a little different in my world, we can't control the weather for a start. Also, in my world, humans are the only sapient beings and pegasi and unicorns don't exist. And Earth ponies, are quadruped and can't talk or think like you can."

"So, in your world, ponies are dumb animals?"

"To put it bluntly, yes."

"I'm not sure how to feel about that," said another colt, "Here we're smart, but somewhere else we're dumb?"

"It could very well be the same for me," replied Gordon, "Humans may be smart in my world and here, but I could have ended up in another Equestria where humans are just animals."

"I get the distinct impression you'd have quite a few things to say to ponies who'd try to treat you as such," Cherilee quipped.

"I certainly would, though I don't think you'd want your school foals to hear it."

"No, I wouldn't," replied Cherilee with a disapproving look similar to what a mother would give.

"Anyway, moving on to the next picture."

Gordon continued to show several more pictures he had taken himself over the years. From his childhood, his school years, his time in the army and the many holidays he had been on. Gordon explained each photo the best he could, and as much as he could remember, and was surprised at just how many questions the school foals were asking. They seemed to have a genuine curiosity about his world and so far hadn't shown him any animosity or called him a 'monster' or spouted any anti-human propaganda.

It was like being with his own children again.

After showing numerous of his own pictures, Gordon moved on to the astronomy pics.

"Now, the next photo's I'm going to show you are not ones I've taken myself, but taken by NASA's Hubble Space telescope. Most of them anyway."

The first picture appeared.

"Now this one, is called Earth rise, because it shows Earth rising above the horizon of the Moon. The photo was taken by astronaut Bill Anders in 1968 during the Apollo 8 mission."

"But then how does the sun and moon rise?" asked an understandably confused filly.

"In my universe, the Sun is at the centre of solar systems. My solar system, and everyone other one we've discovered are all heliocentric, that means the sun is the centre of the solar system and the planets orbit around the sun."

"But the princesses move the sun and moon!"

"If your sun and moon are anything like mine, then that would be nigh impossible. The amount of energy that would be required to move a small moon, never mind the sun.....is astronomical, I think mainly due to their mass. My world, is roughly 24,000 miles at the equator. The moon, just under 7,000 miles. The sun, 2.7 million miles."

Each school foal's mouth dropped in shock.

"The sun, my sun, is so big that 1.3 million Earths could fit inside. On a night when you see stars, you are told Princess Luna controls them, are you not?"

The children nodded.

"Those stars, are just like what you see during the day. The sun, is a star. All those stars, all those suns you see on a night, are in distant solar systems in different parts of the universe."

The was a long silence as Gordon's words sunk in.

"I know what you have been told about the Princesses, and that they control the sun and moon. But I say that that, to me, is scientifically implausible. I hypothesise that this world is, like my own, an oblate spheroid and orbits the sun, while the moon orbits your world with no input from the Princesses."

"Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence," asked Cherilee,"Can you prove your claims?"

"I'm planning an experiment to see if it is so. I'm planning in acquiring the assistance of one, Aurora Selena."

Cherilee's eyes went wide in shock and fear, the mere mention of the name putting her in a state of nervousness and unease.

"W-what s-sort of experiment?" asked a nervy Cherilee.

Gordon, who noted the tone in her voice, answered carefully, "I'm going to launch a helium balloon that will hopefully, at the very least, go high enough to show the curvature of the planet."

"Oh.....well I wish you luck," replied Cherilee with nervousness.

You'll need it if Princess Celestia has anything to do with it, she thought.

Gordon carried on with the presentation, although slightly concerned at Cherilee's change in demeanour, showing the foals the more spectacular photos taken by Hubble.

The rest of the presentation went well with the foals increasingly amazed at what Gordon showed them. But, as promised, Gordon was going to show them a real internal combustion engine. In the meantime, Cherilee has the foals design a spaceship they would use to visit Earth. Their designs were....interesting.

Gordon meanwhile, was rushing back to his home, taking his equipment with him. Along the way, he was met by Rainbow, who was wearing a training suit much like the Wonderbolt flightsuit, in that it didn't leave much to the imagination.

"Hi Gordon," she said, landing on the ground and walking up along side him.

"Hi Rainbow. What are you up to?"

"Just been doing some training exercises. What about you?"

"Just been at the school teaching the foals about my world. I'm just dropping these off then I'll be going back."

"What for?"

"To fulfil a promise."

"What promise?"

"THIS IS AWESOME!"

Gordon had only just switched the engine on and Rainbow was already beside herself in joy.

"Just so you know, you'll be the first pony EVER, to ride in an internal combustion engine powered vehicle."

Rainbow's grin just got wider, the revelation boosting her ego to the extreme.

"And not just any vehicle little Dashie. You're travelling in an Aston Martin Vanquish," Gordon said, fastening his seatbelt, "Right, now fasten your force belt Dashiekins."

"Force belt?"

"Your seat belt. Fasten it."

"Why?"

"It's the law in every country in my world, that and it's a life saving safety feature."

"But we're not in your world."

"True, but it's still my car and I'm driving. That makes your safety my concern."

"OK OK, I'll put it on."

She copied what Gordon did and fastened the belt, hearing it click in place.

"There. Happy?"

"Very much so."

"It feels so constrictive though,"she sulked.

"I don't know what you're so whiny about, you seem to me to be the sort of girl that likes to be tied down."

Rainbow blushed and, glaring daggers at Gordon, furiously showed her pearly white teeth, "SHUT UP!"

Gordon just laughed and slowly pulled out of the parking space and out of the garages north exit, the one that lead behind the house and around the front. The south garage door could be accessed from the front driveway where the standalone garage also stood. Gordon drove out of the garage, the garage door automatically closing behind and resetting the alarms.

He drove slowly around the house on the tarmac driveway, until he came to the front entrance where he saw Pinkie and Twilight stood out front.

"What are Pinkie and Perky doing out front?" asked Gordon.

"Perky? What's that?"

"Oh, just a human thing."

Gordon drove slowly and came along side the pair so they were at the driver's side (the right hand side).

"Pinkie, Twilight, what's up?" asked Gordon.

"What is this?" asked Twilight, mouth agape.

"It's one of those cars I told you about. Anyway, is there something you wanted?"

"Errr yes, now you mention it. Pinkie and I have finished."

"Finished? Finished what?" he asked in confusion.

Twilight blinked in bewilderment, "The rocket. We had a successful test."

"Really?"

"Yes. We did two more identical tests just to be sure. We should be all good to go on a demonstration to everypony."

"Excellent. What's the state of the garden shed?"

"It's....still intact," she replied sheepishly.

"That's not very reassuring," Gordon replied.

"We'll clean everything up!"

"You made a mess of my garden shed?"

"Well it's......it's.....it's all in the name of science."

Gordon said nothing for a few seconds, instead he relished Twilight's panicky demeanour.

"Just be sure the clean it up," he eventually said.

"We will. Bye Gordon."

"Bye Twilight," he replied, "Bye Pinkie."

"BYE GORDON! BYE RAINBOW!" Pinkie screamed.

"Bye Pinkie, bye Twi," Rainbow replied.

"Bye Rainbow."

Gordon drove slowly away and off the driveway and onto the gravel road, turning in the direction of the school.

"This is so awesome," Rainbow squeed.

Eyeing the straight road ahead, Gordon planted his foot down.

The result was his hearing being shattered by an ear piercing scream.

Slowing down again, he turned to Rainbow, "Did you enjoy that?"

Rainbow nodded vigorously, "Can you do that again?"

"No."

"Awww," Rainbow whined, "Why not?"

"Because we're almost out of straight road and there's a pony blocking the road."

"Well....get her to move."

"I can't make her move."

"But you have the means to do so?"

"Well, yes but-"

"Hey is that a horn symbol?" Rainbow asked pointing at the steering wheel.

Gordon looked to where she was pointing, "Yes, but don't-"

*BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP*

The blast of the car horn sent the pony running.

"It's a monster! Run for your lives!" the mare was heard screaming as she ran away.

"Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, that, was, HILARIOUS!"

"Maybe so," Gordon replied, trying not to laugh himself, "But when her Royal Sun Butt finds out she's just going to get all high and mighty with me again."

"Don't worry, I'll.......her Royal Sun Butt?" Rainbow repeated, all traces of humour before, completely gone, "Dude, if she EVER hears you say that she'll-"

"She'll what? What could she possibly do to me to make me suffer more than I am?"

Silence fell. The atmosphere in the car going from jovial to serious in a second. Rainbow, though often brash and sometimes insensitive, picked up on Gordon's words.

"Gordon, are you OK?" she asked, her voice quavering slightly.

"I'm fine," he replied tiredly.

Rainbow wasn't buying it, "Don't lie to me Gordon. What's wrong?"

"Nothing."

"GORDON!"

"For fuck's sake Rainbow, drop it! I don't want to talk about it!"

Rainbow visibly flinched and edged back from Gordon, had the door not been closed she may have fallen out. Gordon regretted his outburst instantly. He stopped the car and immediately turned his attention to Rainbow, still pressed up against the door, her eyes smaller and her body shaking slightly.

Of fucking hell, I scared her. Gordon you're a fucking idiot!

"Oh shit, Rainbow......I'm sorry, I didn't mean to snap at you or get you upset."

Rainbow didn't move, prompting Gordon to gently reach for her hands.

"Rainbow, I know you're concerned for my well-being and I appreciate the concern. I'm just not used to openly expressing my problems. Especially since the death of my family."

His hands on Rainbow's, he gently pulled her close, her still shaking slightly.

"I'm sorry for scaring you Rainbow."

He slowly pulled her in closer before giving her a gentle hug; one she returned, much to Gordon's relief.

"I forgive you," she said softly, "And I'm sorry if I was being pushy."

"You weren't being pushy Rainbow, you were being concerned," he replied, still hugging her and stroking her wings.

Rainbow moaned quietly in pleasure as Gordon's soft hands caressed her wings. The pair consoled each other a little longer, unaware they had drawn a small crowd.

"We seem to have attracted an audience," Rainbow said, letting go of Gordon.

"Then let's give them a show."

"WE CAN'T HAVE SEX IN FULL VIEW OF PONIES!"

Gordon was momentarily taken back, "I.....wasn't talking about sex."

Rainbow began to blush in embarrassment.

Gordon continued talking, "I was going to rev the engine and do a burnout."

"Oh," Rainbow replied sheepishly, "Yeah......let's do that."

Rainbow faced back towards the front, as did Gordon, giddy with excitement. He pressed the Launch Control button and adjusted his seat juuuust right until he was ready.

"Ready Rainbow?"

"Ready."

"OK. Three........two........one!"

At that moment, he ploughed his foot into the accelerator and after a furious wheel spin, he sped of into the distance; kicking up gravel and a cloud of dust in the process, causing ponies to start coughing.

A couple of minutes later, Gordon pulled slowly up to the school. Waiting outside were Cherilee and the children; the former not looking amused. Rolling down the window, Gordon spoke to Cherilee.

"Miss Cherilee, I've returned."

"I know. I heard you," she replied with just a hint of disapproval.

Looking at the foals, each and every one of them were stood open mouthed, the car being beyond anything they'd ever seen or even thought of.

"So, what do you little ones think?"

"It looks awesome!" replied Scootaloo, "Wait a minute.....is that Rainbow Dash?"

The passenger door opened and Rainbow moved to get out, only to be stopped immediately by her seat belt.

"You need to undo that first before you can get out," Gordon said.

"Shut up," she grumpily replied.

She undid her belt and got out, greeting Scootaloo with a smile, "It sure is Squirt."

"Who'd like to see the engine?" Gordon asked.

The excitable foals jumped up and down shouting 'me me me'. Gordon pushed the bonnet release button, allowing him to open the bonnet. He got out of the car and walked to the front, excited foals eagerly waiting to see what awaited underneath followed him.

Placing his hands under the bonnet, he lifted it up and stood aside to allow the children to see.

They were not disappointed.

"Remember not to touch anything children," Cherilee kindly reminded them.

"We won't," they chorused back.

While the foals were excitedly looking at the engine and the inside of the car, Gordon spoke to Cherilee while Rainbow kept an eye on the foals.

"They seem impressed."

"Foals usually are," replied Cherilee, "They seem to have taken a liking to you."

"I was honestly expecting screams of 'monster', or something of the sort."

"My students are much better than that. I teach them to be open minded and tolerant of others. Though the school curriculum requires teaching of humanity, it is not portrayed in a.....positive light. I have no option but to teach it, unless I want to lose my job and be barred from teaching for life."

"What do you mean by 'not portrayed in a positive light'?"

"I mean I have to teach the foals that humans are aggressive, selfish, territorial, greedy, materialistic and that they would betray and kill anyone if it suited their interests."

Gordon sighed tiredly. He was truly beginning to get sick of all the anti-human bullshit.

"Whilst some people are like that, they are a very small minority. The vast majority are selfless, open minded and peaceful, tolerant people."

"You don't have to tell me Gordon, I saw enough in your house and have been around you long enough to get that feeling."

"You've hardly ever been around me though."

"Long enough."

Cherilee and Gordon remained silent as they watched the foals look around Gordon's car, some foals sitting in the driving seat (under Rainbow's supervision). Gordon didn't mind so long as they were careful and didn't touch and of the buttons or levers; they could touch the steering wheel though.

"It's been a while since I last enjoyed being around children," Gordon said sombrely, unpleasant memories of his own children forming in his mind.

"I won't ever pretend to know what that feels like," Cherilee said sadly, looking to the ground, "To lose children you love dearly; I know that if I lost one of my students...."

Cherilee trailed off, not finishing her sentence; emotions overwhelming her.

"Sorry," she said, "I don't usually get like this."

"No need to apologise."

The noise from the foals was beginning to build, prompting Cherilee and Gordon to look over. The foals were beginning to argue about something.

"We better find out what's going on," Gordon said.

Walking over, Cherilee addressed her students, "What's going on here?"

"Miss Cherilee," Sweetie Belle whined, "Rainbow Dash won't let us switch it on."

"It's not mine to do so Sweetie Belle, it's Gordon's car."

Sweetie Belle turned rapidly to Gordon, "Captain Gresley, can you please switch it on? Pleeeease?"

A sea of adorable eyes looked at Gordon. No matter how much he tried, he couldn't bring himself to deny them.

"OK."

The foals, not for the first time today, cheered in delight. They moved aside as Gordon walked forward, allowing him to get into the car. Making himself comfortable, he inserted the key into the ignition slot and started the engine.

The rumbling of the engine once more brought out the amazement of the foals.

"Do you remember what I said earlier about how an internal combustion engine works?"

The foals nodded.

Gordon pressed his foot down, slowly building up the revs.

"Now," he said, speaking louder, "At the moment, the engine is at 1,000rpm. That means the cycle I explained earlier, is rotating the crankshaft one thousand times a minute. The crankshaft converts reciprocating motion into rotational motion. Don't ask me what all those mean though, I'm a soldier, not an engineer."

He pressed his foot down harder.

"The engine is now doing two thousand revs per minute."

He pressed his foot down further still.

"Three thousand.........four thousand............five thousand!"

The engine now was making a monumental noise, so much so the foals were covering their ears.

"Five thousand five hundred revs!" Gordon bellowed.

After a few seconds, he eased pressure on the accelerator and returned the engine to idle before switching it off. Turning to the foals, who were now uncovering their ears, he spoke to them once more.

"Right there at the end, the engine was doing five thousand five hundred revs per minute."

"Wow! Is that the fastest?" asked Scootaloo excitedly.

"Not even close," replied Gordon casually, "Another car I have can do up to six thousand revs per minute. Formula 1 cars a few years ago could hit just over nineteen thousand revs per minute which is just over three hundred revs per second if my maths is right."

The foals, yet again, stood open mouthed.

"Three hundred times a second?" Scootaloo repeated, "That's even faster than Rainbow Dash!"

"But I bet it can't fly faster than me."

"It's a car Dash, it doesn't fly," Gordon replied seriously.

"That was a joke, Gordon," Rainbow deadpanned.

"Oh."

"How fast can this travel anyway?" asked Rainbow, rolling her eyes.

"201 miles per hour at top speed."

"Pfft, I can fly faster than that."

"How fast?"

"She can do a Sonic Rainboom!" Scootaloo interjected, answering for her.

"What she said," Rainbow replied, pointing to her adopted little sister.

"I take it that's the sound barrier?"

"Sure is."

Gordon shrugged his shoulders and replied as nonchalantly as he could, "We have aircraft that can fly far faster than that."

Rainbow scoffed indignantly, "Excuse me? Did you just say that you have things in your world that can fly faster than ME?"

"Yes I did. Most modern jet fighters can fly a Mach 2. However, the Space Shuttle can reach 17,500 miles per hour when they orbit Earth, and unmanned probes can fly several times faster than that."

"How?!"

Gordon shrugged his shoulders, "Don't ask me to explain how; I'm a soldier, not a scientist."

"Despite that," Cherilee intervened, "The children and I have enjoyed your visit this afternoon. Haven't we?"

The children cheered in joy.

"Well if you all enjoyed it, I may have to make another visit sometime."

"We'll look forward to it," Cherilee replied, "Children, say goodbye to Captain Gresley."

A chorus of goodbye's filled the air as the foals returned to the classroom with Cherilee following behind. Before she went in with them though, Cherilee turned around and called back to Gordon, "I'll talk to you some other time Gordon."

"Sure thing Cherilee."

Cherilee went inside, leaving Gordon with Rainbow; who had made herself comfortable by laying herself over the bonnet in a provocative manner. She was layed on the bonnet, on her back and arms stretched out and one leg bent. Her posture amplified her bosom greatly, causing Gordon to get a little hot under the collar.

"Rainbow?" Gordon said, tugging at his collar with a finger.

"Why do I get the feeling that sexy car plus sexy mare equals horny stallion?"

"Rainbow?" Gordon repeated.

"Yes Gordon?"

"Please get off the bonnet."

"You're evading the question," she said as she got off the car, "Do human men find that combination sexy?"

"That information is classified," he said in his military tone of voice.

"I'll take that as a yes."

Turning around and playfully swatting Gordon with her tail, she opened the passenger side door and got in. A flustered Gordon followed suit. Fumbling with the key, he slotted it into the ignition slot and started the engine and fastened his seat belt.

"Ready Dashie?"

"Ready," she replied, fastening her seatbelt.

Gordon did a three point turn and drove slowly away from the school. Despite being mid-afternoon, the cloud cover reduced the light prompting Gordon to switch the headlights on.

"What have you got planned for tonight?" asked Gordon.

"Nothing much."

"You can stay at my place again if you like"

"Really?" she asked gleefully, stars sparkling in her eyes.

"Sure. I can make us some pasta if you like? I can add in some chicken and bacon and mix it with pasta cheese sauce."

"Sounds great. Would I also be able to play that game again?"

"Sure."

"And could you make me another hot chocolate?"

"Complete with whipped cream and marshmallows in the biggest mug I have."

"Thanks! You're the best Gordon!"

A happier feeling Gordon continued to drive slowly down the gravel road, which was empty of ponies, until he reached the entrance of his driveway. Waiting outside was a group of ponies, some looking on in awe and wonder at his car, others with a face like a smacked arse.

"I wonder what's pissed them off this time?" Gordon said.

"Who?"

"The grumpy looking ponies," Gordon replied, pointing to them.

Rainbow looked to where he was pointing and rolled her eyes, "Ignore them. Some ponies in this town will complain about anything."

"Such as?"

"Once, there was a stallion that complained about some clouds above his house."

"You're kidding?"

Rainbow shook her head, "I wish I was."

Pulling into the driveway and being careful not to run anyone over, Gordon go the foreboding feeling that yet another incident had occurred and he had been chosen to be the scapegoat.

Stopping outside his house, he switched the engine off and began to get out of the car.

"Aren't you going to put it back in the garage?" asked Rainbow.

"Later, for now I just want to see what these lot want."

"OK, let me come with you though."

The pair got out and began walking over to the group of ponies. Amongst them was a mare they encountered earlier. Flanking her were two burly Earth stallions, both of whom looking somewhat irritated.

"YOU!" shouted the one on the mare's left, who began walking forward towards Gordon, "Who do you think you are scaring my sister like you did?"

"What are you on about?"

"You, earlier this afternoon, in that hideous monstrosity, deliberately scared my sister!"

"No I didn't."

Gordon didn't have time to react to the stallion's punch and hit the floor hard, his nose throbbing and blood dripping.

"What the fuck did you do that for?!" Rainbow bellowed, bending down and tending to Gordon.

"The filthy ape deliberately scared my sister!"

"No he didn't! I was the one who pressed the horn!"

The group of ponies gasped in shock. The stallion however, looked down at Rainbow in disgust.

"So now you betray your own and side with this filthy parasite," the stallion spat.

"Oh come on, you're being ridiculous!"

"Am I? I've heard that you're even sleeping with this fowl creature."

"Who I sleep with is NONE of your business!"

"SHE ADMITS IT!" the stallion bellowed, "But then, you are known for sleeping around."

Infuriated at what the stallion was implying, Rainbow slapped the stallion hard across his face; a resounding smack being heard all around. Nursing his bruised cheek, the stallion began raise his fist.

"You'll pay for that you bitch!"

The stallion swung his fist.

Only to be stopped by Gordon who deflected the move with his arm and causing the stallion to stumble backwards.

"Not on my watch arsehole!"

The other stallion who flanked the other side of the mare, ran up.

"Need any help brother?"

"I'd be delighted to have it."

Realising the situation was going south very fast, Gordon backed up slowly so he was in line with Rainbow.

"Dashie, go and find Twilight."

"Sure thing."

Rainbow flew off before she could be stopped by anyone, leaving Gordon with the two burly Earth ponies, both of whom were larger than him and had considerably more muscle. The two stallions began to advance on Gordon, bloody murder in their eyes.

"Brothers, stop! I don't want this!" the mare called out.

"He deserves it for scaring you!" the first stallion replied.

"No he doesn't! Please don't hurt him!"

The first stallion looked back to his sister for several seconds, then back to Gordon.

Several tense seconds of silence passed as the stand off continued. No one saying anything or moving a muscle. Eventually though, the stallion spoke.

"Fortunately for you monster, my sister is present. Had she not been here....."

Gordon said nothing as the stallion and his brother retreated back to the group of ponies. He lowered his guard and watched as they walked away.

"That could-"

"ARGH!" Gordon screamed, jumping in fright.

Turning around he saw Star Cross.

"Sorry," Star Cross said, "I was saying that that could have gotten worse."

"Yeah........fortunately it didn't. I doubt I could have taken both of them."

"You took on three stallions the other day."

"Yes but they were scrawny little upstarts who just flailed their arms around. Those stallions were burly bastards far larger than I."

"Gordon!"

Gordon and Star Cross looked over to see Rainbow and Twilight running over. Before Gordon could talk to Twilight, Rainbow ploughed into him and hugged him tightly. Gordon returned the gesture and looked over Rainbow's shoulder to Twilight.

"They left just a few seconds ago," he said.

"I know, we saw them walking into town," she replied, grimacing at his bloody nose, "First things first though, you're going to the hospital to have your nose seen to."

"I'll be fine."

"No you won't. You're going to the hospital and that's final."

"Twilight!"

"GORDON!"

Gordon flinched slightly at Twilight's forcefulness, taken back by her strong stance. She continued walking towards him and took out a tissue from her satchel bag. Holding it onto Gordon's nose, she once again put some sense into Gordon.

"Gordon, you're going to the hospital and that's final."

"But Twilight," he moaned.

"But nothing Gordon. Rainbow, tell your coltfriend."

"Gordon, do as you're told," she said as she continued to hug him.

"Fine," he said, huffing in defeat.

"What were they wanting anyway? Rainbow said a stallion's sister was scared by you."

"The mare in question screamed and ran away when she heard my car horn."

"Why did she hear it anyway?"

"Because Rainbow pressed the horn, because the mare in question was blocking the road," he added, before Twilight could ask why.

"Was there really any need to scare her though?"

"The horn was used for one of its intended purposes. Rainbow wasn't irresponsible in its use."

Twilight sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose, "OK, but please bare in mind that there are ponies who'll jump at any opportunity to have you kicked out of town."

"What do you mean by that?"

Twilight nervously began to rub her arms, fearful of Gordon's response. She had already witnessed first hand his ferocious temper and did not want to be on the receiving end of another verbal roasting.

"Some ponies in town.....have started a petition."

"Demanding what?"

".....that you be removed from town and banished from Equestria," Twilight replied, her voice getting gradually higher in pitch.

Gordon scoffed and shook his head, "So much for love and tolerate."

"Gordon?" Rainbow said gently and quietly, "Please don't get angry with Twilight."

"I won't. But if your fellow ponies keep acting like they are sooner or later I'm really going to lose it."

"Gordon, calm down," Rainbow said, fear growing at Gordon's implied use of violence, "I know ponies are giving you a hard time but if you hurt them, even if they push you to it, you'll only cement their belief that humans are violent, aggressive monsters."

"What about when Shining and I knocked seven bells out of each other?"

A tired sigh left Rainbow, "That was unfortunate, and you certainly did yourself no favours-"

"Thanks Dash," interrupted Gordon sarcastically.

Rainbow scowled in annoyance, "But, you've also shown your good side by befriending some of us, including a Princess. And you've given a lesson at the school. When parents find out from their foals and Cherilee how good you were they'll have a more positive opinion of you."

"I don't know about that Dash," Gordon replied sceptically, "Something tells me something from going to the school is going to come back to bite me in the arse."

Rainbow scoffed in frustration, "Gordon, will you stop pointing out the clouds in the sky and try to be more optimistic?"

Gordon exhaled tiredly, “Sorry Dashie. It’s hard to stay optimistic in a world where almost everything is against you.”

"I'm sorry if I'm sounding harsh, but I don't like seeing you sad. Now come on, let's get you to the hospital."

"Fine," he replied before turning to Star Cross, "Mind staying here and keep an eye on the place?"

"Sure," she replied, "You'll be back later won't you?"

"Yes, we'll watch another film tonight if you want."

"I'd love to, so will the others. What will you be picking out tonight?"

"I'll think of something."

Gordon was sat on the bed in the Doctor's room alone, being attended to by a junior nurse. Twilight and Rainbow had returned to Gordon's house after his persistent insisting that he would be fine, although on the condition that they could cook something for tea.

The nurse walked up to Gordon, "If you'll allow it Captain, I'll examine you."

"Go ahead."

The nurse moved in closer for a better look and began gently touching his nose, causing Gordon to wince a little in pain. He didn't feel he'd broken his nose, but if he had it wouldn't be the first time. The first time was getting elbowed in the face, by accident, in a game of Rugby at school during a scrum. He didn't care though, he scored a try in the following attack.

"Nothing feels broken," the nurse said, "But I know nothing about human anatomy. A good sign though is the bleeding has stopped."

"Then it's nothing to worry about," Gordon said, "If there's nothing else, I'll be on my way."

Gordon began to get up only to be stopped by the nurse, "Before you go, could you stop at reception on the way out?"

"Why?"

"To collect a form to register you with the Equestrian Health Service. It's so that you are eligible for free health care, unless you want to be burdened with massive costs."

Free universal healthcare? At least this place has got something right.

"Fine, I'll stop by. But if I'm not registered, then who covered the costs of my previous visits?"

"Your fees were waivered by Princess Luna given your....circumstances," the nurse said, nervousness in her eyes.

Noting the nurse's nervousness, Gordon deduced that it had to do with him being human, and the incident with Shining leaving a negative lasting impression on the nurse. If he was in her shoes, he'd probably be scared of himself too.

"You're scared of me, aren't you?"

The nurse nodded, "I am scared of you. But I have a duty of care to patients in this hospital and I will not allow personal feelings get in the way of my job."

"I know that feeling," Gordon muttered to himself.

"I'm sorry? I didn't hear you," the nurse said.

Gordon looked to the nurse, "Nothing, I was just talking to myself."

The nurse said nothing as she opened the door for Gordon, "If you'll follow me Captain, I'll walk you to the reception."

"Lead the way."

Gordon followed the nurse to the reception, realising that he'd now been to the hospital three times in one week; whereas his preceding three visits to a hospital spanned four years.

It took about about a minute to reach the reception, the corridors sparsely populated. The one pony he did encounter hobbled away on his crutches as fast as he could the moment he saw Gordon.

Gordon paid him no mind though and just focussed on his objective.

Walking behind the desk, the nurse pulled out some forms from underneath the desk and handed them to Gordon, "Fill these out and return them as quick as you can."

"Sure. If there's nothing else?"

"No. That's all."

"Well in that case, goodnight."

"Goodnight."

Gordon turned around exited the hospital, intending to get home as quick as possible.

And not only to avoid the rain.

As he went outside, a pony dressed in a nurses uniform approached him, a scowl etched on his face.

"Can I help you?" asked Gordon, noting the familiar situation he found himself in.

“You’re lucky the princess personally saw to it you were treated with care. We don’t usually treat animals here.”

"That's good to know, if I ever have an animal I'll be sure to not to bring them here."

Gordon walked past the nurse who was now speechless from Gordon's unexpected witty comeback.

I think I didn't give him the reaction he wanted.

Gordon managed to make it home before the heavens opened and, after parking his Aston Martin back in the garage, walked straight into the kitchen, completely unprepared for what he saw. There in his kitchen, were Twilight, Star Cross, Pinkie and Rainbow; all wearing frilly pink aprons, getting out pots and pans and beginning to prepare an assortment of ingredients.

Gordon just gawked at the scene like an idiot until Pinkie bounced up to him, "Hi there Baking Buddy!"

"Hi," he mumbled, still a little phased at the unusual situation.

"Have you come to join us?"

"Join what, exactly?"

"To help us cook! It is your kitchen after all."

"Well-"

"Come on Gordon," Rainbow added, walking up to where Gordon and Pinkie were stood, "Join us! You are Pinkie's Baking Buddy after all."

"But we wouldn't be baking, we'd be cooking."

"Then we'll be Cooking Compadres!" Pinkie exclaimed excitedly.

"What?" Gordon said, becoming more and more perplexed at the situation.

"Rainbow!"

"Yes, Head Chef Pinkie?"

"Grab Gordon an apron and get him chopping away!"

"A pink frilly one?" Rainbow asked with a creepy, sinister grin.

Pinkie nodded, "Silly Rainbow, of course the pink frilly ones; which other ones do I use?"

"I'll get one pronto."

Rainbow went to the utility room adjacent to the kitchen and returned with a frilly pink apron.

"Come on Gordon, time to-"

Rainbow stopped talking and looked around the kitchen, "Hey, where did Gordon go?"

Pinkie looked around the room, only finding Rainbow Twilight and Star Cross, and ultimately came to a definitive conclusion.

"HE'S GONE!"

FIVE MINUTES LATER

Gordon stood out of the lift and onto the top floor of his house, after going there via the basement to get a bottle of wine, his heart still beating faster than normal after his brush with likely humiliation. His destination was his railway room to escape the clutches of the girls and their suddenly peculiar behaviour, except for Pinkie. She's always crazy.

"Hi Gordon."

Gordon looked up to see Shining, Photon, Spike and Nightlock all standing around his model railway, looking but not touching or operating.

"Hey guys. How long have you been up here?"

"Since the girls scared the shit out of us with their suddenly girly girl behaviour," Shining replied, grimacing and shuddering in great displeasure.

"How close did you come?" asked Gordon.

"Too close," Nightlock replied, looking a little shaken up, "Had Shining not acted as quick as he did...."

Gordon looked to Shining for clarification.

"I teleported us up here."

"Ah," Gordon replied, "Makes sense. Any idea what caused the sudden, extreme girlishness?"

"I don't know," replied Shining, "And I don't think I want to know."

"Well if it helps," Gordon held up the wine, "I brought some liquid pain killer to ease our troubles."

The three stallions and drake smiled for the first time in the evening.

Downstairs in the kitchen, four mares were in hysterics; laughing like hyenas and having to support themselves by leaning in the kitchen counters.

"They really thought we were going to make them wear frilly pink aprons!" Rainbow laughed out.

"Did you see the look on my brother's face?" asked Star Cross gleefully, relishing in the teasing of her brother she'd never let him forget.

"Your brother? What about my brother? I've never seen him so scared."

"It was totally worth it, wearing this," Rainbow said, motioning to her apron, "Just to see grown stallions scream like little fillies."

"Your coltfriend didn't scream though," Twilight replied, "He just ran away."

"I think Gordon would say he made a strategic withdrawal," Star Cross said, walking over to the carrots, "Now, come on girls, we had our fun. Let the boys play with their toys while we do the tea."

"This isn't a toy," Gordon said seriously, "It's a model, built to scale."

"We understand," Shining replied, speaking on behalf of the others.

"Then gentlemen, you may operate this model railway."

NINETY MINUTES LATER

Gordon and the other guys were back downstairs and in the kitchen, sat at the dining table; waiting quietly as the girls brought the food over. Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy, had arrived during the previous ninety minutes, and were sat at the table with the guys. The latter group all feeling nervous.

"So boys," Rarity began, eyeing them like a lioness stalking its prey, "I hear you all left our fellow mares to do all the cooking."

"Well they are females."

"What was that Gordon? I couldn't quite hear you."

"Nothing!"

"Oh good, for a moment there I thought you said something quite inappropriate."

The sound of silence did nothing to ease the nerves of the males in the room. Each one could feel the eyes of the girls boring into them, just waiting for them to crack.

...

"We didn't want to intrude!" Shining exclaimed, giving into the pressure.

"Or get in the way," added Nightlock.

"And I'm too young to be handling sharp knives," Spike pointed out.

"And it's my house. No one, tells me what to do in my home," Gordon stated confidently, sure in his own authority.

"Gordon get your feet of the chair," Star Cross said firmly.

"Yes ma'am," he replied, obeying the firm demand.

Just in time for Rainbow to sit down next to him, "Did you enjoy playing with your toys?"

Gordon spluttered indignantly, "My model railway is not a toy!"

Rainbow giggled and playfully jabbed Gordon in his side with her elbow, "I'm only messing with you."

Gordon wrapped his arm around her and gently pulled her in for a cuddle, "I know. And with the little stunt you all pulled earlier, I know just the film I'll put on."

"What film is it?"

"You'll find out later," he replied cryptically, smirking.

Twilight returned with a several plates in her magic, all containing the same meal; roast salmon with peas, potatoes & bacon, and placed one on front of each person.

"Smells good," Gordon said.

"Glad you approve," Rainbow replied, "Though I must compliment you on your speed earlier."

"Speed?"

"We turned away for one second and you disappeared!"

"One second was all I needed."

"To run away?"

"I didn't run away," Gordon replied, slightly offended, "I made a strategic withdrawal."

"I told you so," Star Cross in a sing songy manner,

"Gordon?" Rainbow said.

"Yes?"

"I took the liberty of getting a couple of bottles of white wine from the cellar, to have with the meal," Rainbow said, getting up and going over to where the bottles and glasses where.

"That's fine. So long as there's some wine left."

"Some wine left?" Rainbow half-yelled in shock, "Gordon, there must have been over one hundred bottles down there!"

"I just bulk bought a load from a specialist wine store. I put them in the cellar as it's the best place to keep them."

Coming back with the bottles and glasses on a silver tray, Twilight kindly levitated the contents off the tray and set them on the table. Rainbow put the tray on the kitchen side and sat back down, just in time to see Gordon pouring her wine glass full.

"Thanks Gordon."

"Anytime Dashie."

"Dig in everypony," Twilight said aloud, "I hope you enjoy it. It took long enough to make."

"You could have asked for help," quipped Gordon, stuffing some fish in his mouth, "We'd have helped out, right guys?"

"Sure we would/absolutely/of course," came the simultaneous response.

Twilight looked at Gordon incredulously, her eye twitching.

"Just ask next time," Gordon replied.

An hour later, tea was finished and everyone was once again in the front room getting ready for another film night. Gordon was stood in front of the DVD shelves, picking out the film he chose.

"I've had more film nights this past week than I have in the preceding several years."

"Don't you have friends over?" asked Twilight.

"Hardly ever. Most have families of their own to be with or they're on active duty overseas.....or dead."

Everyone present had the sense of mind to know what Gordon meant, and not pry for more details.

"You don't mind us though?" Twilight asked, worry in her face, "Being here?"

"Not at all, it's welcome change from what became a solitary life."

Picking the film out, he walked over to the Xbox and put the film in.

"What did you pick tonight?" asked Rainbow, "If you picked another mushy musical just because of that little stunt we pulled-"

"Come now Dashie," Gordon said sitting down next to her, "Would I ever do that to you?"

"Yes! You would!"

Gordon grinned cheekily, relishing in Rainbow's poutyness, "You're right. I would......and I have."

Rainbow groaned in great displeasure, slamming her head back on the sofa.

"Come on Rainbow, this musical in based on a true story and is considered a timeless classic."

Rainbow folded her arms across her chest, pouting and sulking, "Fine! Even though you said I could play that game again."

"You still can after the film finishes."

"Do you Pinkie Promise?"

"Pinkie Promise? Is that the thing you made the other day when Pinkie scared the shit out of me when she randomly appeared out of a plant pot?"

"Yep, and nopony, or human, breaks a Pinkie Promise. Isn't that right....Applejack?"

Gordon looked to Applejack and saw fear in her eyes, like she was recalling a truly traumatic moment of her life.

"She's right sugarcube," Applejack said, her voice somewhat subdued, "You do NOT want to break a Pinkie Promise."

"Well, Gordon?" Rainbow asked, drawing Gordon's attention back to her, "Do you Pinkie Promise, or are you too chicken to?"

"I Pinkie Promise."

"Do the rhyme Gordon," Pinkie said.

"What rhyme?"

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie said with the accompanying arm movements, including squishing a cupcake into her eye.

Where did she get that? wondered Gordon.

Gorodn huffed in annoyance at having to recite such a silly idiom. Though given the similarities between that and one from his world, he decided to give his world's version, "Cross my heart and hope to die, stick a needle in my eye."

As he expected, the girls squealed in terror; the guys however found it morbidly amusing.

"Gordon, that's disgusting!" Twilight scolded before turning to her snickering brother, "Shining, stop laughing!"

Shining did, considering it the safer option. Twilight turned her attention back to Gordon, still greatly unamused at his version of the idiom.

"Why would you say 'hope to die, stick a needle in my eye'?"

"It's just an expression Twilight, to show how serious you are at going through with something."

"So does Pinkie's Pinkie Promise, why couldn't you have just said that instead?"

"Because it's too silly for someone like me to say."

"Maybe," Twilight admitted, "But your version is a little morbid for a society like Equestria."

But killing humans isn't it seems, Gordon thought, recalling his talk with the Trottingham Mayor.

"Come on guys," Rainbow said, intervening, "Let's not argue. Let's just enjoy the film."

"Sure," Gordon said, wrapping an arm around her, "I have a feeling you'll like this film Rainbow."

"I doubt it."

THREE HOURS LATER

"So," Gordon said, "What did you all think?"

"Surprisingly good," replied Shining, "And you say that it's based on a real story."

"Yes. I think there might be something in my library that has more details but, it's based on true events, yes. Although the producers did exercise some artistic licence for the sake of the film."

"I particularly like Maria's wedding dress," Rarity said, "Simple yet beautiful."

"What about you Rainbow?" asked Gordon, "What did you think?"

Rainbow, who was resting her head on Gordon's shoulder, just shrugged her shoulders, "It was OK."

Ok? Just OK? Well it takes two my little Dashiekins!

Taking a deep breath and bracing himself for strong verbal vitriol, Gordon responded in kind to Rainbow's opinion, "OK? Just like the Wonderbolts then."

Gordon's tactic worked a little too well.

Jumping to her feet and spreading her wings out wide, she snarled fiercely at Gordon.

"THE WONDERBOLTS ARE MORE THAN JUST OK!"

Whilst everyone else reeled back in shock at her outburst, Gordon didn't move a muscle, completely unfazed by Rainbow's reaction. The was a nervous silence as everyone remained still, fearful of making a noise and incurring Rainbow's wrath. Rainbow however, looked fiercely at Gordon and after a few seconds of staring at his self-satisfied smile, the pennies began to drop.

Her fierce glare slowly softened into a sheepish laugh, "Heh heh, point taken."

"You liked it didn't you?"

"I suppose," she said, sitting back down next to him.

As close as possible.

"Well I must be going now," Twilight said, standing up, "I have a few things to do and I think Gordon and Rainbow want a little privacy now."

Everyone else stood up and began making their way to the front door.

"Gordon, we're good to go on that rocket launch tomorrow, if you like?"

"Sure, I should be able to squeeze it into my busy schedule."

"Excellent, I'll write a letter to Princess Celestia."

"What for?" asked Gordon, concerned. While he knew she was aware of his plans, because he told her, having her there would put immense pressure on him for the experiment to work. One little mistake, and Celestia would capitalise on it and not hesitate to use it against him and further try to suppress the advancement and discovery of new technologies; claiming them to be dangerous and keeping Equestria in a state of technological stagnation.

"Well she has taken a keen interest in this experiment, as has Princess Luna, but she is unable to attend."

"Why?"

"According to Princess Celestia, Princess Luna has a private engagement to attend. But what it is I don't know."

I think I may know what her private engagement is, Gordon thought.

"Fine," he said with great reluctance, "So long as she allows me to actually get on with the experiment and not interfere."

"She will, " Twilight replied.

Gordon looked to Twilight, his face contorting into aggression and ready to tell her where Celestia can stick her muzzle. Fortunately, Twilight realised her use of words just as quickly as she spoke them.

"I mean she'll let you get on with it!"

Gordon breathed a sigh of relief and visibly calmed down, "Sorry, just for a moment I thought you said Celestia would interfere."

"Sorry," Twilight replied, twirling her mane, "I should have worded it better."

Twilight opened the front door and all who were leaving, stepped out.

"Well, thank you again darling for a wonderful evening. You certainly know how to play host."

"I'm just being me," Gordon replied modestly.

"You don't give yourself enough credit Gordon," Rarity continued, "But I look forward to more nights like this. That is if you invite us, of course."

"I can't see why not, our film nights have been good laughs. Maybe next time one of you can pick a film."

Rainbow immediately grinned like a Cheshire cat and began bouncing up and down on the spot, "Can I pick one? Can I? Can I? Can I?"

Gordon stroked his chin, 'pondering' whether he should, "I don't know....."

"Oh come on," she whined, pouting, "Please!"

"Oh alright, but only because you said please."

Gordon suddenly felt himself embraced by furry blue arms.

"YES!" Rainbow exclaimed excitedly before hopping back inside, leaving Gordon and the others to watch on bemused.

"Well that seemed to put her in a particularly fine mood," Gordon said.

"Well," Applejack started, "Rainbow has been a bit more....playful, since you came along."

"It's just my British charm," Gordon quipped cheekily.

The girls just rolled their eyes.

"Of course it is darling."

After the girls left, Shining, Photon and Nightlock went up to the railway room to operate the model with Gordon's permission, while Star Cross had gone with Rarity to model a few dresses for her.

Gordon entered the living room and to his surprise, Rainbow was already on the floor, sat cross legged playing on the Wii U. On further examination, Gordon saw she had turned off the Xbox One, and put the The Sound of Music DVD back in its case.

Nodding in approval, he walked up slowly and quietly behind Rainbow and sat down behind her, slightly to the side, and wrapped his arms gently around her waist.

"You didn't waste any time."

"You know me. I'm the fastest mare in Equestria."

Gordon chuckled and gently pulled Rainbow back into him, gently squeezing her, "Want a hot chocolate?"

Rainbow turned her head to Gordon and nodded gently and smiled.

"One big hot chocolate with whipped cream, marshmallows and a dusting of chocolate powder coming right up," Gordon said softly, kissing her on her cheek.

He got up and went to the kitchen, out of sight to see Rainbow's crimson blush.

Gordon returned a few minutes later carrying a tray with two large hot chocolates, each complete with a mountain of whipped cream and encrusted with marshmallows. Also on the tray, a large bag of Skittles.

Gordon set the tray down on the coffee table and glanced at the TV screen and saw Rainbow chase Dampe around beneath the grave. He decided to wait until she completed the challenge before alerting her to his presence, as a gamer he knew to well how annoying interruptions could be.

"Finally!" she exclaimed in relief.

Hearing shuffling behind her, her ears twitched and she turned around, "Hey Gordon."

"How many attempts did it take?"

"......Four."

"I did it on my first attempt," Gordon replied, grinning.

"Show off."

"Says you."

"Touché," she conceded, before noting the drinks and her face lighting up in delight.

"Help yourself Dashiekins, and there's a bag of Skittles for us to share," he said, grabbing one of the mugs and taking a gulp of chocolatey goodness, "Damn that's good."

He set the mug back down, only to notice Rainbow looking at him, stifling a laugh, "What?"

"You've got something here," she said, pointing to his nose.

Gordon raised a hand to his nose and sure enough, found a small amount of whipped cream there, "I'll go and get a tissue."

Rainbow had other ideas and scooted over to Gordon and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself in close too him.

Close enough to lick the cream off of his nose.

"There, all gone," she said happily before returning to the game.

Gordon's cheeks however went as scarlet as his Grenadier's tunic.

"Report."

"All is proceeding well. It shouldn't be too much longer before the plan can be put into effect."

"Excellent."

Author's Note

NB: I've changed Gordon's Uni degree (mentioned in chapter 10) from 'Criminology' to 'Leadership and Strategic Studies', because the latter is what you can study in the British Army when you join up as an officer.

Also, I have his story in the 'Wishes for a TV Tropes' folder of the TV Tropes group. It's been there a while so I was wondering of anyone was interested in creating a TV Tropes page for it?

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 15 - Experiencing The Past

(AUTHOR'S NOTE: THINGS GET A LITTLE HEAVY/GROSS LATER)

Gordon stood nervously in his garden workshop, looking at the sugar rockets in front of him. Soon, Celestia would be arriving to watch Gordon launch the rockets in what could be either a success or a disaster. And with Celestia watching on only added to the pressure for it to go successfully.

This must be what NASA feels like.

"Gordon?"

He turned around and saw Rainbow stood in the doorway, "Hey Dashie. You OK?"

"I'm OK. How about you?"

"I'm good."

"Gordon," Rainbow deadpanned, "Do I have to get Applejack here?"

Gordon sighed and rolled his eyes, "Fiiine! Maybe I'm a little nervous about later."

"Why? I thought Twilight and Pinkie got those rockets to work."

"They did, but they were tests and without Princess Misanthrope watching on."

Rainbow ignored yet another swipe at Princess Celestia and instead decided to support Gordon, something he desperately needs.

"Don't worry about it, I'm sure everything will go fine. You have the egg-headiest egg-head in Twilight helping you make sure things go right."

"Yeeees, but Twilight is also Celestia's student and no doubt is reporting to her my every move and word spoken."

Rainbow gave Gordon a sceptical look, "Surely you don't really believe that."

"I do."

"That's ridiculous! Twilight isn't a snitch!"

Rainbow was becoming increasingly agitated at Gordon's attitude. She understood he had a right to be angry over how he'd been treated by the Princess but taking swipes at her friends over something he couldn't prove irked her.

Gordon, though sensing Rainbow's irritation, took no notice and walked out of the shed, back towards the house.

"Where are you going?" asked Rainbow, still a little miffed.

"Get something to eat."

"Mind if I come with you?"

"Sure."

"What time's Princess Celestia coming?"

"In about an hour."

Entering the house, directly into the kitchen, Gordon made for the bread bin; eager to satisfy his hunger and calm his nerves.

"Want anything?" he asked Rainbow.

"Got any tuna?"

"I have a couple of tins left. Do you want a drink as well?"

"Do you have any coffee?"

"How do you take it?"

"Milky with one sugar."

Gordon grabbed a mug out of the cupboard and began making a coffee to Rainbow's liking, along with two tuna sandwiches for himself and her.

"So," Rainbow began, "How was last night?"

"One of the more enjoyable nights I've had.....has anyone ever told you how cuddly you are?"

Rainbow's cheeks went bright red and her face contorted into a snarl, "Shut up!"

"Well I'll say it, so I know for certain. Rainbow, you're a cuddly pony."

"Gordon?"

"Yes Dashiekins?"

"Shut. Up."

Gordon quietly laughed to himself, revelling in Rainbow's embarrassment, and finished making dinner. Finishing quickly, he handed a sandwich and coffee to Rainbow, "Here you go. Enjoy."

"Thanks," Rainbow replied, taking them and sitting down at the table.

Gordon grabbed his sandwich and joined her.

"Any idea who else will be there today?" he asked.

"Well if Princess Celestia's going to be there then you can bet the entire town will be too."

"Great. A large audience, just what I need."

"Stop worrying, things will be fine."

"I hope so."

ONE HOUR LATER

Everything was set up and ready. Gordon, the girls, Spike and the townsfolk were all stood in an open field just outside Ponyville waiting for the Princess to arrive. Whilst the townsfolk waited patiently, Gordon was pacing about nervously.

"Gordon if you keep walking about like that you'll dig a trench into the ground, " Twilight commented.

"Then I'll have adequate protection should Celestia try to attack me again."

Twilight groaned loudly and some of the townsfolk could be heard gritting teeth.

"Gordon, for crying out loud!" Twilight exclaimed loudly, stomping up to Gordon, "Princess Celestia is not going to attack you!"

"She's done so twice already."

"And you have attacked my subjects twice also."

Gordon and co turned around in shock to see Celestia making her way through the crowd of ponies, all of whom taking the knee and bowing in respect to their diarch. Twilight and the others followed suit, except Gordon.

"Gordon!" Twilight hissed, "On your knee, now!"

"No," he replied curtly, before turning back to Celestia, "And those attacks you speak of, one was against Shining which was more of a duel and the other was against those who tried to rape one of your subjects. And as I recall, you thanked me for my intervention."

"Nonetheless, you still showed your human proclivity for violence."

Gordon clenched his knuckles, angry at how Celestia was twisting the situations he was in in an attempt to portray him as a villain.

"Even now," Celestia continued, "You are balling your hands into fists. Are you going to fight me as well?"

".......if I have too, yes. Besides, you don’t look so peaceful either with that scowl and your nostrils flaring."

Quiet gasps could be heard throughout the crowd, with a few scowls and harsh glares. Celestia however, ignored his remark and instead smirked, bemused at the notion he could fight her.

"You, fight me? An alicorn who can control the sun itself?" Celestia stated, her voice oozing with smugness.

"No you can't."

"I beg your pardon?" Celestia asked, now scowling fiercely once more.

"I said no you can't. You can't control the sun. It is a lie you have spoon fed your subjects and like fools they lap it up without question."

There was a deafening silence as Gordon's words sunk in. He could feel the hate filled stares boring into him from the townponies who didn't take to kindly to their Princess being called a liar. The angry crowd soon began barraging Gordon for insulting their intelligence, their angry voices becoming unintelligible and louder by the moment.

Celestia raised her arms in an attempt to quieten the crowd, "My little ponies, please."

The crowd quickly quietened down, allowing their Princess to speak.

"Do not listen to what the human speaks. He comes from a world where the laws of nature are different. He knows nothing of how our world works."

"But I do!"

Everyone looked into the direction of the new voice. Celestia's calm and graceful demeanour a few moments ago, turned into hostility.

"What are YOU doing here?!" Celestia bellowed.

"I heard of this experiment and decided to see it for myself," Aurora answered, "I am most interested to see what could usher in a new era of technological and scientific advancement for Equestria."

"Equestria has no need for such advancements!"

"Oh?" Aurora replied, "You do not wish for science to advance which could lead to cures for diseases? Give amputees their limbs back? The deaf their hearing back? The blind their sight? Science can achieve this, magic alone cannot."

"No magic that we have discovered," Celestia defended, "Magic has been good enough for ponies for millennia. It will not change just because some human turns up and demands we change our way of life."

"I never demanded you did," Gordon said, intervening, much to Celestia's annoyance, "I just said-"

"Silence, human!"

'Aurora' reeled back in shock at the sight of Celestia's attitude towards Gordon. She had seen her being like this towards him before, but talking to him like that yet again when it was uncalled for almost tempted her to drop her disguise and admonish Celestia right then and there in front of the entire town of Ponyville.

Even Twilight was a little shocked.

Gordon however, didn't bat an eyelid.

He knew where he stood with Celestia.

"Shall we just get on with the test?" he asked tiredly.

"Very well, if you must insist on wasting everypony's time. I hear Twilight assisted you?" Celestia replied.

"Yes. She did."

"Why did you involve my student? Are you not smart enough to do it yourself? I was under the impression you considered humans to be more intelligent than ponies."

"Then you thought wrong! More technologically advanced, yes. More intelligent, it depends."

"What do you mean, 'it depends'?" Celestia snarled.

"I've met plenty of people who are as thick as pig shit and met others far more intelligent than I am. I'm sure the it's the same for ponies, some are really clever while others are idiots."

"GORDON!" Twilight shouted.

Gordon turned around, "Yes?"

"Let's just get on with it."

"Fine."

The pair walked over to where the sugar rockets where ready. Five in total, all of them 6ft high and spread far enough apart so that of one should explode, its neighbour should be out of the blast radius.

Gordon bent down and lit the fuse with a disposable lighter.

"It's lit, get back," he said firmly.

He and Twilight retreated to a safe distance, joining the other girls. The fuse burned away until it reached the rocket, after a second or so the mixture inside ignited and the rocket launched. It soared about 100ft into the air, amazing the assembled ponies, before exploding spectacularly; sending debris flying in all directions.

"Damn," Gordon muttered.

"Oh what a pity," Celestia mocked.

"NASA failed many times before they succeeded," Gordon defended, "If the most resourceful and most intelligent space agency on Earth can fuck things up then I certainly can. Failure isn't necessarily something to be ashamed of."

"I agree," Aurora added, "I have failed spectacularly in the past, but I will not let those failures prevent me from being the pony I know I can be."

Celestia scowled at Aurora whilst Gordon walked to another rocket and lit the fuse, again retreating to a safe distance.

The rocket launched off the pad successfully, this time reaching over 200ft before yet again exploding.

"For fucks sake."

"What's the matter human?" Celestia mocked again, "I thought you were demonstrating rockets that could fly, not explode. Unless that is what you're doing, then in that case, congratulations."

With every ounce of his military discipline, he refrained from lashing out and instead walked over to a third rocket and repeated the same procedure.

This time the rocket barely made it 50ft off the ground.

Celestia burst into laughter, "So much for superior human technology."

"Twilight and Pinkie made successful tests yesterday."

"I'm sure they did, probably successful because you were not there."

"My lack of presence is irrelevant, besides I was at the school meeting the foals."

"Yes, I heard about that. I also heard about you scaring one of my subjects with your self-moving cart."

"Car," Gordon corrected, "And I didn't scare your subject. The horn was used for its intended purpose."

"More like you used it as an excuse."

Gordon once again had to force himself to not angrily respond, something harder to achieve when he could feel his blood pressure rising. He lit the fuse of a fourth rocket. This time though, the rocket barely made it off the launch pad before exploding, the blast hitting Gordon and knocking him off his feet.

"Gordon!"

Rainbow ran over to Gordon, deeply concerned for his well being, and helped him to his feet.

"You OK?" she asked.

"I'm OK. I don't know what went wrong though, that fuse burned far too quickly. It shouldn't have burned that quick."

"Then perhaps you shouldn't be messing around with things you know nothing about," Celestia said, "Though it's typical of humans I suppose, always messing with things they don't understand. It seems humanity hasn't changed at all. I honestly expected more from you human, supposedly being an army officer. Clearly your species will never-"

"SHUT UP!"

Everyone looked at Gordon with open mouths and wide eyes, not believing what they just heard.

"I beg your pardon?" Celestia replied, seething with rage.

"I said shut up!" Gordon replied angrily, "It means close your mouth and stop talking!"

Celestia clenched her fists and stomped furiously over to Gordon, passing her guards and Aurora on the way.

"Arrest her," she said to the guards, taking out a scroll and handing it over to the officer commanding, "And remove and destroy the remaining experiment."

"Yes ma'am," the guard replied, taking the scroll.

Celestia continued towards Gordon and grabbed him by the scruff of the neck.

"Come with me, human!" she spat.

She lit her horn and the pair disappeared in a flash if light, leaving everyone else to watch on stunned at what had just transpired. The officer commanding of the Solar Guards, a stand-in for Shining Armor, made his way over to Aurora.

He unfurled the scroll and began to recite from it, "Aurora Selena, you are under arrest on charges of distribution of seditious material, heresy....and High Treason. Guards, cuff her!"

'Aurora' sighed tiredly, under different circumstances she may have found this situation amusing, "You will take no such action, Lieutenant."

"Excuse me? Just who do think you are? You do not tell us what to do, traitor!"

"I assure you I can."

"Really? I don't see a crown on your head. Only the Princesses can give us orders, as you are not a Princess, you do not give us orders."

"I'm not a Princess?" 'Aurora gasped with fake shock, "Did I forget to put on my tiara again?"

The Lieutenant was becoming increasingly agitated, "Stop delaying and surrender peacefully!"

"No."

"Then you leave no choice but to take you by force!"

The guards moved in quickly to make the arrest but a flash of blinding blue and white light engulfed everyone. Once the light dissipated, the guards and everyone else stood stupefied at what they saw.

“Princess Luna?” the Lieutenant gasped, “Where did you come from? And where is Aurora Selena? She is to be arrested at once.”

"Calm yourself Lieutenant. I am Aurora Selena," Luna replied firmly. If she was honest she was disappointed at the guard's reaction. Had Celestia really lowered her recruiting standards that much?

Surprised whispers could be heard all around. Twilight, also stunned by the revelation, approached Luna.

"Princess Luna?"

"Yes Twilight Sparkle?"

"You are Aurora Selena, the pony who contradicts almost everything Princess Celestia has ever said and taught?"

"Yes, I am. It was necessary to facilitate a disguise. I thought that if ponies saw me criticise my sister as I am, they may think that Nightmare Moon was returning."

"But you've only been back a short time. How did you get everypony to believe Aurora was real and create a believable back story."

"Ponies tend to be ignorant of scientists and their lives meaning few would question Aurora's origins, and being in the position I am gave me the power to create false identity documents."

"You manipulated the law for your own ends?"

"Indeed. I don't take joy in it, but I did what I believed to be necessary."

As Luna's answer worked its way into Twilight's mind, she couldn't help but think back to Gordon and his belief that Celestia and Luna controlling the Sun and Moon respectively, was a lie. Seeing this as an ideal opportunity to get an answer, she took in a deep breath and readied herself for an answer she may not like, "Is what Gordon says true? About Princess Celestia? That she doesn't control the sun?"

"I could tell you, but I cannot make you believe."

There were a few moments of silence as Luna's somewhat cryptic answer sunk in, giving Twilight plenty to think about. Meanwhile, ponies were still watching on, wondering what was going to happen next; some discussing what would befall Gordon.

Luna meanwhile, turned her attention back to the guards.

"Now, you will return to Canterlot. You will not speak of me, I will inform her myself; is that clear?"

"Yes ma'am," the guards timidly replied.

"I will take that warrant," Luna commanded, holding out her hand.

The Lieutenant handed it over quickly, not wanting to incur the wrath of the Night Princess.

"Dismissed," Luna said firmly.

The guards immediately took to the air and made their leave for Canterlot.

Turning to the town ponies, Luna addressed them, guessing their concerns.

"Subjects, do not despair at what you have seen today. I assure you that Gordon will be fine, please bare in mind he has been through a lot in the past few years; what he has been through would take its toll on anypony."

Luna turned to Twilight, "Please continue with the experiment Twilight."

"Are you sure Princess? The past four all failed."

"I am quite certain."

"OK," Twilight replied, still unsure.

She went over to the last rocket, picking up the dropped lighter, and lit the fuse. She rushed back to a safe distance and saw just in time to see the rocket launch.

The rocket shot up into the air, the sugar fuel burning quickly but fiercely, reaching almost 1,000ft. The fuel stopped burning and the rocket, after stopping momentarily mid-air, floated back down to the ground and landed gently amongst the crowd of ponies. Twilight and the others quickly ran over, ponies parting to make room for them, and came across the still intact rocket.

"I don't understand," Twilight said, "This rocket is no different from the others, so why did this one succeed where the others failed?"

"Maybe Princess Celestia was right," Fluttershy said, "Gordon wasn't around when the rockets worked."

"Neither was my sister," Luna added.

MEANWHILE, IN CANTERLOT

Gordon was thrown hard against the cold stone wall before collapsing to the floor. Before he could move he was roughly pulled to his feet and his wrists shackled to the wall above his head by a pair of Solar Guards.

"Enjoy your stay, human," Celestia said sinisterly, "You're going to be here a long time."

Celestia and the guards left and closed the door, the sound of it being locked echoing through the cell. The cell barely big enough to lie down, not that it mattered given Gordon was shackled to the wall. It wasn't particularly wide either, four feet, if that. The walls themselves were damp and there was no source of light, adding to the discomfort of the bitterly cold cell. A wooden bucket in the corner was, Gordon assumed, the toilet.

Well, it looks like Solar Bitch finally went through with her threat.

Oh well, we all have to go sometime.

..........

..........

Great. Now I need a piss.

Celestia stormed into her bedroom, seething throughout with rage. Gordon had gone way too far this time, she thought; and would pay the price for his actions. And just to add to her problems, Aurora Selena, that unicorn scientist who constantly challenges her authority, was present at the experiment and even had the audacity to side with Gordon.

She too will pay, Celestia thought, The penalty for High Treason is still death.

Celestia seethed at the mere thought of Aurora Selena. Ever since Twilight left for Ponyville, Aurora has come out of the shadows with fire and fury; challenging almost everything Celestia does and campaigning fiercely for political reforms to make the Equestrian government something akin to the constitutional monarchy the Griffons have, where the Griffon King reigns, but has no real political power.

"The day I'm reduced to a mere figurehead is the same day I permanently give up cake," she muttered to herself, "Still, at least the human is where he belongs."

A flash of blue and white light engulfed part of the room.

"What brings you here Luna?" Celestia asked, not even looking to see if it even was her, "I thought you had business to attend to?"

"I did. I also heard about what happened in Ponyville."

"Then you'll be pleased to know not only will there be no more of Gordon creating problems, but that bitch Aurora Selena-"

Celestia failed to notice Luna's scowl.

"-is now under arrest for distribution of seditious material, heresy-"

"And High Treason," Luna finished, her interruption irking Celestia, "Yes I know, I've read the warrant."

"How so? I wrote only one warrant!"

"I have it here," Luna replied, getting the warrant out.

"How did you get that?"

"Your Lieutenant gave it to me."

"Why?"

"I ordered him to."

"But he was in Ponyville and you were away. How would you-"

"How would I what, sister?" queried Luna, "How could I get hold of this warrant if I wasn't in Ponyville? It's quite simple. I was there."

Luna began walking slowly towards her sister. Celestia began walking backwards but quickly backed into a chair, causing her to fall backwards into it. Teleporting away would be no good. Luna would only find her again and be even angrier.

"I was there the entire time. I saw you talk down to Gordon in a most disrespectful manner, I saw you order his experiment be destroyed, I saw you grab him by the scruff of the neck and teleport away, and...."

Luna's snout was now almost touching her sisters.

"And I detected you use magic to tamper with the experiments!"

Celestia let out a quiet gasp, "I don't know what you are talking about."

"Do not lie to me sister, you are very poor at it! You may have hidden your magical aura, but I examined the wreckage of the destroyed rockets and detected a spell that would cause cracks to form in the fuel casings, and in the fourth test you cast a spell that sped up the fuse burning away. Those leaks in the first three tests lead to the rockets exploding."

"That is preposterous."

"I acted on a hunch from watching a documentary of Gordon's in which a similar incident occurred."

Celestia rolled her eyes, she wasn't in the mood to hear Luna's tiresome defence of Gordon. Though since she had nothing else to do at the moment, decided to humour her.

"Very well Luna, do tell me about it."

"It was a rocket, specifically a Space Shuttle called Challenger. It exploded less than two minutes after lift off due to fuel leaking from the port rocket booster. All seven humans on board were killed."

"What a pity," Celestia replied sarcastically, "What does that have to do with earlier?"

"The same thing happened! Your spell created a large enough opening for the fuel mixture to escape and cause the rocket to explode."

"More like Gordon is not as intelligent as he claims to be and cannot admit that he doesn't know what he is doing."

"Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie made several successful tests-"

"Because Gordon was not present and was instead filling my nation's foals with pro-human propaganda."

"And!" Luna bellowed, gritting her teeth in irritation at the interruption and the constant anti-human comments, "After you left with Gordon, I ordered the fifth rocket to be tested."

"I recall I ordered it to be destroyed. Why was it not done?"

"Because I ordered your Lieutenant to return to Canterlot."

"Why did you do that?"

Luna didn't answer straight away. Instead she took a deep breath and quickly prepared herself for revealing her alias, "He tried to arrest me on charges of distribution of seditious material, heresy and High Treason."

Realisation struck Celestia like a bolt of lightning. She looked at her sister for several seconds as the dots began connecting. 'Aurora' always being around when Luna was absent, Luna always defending her, their similar voices and handwriting, similar views on reforming Equestria politically and culturally.....it all made sense now.

"Luna....a-a-are you.....Aurora Selena?" she asked quietly, her voice more like a whisper.

"I am."

Celestia's heartbeat began to pick up and she began breathing more heavily and more rapidly, "No....no no no, this can't be true."

"Oh it is true sister, so tell me, do you plan to have me executed? That is the penalty for High Treason, is it not? To be burned at the stake if I'm not mistaken. Quite brutal and abhorrent if I am being honest."

Celestia had no response. The shock was still too much for her to think clearly.

"Celestia, where is Gordon?"

No response.

"TIA! Where is Gordon?!"

The increase in volume startled Celestia back to reality. She looked up Luna and nervously answered, knowing full well her sister would not take kindly to what she had done to him.

"He's where he belongs, in the dungeons."

"WHAT?!"

"I had him put there after-"

"After you tampered with his experiment, continuously mocked him and pushed him to breaking point!"

"I did not-"

"I was there Celestia! Gordon showed remarkable restraint not lashing out when you repeatedly mocked him. Him telling you to shut up was entirely justified in my opinion."

"There's nothing you can do though," Celestia replied, "He spoke out of line during daylight, I can have him put in the dungeons and there's nothing you can do to stop me."

"He has broken no law that would warrant such action. He will be released immediately!"

"HE WILL NOT!"

All the withdrawn shock from before vanished in an instant. Celestia was now back on her hooves and her wings were spread out wide, her mane and tail beginning to take the appearance of fire.

"That human filth will rot in the dungeons for speaking to me like that, and for filling the heads of foals with his propaganda!"

"And what of me? What of Aurora?"

"Considering who she really is, there is nothing I can do."

"How fortunate for me. Because I am royalty, I am above the law. Because Gordon is human, he is guilty; even when innocent. And how hypocritical of you to punish Gordon for 'speaking out of line', when you yourself spoke to him like he was dog dirt."

"I am a Princess of Equestria, I can speak to anypony however I please!"

"I too am a Princess, but I would never talk down to a subject, or foreign national as Gordon is, like you have done! What is wrong with you Celestia? How you behaved earlier is not like you at all? Or is Day Break-"

Celestia slammed a hoof down on the marble floor with such force it cracked the surface and left hoof shaped scorch marks. Glaring at Luna and snarling fiercely, she marched over to her sister and got right into her face.

"I will hear no more of this Luna! The human will remain in the dungeons for as long as I see fit! And I will remind you that you cannot overrule me in this matter! Is that clear?"

"Perfectly, sister!" Luna harshly replied.

Luna turned around on the spot and left Celestia's bedroom, slamming the door behind her.

But that does not mean I will stand by while his rights are violated.

MEANWHILE IN THE DUNGEONS

"Not so tough now are you, human?"

Gordon didn't reply. An inaction that got him a hard smack across his face.

"Answer me prisoner!"

"Go fuck yourself."

The guard snarled in rage and punched Gordon in the gut, causing Gordon to groan in pain.

"Don't talk to me like that, prisoner. You no longer have Nightmare Moon at your back, or her vampony minions."

"What?" Gordon groaned.

*SMACK*

"Speak only when spoken to!"

"Clearly he's stupider than we thought," the other guard said, "He doesn't even recognise us."

The first guard got close to Gordon and smiled sinisterly, "Do you recognise us human?"

Gordon shook his head, "You all look the same to me."

"Oh, so it turns out the human's a racist," the first guard stated, "Imagine my shock."

The second guard took over the conversation, "We were guarding the entrance to Duke Fancy Pants mansion the other day when you showed your disgusting self in that ridiculous bunch of rags you call a uniform-"

Gordon lunged towards the guard only to be stopped by his shackles.

"Oh aren't we a violent one," the first guard said, "I think the prisoner needs punishing for attempting to assault its jailers. Do you agree Private Brick Dust?"

"Absolutely Second-Lieutenant Short Fuse."

"Go and fetch some back up."

"Yes, Second-Lieutenant."

The Private left, leaving Gordon with Short Fuse.

"You'll regret this," Gordon said, only to have Short Fuse get right up into his face; so much so Gordon could feel Fuse's snout on his nose.

"Silence, criminal scum!"

"I mean it, you'll regret doing this; whatever it is you're going to do."

Another punch in the gut from the guard caused Gordon to groan once more.

"You must enjoy this. Is it a kink if yours?" Short Fuse asked mockingly.

Gordon went to lash out again but was stopped by the opening of the cell doors. A group of four guards walked in and two of them began unshackling Gordon from the wall and stripping off his clothes.

All of them.

"What's with all the scars?" Short Fuse asked mockingly, "Did somepony try to kill you?"

"Some people have tried before," Gordon grunted.

"And they failed to kill you, what a pity."

After he was stripped of his clothes and dignity, his hands were then shackled behind his back.

"Sheath that pathetic excuse for male genitalia, prisoner!"

"I can't," he mumbled in embarrassment.

"What did you say?!"

"I said I can't! Human male genitals just hang out like this."

"Well....we could always change that should you be overcome with sudden impulse to attempt escape," Short Fuse said with a feral grin.

Short Fuse began moving out of the cell, Gordon remained standing still.

"Get moving prisoner!" one of the guards demanded, kicking Gordon in the back.

Gordon stumbled forward and landed on his knees He didn't have time to register the pain before he was dragged along by the guards out of the cell and through the dingy dungeon passageways.

He was brought to a dimly lit room, illuminated only by candlelight; but that was enough for Gordon to see the interior walls splattered with dried blood, most likely from the abundance of tools and other objects he could see. A wrack, an iron maiden, a wooden horse and to finish things off, a brazen bull.

And Celestia thinks I'm violent.

"Put the prisoner here," Short Fuse said, pointing to a wooden post with metal restraints bolted on the sides.

Gordon was shoved harshly into the post before having his wrists locked into the post's restraints.

"What should we do with these?" asked one of the guards, holding up the shackled that previously restrained Gordon's wrists.

"Put them on the filth's ankles."

"With pleasure."

Gordon felt the shackles being locked around his ankles. Because they were too small the rubbed harshly against his skin, digging in quickly and already causing grazing on his skin.

"There," said Short Fuse, "You look so much less dangerous looking like that. It's a good look for you."

“I’m sure it would look better on you," Gordon quipped back.

The foolish quip only resulted in the crack on the whip on his bare back, causing him to grunt harshly in pain. He instinctively tried to protect himself from the attack, but being shackled to the post amounted to no results. Instead, hair curling laughter echoed throughout the room; dread filled every fibre of Gordon's being as he awaited the inevitable. His heart-rate began racing and his breathing quickened, sweat began to seep out and he tried to free himself from the shackles.

"Hey look guys, I think it's trying to escape!" one of the guards shouted.

"Well we can't be having that now, can we?" Short Fuse asked.

Short Fuse one again lashed Gordon hard on his bare back, even harder than before.

Gordon grunted in pain from the intense stinging, however he refused to give Short Fuse and the others the satisfaction of seeing him scream and beg for mercy.

He was whipped again and this time let out a louder grunt.

A third, even harder whip, struck his back and the eye-watering pain began taking its toll. Five more whippings in quick succession finally caused Gordon to scream in pain, tears already falling from his eyes, he could already feel blood trickling down his back.

"Please stop," he whimpered.

"Stop? But the fun has only just begun," Short Fuse replied with twisted glee.

He turned to the other guards and held up the whip, "Who'd like to have a go?"

One of the guards stepped forward and enthusiastically took the whip with a feral grin.

"Try not to enjoy yourself too much," Short Fuse said.

"I'll try sir, but I won't promise."

Short Fuse responded with a feral grin of his own before shouting the motto of the Solar Guard, "Lucem sequimur!"

"Lucem sequimur!" echoed the guards.

We follow the light.

MEANWHILE IN PONYVILLE

Twilight, Spike and the girls were sat in the library, going over the events of earlier. Twilight in particular had her mind on Luna's words suggesting that Celestia has indeed been lying about controlling the sun and moon. Twilight considered herself a scientist and while she didn't say anything at the time, felt personally hurt by Celestia's comments on science. It began to make her wonder what Celestia would do to her if she decided to vastly improve Equestria's technological knowledge.

But something else weighed far more heavily on her mind.

"I can't believe Princess Celestia would do that," Fluttershy said quietly, being comforted by Rarity, "Why would she do it?"

"I don't know Fluttershy," Twilight replied.

"I hope Gordon's OK though," Fluttershy added, "Princess Celestia looked really angry."

"She brought it upon herself."

The girls and Spike blinked in astonishment at Twilight's comment.

"Twilight?" Rarity began, "Did you just criticise Princess Celestia?"

"Yes Rarity I did. I know I've idolised her in the past, but her mockery of Gordon was beginning to irk me too, and way out of line."

"Would you have told her to shut up as well?"

"I don't know. Maybe, if I was angry enough."

"Rainbow, are you OK?" Pinkie asked, noticing Rainbow all by herself in front of the window, looking towards Canterlot.

"Do you think Gordon will be OK?" Rainbow asked, continuing to look towards Canterlot.

Twilight got up and joined her friend on the sofa, gently wrapping an arm around her, giving her a consoling hug.

"I'm sure he'll be OK."

"That's not exactly comforting Twilight, did you see how angry Princess Celestia was? Given how much she hates him I wouldn't be surprised if he was returned to us in an urn."

The girls gasped in shock at Rainbow's blunt and morbid statement.

"Rainbow!" Twilight scolded, "Surely you are not suggesting that Princess Celestia would actually kill Gordon!"

"Why wouldn't she? She hates humans and as you saw earlier, anyone with eyes could see she was baiting him into a violent response."

"Whilst I agree with you last point, I still refuse to believe that Princess Celestia would intentionally kill him."

"But she would hurt him, she did before remember? The first day he got here."

Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed, "If it will make you feel better, we'll go to Canterlot now. Then you can see Gordon for yourself and see that he's fine. Would you like to do that?"

Rainbow nodded.

"OK, just let me get ready then we'll catch the next train."

"I can fly us. It's way faster."

"Are you sure? Can you carry me and fly fast?"

"Of course I can. I'm Rainbow Dash!"

Gordon screamed in pain as yet another lash of the whip struck his back. He was openly crying in pain at this point, pleading with his torturers to stop; pleas which only brought harder lashes. There was a small pool of blood at his feet where it had seeped out from the wounds on his back.

Another lash, another scream.

"Enjoying yourself criminal scum?"

Gordon could only whimper in pain, and his shame and humiliation was about to get worse. One of the guards began laughing, and after seeing what he saw funny, the other guards soon joined in. Short Fuse however, was at a loss.

"What are you lot laughing about?"

One of the guards motioned to beneath Gordon's waist. Short Fuse looked to where his subordinate was pointing where he too. Once he realised the source of the humour, he too began laughing like a hyena.

Urine was trickling down Gordon's legs and joined the small pool of blood.

Gordon's shame and humiliation something the guards would never let him forget.

If he even survived that is.

"Hey, has anypony seen Brick Dust? He's missing out on all the fun," one of the guards said.

"He's probably having a piss himself, you know how weak his bladder is," Short Fuse replied, "Speaking of which, has he had a go at giving this mongrel a lashing?"

The guards looked amongst themselves and came to a realisation.

"Now you mention it," one of the guards said, "I don't think he has."

"No matter," Short Fuse said, "It leaves more lashings for the rest of us to dish out."

"Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Private Brick Dust. I assure you it will be dealt with immediately. Return to your barracks, I will come for you personally afterwards."

"Yes your highness."

"Dismissed."

Brick Dust saluted and began the trip back to his barracks as ordered. His entire journey back, consumed with guilt and regret.

I never signed up for that. I didn't know Short Fuse would do that.

Faust what have I done?

Rainbow and Twilight landed at the main entrance of the castle, Twilight looking a little dishevelled from her windy journey.

"You OK Twi?"

"I'm OK," she replied, tidying her blouse and mane, "I think I should have erected a shield to cut out the wind though."

"And lose out on the shear ecstasy of the wind blowing in your face?! No way!"

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes, "Only you could like something like that."

"And the Wonderbolts!"

"And the Wonderbolts. Now come one, let's go and see Gordon."

Twilight and Rainbow went up the steps and entered the castle, completely oblivious to the horror that was going on in the dungeons below.

"ARRRRRGH!"

"Scream all you want mongrel," Short Fuse said, "Nopony outside of this dungeon can hear you."

"You'll never get away with this," Gordon snarled as harshly as he could, his face dripping with sweat and tears.

"Clearly you have no idea how things work down here."

Another crack of the whip on Gordon's back once more caused him to cry out in agony.

"Down here, we make the rules. And the fun-"

Short Fuse, whipped Gordon's back once more and revelled in his agony.

"-never ends."

Twilight and Rainbow were making their way to the Throne Room, the most likely location of Celestia, making it about half way there when they encountered another member of the Royal Family, dressed in Royal regalia complete with a ceremonial sword denoting his status as a Prince of Equestria; and accompanied by several of his own personnel guards, the Soyuz Brat'yev. The Union of Brothers. They were all making their way rather quickly to another area of the castle, with worry clearly showing on their faces.

"Perfect," muttered Rainbow, "We just had to run into him."

"Lady Sparkle, Miss Dash."

"Prince Blueblood, it is pleasant to see you again," Twilight said as diplomatically as she could.

"As enjoyable as it is to make your acquaintance once more Lady Sparkle, I must make my leave. A matter has been brought to my attention that requires my immediate intervention."

"What matter is it?"

"If anypony else were to ask, I would not answer. However, given your status as my aunt's personal student, I see no harm in informing you."

"Informing me of what?" Twilight asked, confused at what Blueblood was getting at.

"What about Gordon?" Rainbow asked, butting in, "Twilight, we came to see that Gordon is OK after Princess Celestia teleported away with him."

"We will Rainbow, but I'm sure-"

"Gordon?" Blueblood interrupted, "The human?"

"Yes," Twilight replied, "That's who we've come to see. He's our friend you see."

A look of abject horror adorned Blueblood's face as his brain quickly connected the dots.

I fear they may have made a wasted journey.

"Guards! We must hurry!" Blueblood commanded as he turned to them.

He and his guards hurried away, even faster than before, their hooves clapping like thunder against the marble floors. Rainbow and Twilight quickly followed behind them.

"What?" Twilight queried, becoming worried by their actions, "What is it?"

Blueblood didn't answer.

I get the feeling I'm not going to like this, Twilight thought.

"Well prisoner, are you going to piss yourself again?" Short Fuse mocked, "You're filthier than a pig rolling around in slurry."

"Maybe we should put him in a farm?" a guard suggested.

"Nah," Short Fuse replied, "That would be insulting to the pigs. Speaking of having a piss, where's Brick Dust? His bladder isn't that weak."

"I'll go and find him if you like?" another guard suggested.

"Go ahead, we'll keep Piss-a-lot here occupied. And tell Brick Dust that when he gets back, he WILL be giving this mongrel a lashing."

"Aye sir."

The guard left the room and began looking for his missing colleague as Short Fuse watched on. Once the guard left, Short Fuse turned back to Gordon, grinning sinisterly and raising the whip high above.

"The fun never ends."

Twilight and Rainbow continued to follow Blueblood and his guards down into the dungeons, the reason why becoming more apparent. But what confused them was Blueblood's clear expression of worry and panic. If Celestia had just put Gordon in a cell, then why the panic?

They walked passed the various cells, some of them occupied, the cold damp air giving them all chills and the acrid smell leaving an unpleasant aroma up their noses.

"Sir," one of the Prince's guard said, "In there."

Blueblood looked to where the guard was pointing and saw a pile of ripped clothes dumped on the floor of one of the cells. He walked in an picked them up with his magic, bringing them back out with him. He didn't get chance to ask his question.

"Those are Gordon's!" Rainbow bellowed.

"We have to find him, now!" Blueblood commanded fiercely, "Guards, spread out and-"

Before Blueblood could finish his sentence, a scream of agony echoed through the corridors, sending chills down the spines of Blueblood and the others. Blueblood's guards wasted no time in finding the source of the noise and quickly ran away, leaving Blueblood with Rainbow and Twilight.

"What happened to Gordon?" asked Rainbow, on the verge of tears, fearing the worst.

"Something that should never have been allowed to happen," Blueblood replied with restrained anger.

"WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!"

"Thaddeus," Blueblood murmured, "He's found something."

He looked up the girls, "Follow me, but stay behind me. Is that clear?"

The girls nodded. Blueblood turned and ran to his captain, followed by the girls.

"ALL OF YOU ON THE GROUND! NOW!"

Sweet Faust, I've never heard Thaddeus this cross, Blueblood thought.

Within seconds, Blueblood reached where Thaddeus was and recoiled in horror at the sight. Gordon, the human he had heard so much about, was shackled to a wooden post with numerous lash marks on his back, bleeding heavily. Noticing Short Fuse being cuffed by his personal guards, he walked over at the same time Twilight and Rainbow entered the room.

"What's going on in here?" Twilight asked, looking around, "Who was the one screa-"

Twilight's fur paled at the sight and she stood frozen in shock, her eyes wide and jaw dropped. Seeing Twilight's behaviour, Rainbow walked over.

"Twilight, what's wrong? You're not-"

Rainbow turned her head to see what Twilight was looking at and saw with her own eyes what she was looking at. Tears began filling her eyes as she ran to her battered and beaten coltfriend, anger and rage boiling her blood at those who did this to him. Fumbling with the restraints, she unlocked them and Gordon slumped on the post, completely drained of energy. Rainbow gently caressed the side of his face not resting on the post, noting the tears falling from his eyes.

"Don't worry Gordon, it's over now," she said quietly to him, in as comforting manner as she could, "They can't hurt you any more."

"He cried like a little bitch," Short Fuse gloated, "Pissed himself as well."

"SILENCE!" Blueblood bellowed, "You and your subordinates are all under arrest. Guards, strip them of their armour and weapons, they no longer have the right to wear them, and put them in separate cells."

"How did you know?" Short Fuse hissed as he was stripped, "I DEMAND TO KNOW!"

"I do NOT answer to YOU Short Fuse!"

"That's Second-Lieutenant Short Fuse!"

"Not for much longer. As of now, you are under arrest and will be facing a Court Martial at the very least! By the time the High Command has finished with you, being stripped of rank will be the least of your punishments!"

Blueblood turned to his guards, "Take them away."

"At once sir."

"IT WAS BRICK DUST!" Short Fuse yelled, "THAT TRAITOROUS LITTLE PISS-ANT BETRAYED US!"

"SILENCE!" bellowed Blueblood, "Get him out of here, NOW!"

Blueblood's guards dragged the now-disgraced Solar Guards, including the guard who went to find Brick Dust, out of the torture chamber and dumped them in their very own dungeon cells. One of Blueblood's guards remained however.

"Private Goddard, go to the medical wing in the castle and have a doctor and nurses down here at once, on my authority."

"Yes sir," Goddard replied, saluting and rushing away as fast as he could.

Blueblood turned his attention to Gordon and the girls. He winced in discomfort at the sight of Gordon's gaping wounds, and the smell of urine didn't escape his nose either.

"How could Princess Celestia allow this?" Rainbow hissed.

"I don't know Rainbow," Twilight cried, "But I'm going to find out."

Without another word, Twilight got up and walked out of the chamber of horrors. Blueblood watched on as Rainbow tried to comfort a weeping Gordon, the latter having a hold of Rainbow's hands and holding them close to his face.

Within another two minutes, the castle medical staff arrived and after quickly getting over their shock at Gordon's injuries, began to administer treatment. Rainbow could do little more than watch on and let the professionals do their job. But inside, she was seething with rage.

She wanted to go and find Celestia and give her a piece of her mind, but Gordon needed far more than ever and she was not going to abandon him now.

*MEANWHILE IN THE CASTLE GARDEN*

Celestia was sat at one of the garden tables sipping tea, enjoying the sunny afternoon and clear skies. The colourful flowers and sweet smell made the garden one of her favourite places to be in the castle. The only thing that was dampening her mood was her sister and Gordon. The former was in the archives, trying to find any legal manoeuvre she could find to assist Gordon.

And Gordon, was where he should be as far as she was concerned.

Locked away in the dungeons.

As she leant back and closed her eyes in relaxation, she could hear the stomping of hooves on the garden path. She opened her eyes and saw an angry looking Twilight approach.

"My faithful student, what can I-"

Celestia didn't get to finish her question before being knocked out cold.

Who would of thought that a studious bookworm could deliver such a fearsome right hook?

Author's Note

That's right. In this story, Blueblood is a good guy and not a jackass.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
Dan Traverse
AMG-guy63
Redfox335

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 16 - When Anger Rises, Think Of The Consequences

In the castle garden, Celestia's private guards watched on in shock as her own student knocked her out cold with one hit. The seconds passed as Twilight continued to fume, and to further vent her rage she kicked the picnic table, sending tea pots, cups and saucers flying everywhere; and nearby guards to take a defensive stance.

A few seconds later, Celestia began to mumble and slowly regained consciousness. Her guards quickly came to her aid and helped her to her seat, Celestia still in a daze when she looked at the debris before her and her student.

"Twilight? Did you do this?" Celestia asked, straightening her tiara.

"Yes, I did."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Yes, why? And why did you hit me?" Celestia demanded to know, nursing her jaw.

"Is that all you're concerned about? You sit on your plot sipping tea while Gordon is being tortured in the dungeons below," Twilight scolded, anger flowing through her veins at Celestia's misplaced priorities.

"What are you talking about? I hardly consider being locked in a dungeon cell to be torture."

"What about being shackled to a wooden post while YOUR Solar Guards whip his back?"

Celestia began to take on a more serious look and tone of voice, realising how serious Twilight's was being, but at the same time resenting what Twilight was accusing her of.

"What? Are you suggesting I had my guards whip Gordon?"

"Suggesting?!" Twilight screamed angrily, "I saw his wounds myself!"

"Twilight, please-"

"Why?"

"What?"

"Why did you do it?"

"Do what?"

Twilight felt the urge to pull her mane out at Celestia's ignorance.

"Everything?! Why did you interfere with Gordon's experiments? Why did you provoke him into an angry response? AND WHY DID YOU ORDER YOUR GUARDS TO TORTURE HIM?!"

Twilight was now right in Celestia's face, their noses almost touching. Though she would never admit it, Celestia was slightly fearful of Twilight at the moment, her anger overriding her usual level headedness.

"It sounds like you've been spending a little too much time around the human," Celestia said disapprovingly.

"And just what is that supposed to mean?"

"It means you are becoming more like him. Just now you hit me and are being violent and aggressive."

Anger suddenly spiked in Twilight, "YOU PROVOKED MY FRIEND AND THEN HAD HIM TORTURED BY YOUR GUARDS! I HAVE EVERY RIGHT TO BE ANGRY!"

Celestia too could feel her own anger rising. What ever Gordon had done to Twilight had affected her far more than she realised.

"I must say I'm disappointed, Twilight."

"With what?"

"With you. You've become violent, aggressive, rude, confrontational. In other words, you've become more like-"

"More like a human? Is that what you were going to say?"

Celestia stood up and looked down to her student, "What happened to you Twilight? What happened to the little filly that was my student?"

"She grew up. Very quickly in fact. Particularly these last few hours."

Celestia shook her head in disbelief, "What did Gordon do to you to make you act like this?"

"He didn't do anything. You did. And what Gordon's experienced, particularly from you, reminds me of a book Gordon lent me."

Celestia snarled in anger, "You read a human book! Twilight, do you have any idea what you've opened your mind up to?"

"Yes actually. It pretty much slapped me in the face when I realised how we were assuming Gordon of being violent and what not, simply because he's human."

"What are you talking about?"

"The book he leant me is called 'To Kill A Mockingbird'-"

"So now you're reading a book about killing. Well, it seems-"

"SHUT UP!"

Not for the first time today, Celestia was shocked into silence by being told to 'shut up'. Hearing Gordon speak to her in such a manner she expected, but hearing it from Twilight was beyond unbelievable, and all but confirmed her worst fears. Gordon had polluted her thinking. But student or not, Celestia couldn't tolerate being spoken to in such a manner and would have to act accordingly.

"I will not be spoken to in such a manner!"

"What are you going to do then? Have me dragged down into the dungeons and whipped as well?"

"Do not take that tone with me Twilight Sparkle!"

"Do you even know what the book is about?"

Celestia huffed, "No, nor do I care. But you're going to tell me anyway."

Twilight ignored Celestia's tone and wasted no time in explaining, "It's about prejudice and the destruction of innocence. A mockingbird is a creature that symbolises things that cause no harm, and two of the book's characters are synonymous with mockingbirds. One of them, a black skinned human, is on trial for a horrible crime but the thing is....he's innocent."

"If he's innocent, then why put him on trial?"

"Because the human in question is black, or to put it another way, not white. The character is deemed guilty solely based on his skin colour, and despite the best efforts of his defence counsel, he is found guilty. The other 'mockingbird' at the start of the story is presumed evil and insane by the neighbours who think they know everything about him, when they really know nothing at all; and that same character actually saves one of the protagonists of the novel, a young girl."

"Your point Twilight?" Celestia asked harshly.

"You are treating Gordon the same way, just like I did. We presumed he was like the first humans simply because he is human himself. We presumed he is a blood thirsty savage only to realise he's nothing of the sort, and in fact has been very friendly and courteous to us considering how we've been towards him."

"It's just an act, Twilight. Give him time, and he'll show his species true colours."

Twilight thought back on some of the things Gordon said about Celestia, particularly about how she manipulated history to portray humans in an entirely negative light. And the two times she witnessed her mentor assaulting Gordon; the first time in the hospital just after meeting for the first time, and the second the morning after he stayed at the castle for the night.

She looked up to her mentor, and on the brink of tears, spoke words she never thought she'd say to her mentor, "I think it's you, who's starting to show their true colours."

Twilight didn't give Celestia a chance to respond before she walked away, leaving a stunned Celestia to watch on.

Meanwhile, in the castle infirmary, a sleeping Gordon was being gently moved onto a bed where the doctor and nurses began administering treatment. Rainbow was outside with Blueblood, albeit reluctantly. Though she wanted to be at Gordon's bedside, she would only be in the way if she went in now. She was still fuming however, and was angrily pacing up and down outside the infirmary.

"Princess Celestia better have a damn good reason why she had this done to Gordon!"

"I assure you Miss Dash, I will get an answer," Blueblood replied.

"You better!" Rainbow snapped, "What she's had done to Gordon is inexcusable!"

Blueblood didn't flinch at Rainbow's tone, "Miss Dash, I understand your anger but please do not allow it to push you into rash actions. Gordon needs you right now."

Rainbow stopped pacing around and sat down on a nearby bench, slumping back into it, "Yeah, I know; but I'm so angry about what those bastards did to him!"

Just then the door opened, revealing the royal physician. A unicorn stallion with white fur and a light blue short mane and tail.

"Prince Blueblood."

"Doctor Thessalus, how is Gordon?"

"The nurses are applying bandages now. His wounds will heal, but he will need plenty of rest and avoid resting on his back for at least the next few days. And there will be scarring left behind."

"How many lashes did Gordon receive?"

"Around twenty."

Blueblood, Thaddeus and Rainbow winced and shuddered in discomfort; all of them though, wondering how Gordon managed to survive.

"How long before he recovers?" asked Rainbow.

"It's hard to say, I know little of human healing capabilities, but I believe it will take many weeks; and his bandages will need changing during the healing process. I'll inform Ponyville hospital about the situation."

"Can I see him?" asked Rainbow, a few tears trickling down her cheeks.

"Once the nurses have finished, you may. But try not to disturb Gordon too much, he needs his rest."

"OK," Rainbow replied, fighting back tears once more.

"If you'll excuse me," said the doctor, "I must return to my patient."

"Of course," replied Blueblood.

The doctor bowed and went back inside the infirmary, leaving Rainbow with Blueblood and Thaddeus.

"What now?" she asked.

"Now, I will go and take a statement from the guard who reported this to me."

*ELSEWHERE IN THE CASTLE*

Luna strode confidently out of her office, a content smile on her face as she now had some assistance in helping Gordon. A noble friend of hers directed her to an up and coming barrister, one who was quickly making a name for himself and in the process, making enemies in the establishment. The pony in question was called Bill Brawn. An earth pony stallion, Canterlot born and raised; well spoken and passionate about the law. In his mind, everyone was innocent until proven guilty in accordance to the law, and had the fundamental right to a fair and impartial trial.

Just the kind of pony I need, she thought.

As she was on her way to his offices, she encountered her nephew, accompanied by his right hand stallion, Thaddeus.

"Blueblood, how are you today?"

"Not in a good mood at all Auntie," he replied, a fierce scowl on his face and a clenched hand on his sword supporting his claim.

"For what reason?"

"Are you aware of the human being brought to the castle dungeons?"

"Yes, as a matter of fact I was on my way now to Bill Brawn, to employ his services in the matter. I've already spoken to my sister and she refuses to have him released."

"Did Aunt Celestia mention anything else perhaps?"

"No, why?"

"The human, Gordon; is no longer in the dungeons."

"That is great news," Luna replied with a smile, "But why would that give you reason to be unhappy?"

"Perhaps you should go to the infirmary immediately. You would not believe me if I told you."

The seriousness of Blueblood's tone and demeanour made Luna slightly fearful. Her nephew wasn't a liar, nor would he knowingly send her on a wild goose chase. If he was telling her to go to the infirmary, then it was in her interest to go.

"Very well. Good day to you Blueblood."

"Good day Aunt Luna."

Luna carried on, as did Blueblood and Thaddeus, to their destinations. It didn't take long for Luna to reach the infirmary, all the way wondering why Blueblood wanted her to go. Whatever the reason, she would have her answer in a few moments.

She walked down the hallway approaching the infirmary, only to see Rainbow Dash sitting on a nearby bench. Curious as to why she was there, she approached the worried looking mare.

"Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow looked over and upon realising who it was, quickly jumped to her hooves and bowed, "Princess Luna!"

"At ease Rainbow Dash. I came to go to the infirmary, at my nephews insistence; but he would not explicitly state why."

Rainbow said nothing for a few seconds as tears once again started falling from her eyes, "It was horrible."

"What was horrible?"

"What they did to him!" Rainbow snapped.

"Who did what?"

Before Rainbow could answer, the door opened revealing Doctor Thessalus.

"Princess Luna?"

"Doctor Thessalus, you are tending to Gordon?"

"Yes."

"What happened?"

"Perhaps you should see for yourself ma'am," the doctor said, stepping to one side an opening the way for Luna.

"Very well."

Luna walked into the infirmary, followed by Thessalus and Rainbow. As she approached, the horror of what she was seeing began to register.

"What happened to him, doctor?" she asked, feeling sick to her stomach at the sight of Gordon's back.

"After he was taken into the dungeons, the guards on duty took him into a room and whipped his back around two dozen times. One of the guards on duty, who didn't take part in the whipping, managed to sneak away and inform Prince Blueblood."

"And it was then my nephew intervened?"

"Yes. He went down with his own guards and apprehended the guards, five in total including Second-Lieutenant Short Fuse; they're currently held in the dungeons."

"Good," Luna replied, restraining her anger the best she could, "What of the guard who tipped off my nephew?"

"He's in his barracks as far as I'm aware. Prince Blueblood said he'd be taking a statement from him later. Twilight Sparkle arrived also, with Miss Dash here."

"Where is Twilight Sparkle now?" asked Luna.

"She went to find your sister," replied Rainbow.

Luna looked back at Gordon, watching the nurses clean his wounds. She wasn't just angry at what had been done to him, she was beyond furious; and her sister would have to answer for what she had done to him. It took all her mental discipline to prevent her intense alicorn emotions overwhelming her and causing a huge magical outburst that could destroy the castle, and cripple Canterlot severely.

"Is there anything else that can be done to help Gordon?" asked Luna.

"Not really," replied the doctor, "We don't know enough about humans to administer proper treatment."

"What about Zecora?"

Everyone turned to Rainbow.

"Who's Zecora?" asked the doctor.

"A Zebra shaman, really knowledgeable with potions. She treated Gordon the other day after he was attacked by Timberwolves, she might know what to do."

"He was attacked by Timberwolves?" asked one of the nurses.

"That would explain the bite marks on his legs," the doctor replied, "Very well. If you can contact her, we'd be grateful for any assistance. With your permission of course, Princess?"

"Of course. How soon can you bring her here Rainbow Dash?"

"Well, if I can find Twilight we can get a message to Ponyville and they can pass the message on. That'll speed things up."

"Very well," replied Luna, "In the meantime, I shall allow you to continue your duties."

Luna quickly left to find Blueblood, eager for more details; while Rainbow went to find Twilight.

In the castle barracks, Brick Dust was being questioned by Blueblood on the incident in the dungeons. The young stallion was visibly shaking, shocked and traumatised to his core over what he had witnessed.

"So," Blueblood continued, "To summarise, you did punch Gordon in the gut whilst he was shackled to the wall."

"Yes," Brick Dust replied, ashamed of himself and his actions.

"And you watched as he was stripped naked and dragged away to be tortured."

"Yes."

"And it was after the first few whippings and Gordon crying pain, and pleading for mercy; that you decided to seek assistance?"

"Yes."

"Why did you not attempt to stop them yourself?"

"There was more of them than me. And I'm just a private only a few weeks out of basic training. Short Fuse is an officer with several troops in the room under his command. If I had tried to intervene myself, they could very well have decided to shackle me to a post and whip me as well."

"So you sought my assistance?"

"Not exactly. I was seeking Princess Celestia; since we're Solar Guards she was the ideal choice to end what was happening."

"Why seek her? Did she not instruct you to whip Gordon?"

Brick Dust looked up in shocked and insulted, "Absolutely not! How could you even say that?! Princess Celestia would never order us to do such a thing! I didn't even know that room existed!"

This was both good and bad news for Blueblood. Good in that it seemed his aunt did not order Gordon's torture, but bad in that one of her officer's did. If just one of them could commit such atrocities, how many more could there be amongst her guard?

"So, what you're saying is....Short Fuse took it upon himself to commit those acts?"

"Yes."

"Why would he do such a thing?"

"He was angry over being chastised by Princess Luna the other day. Short Fuse and I were stationed outside Duke Fancy Pants' mansion to prevent uninvited guests from getting in. When we saw the human, we attempted to arrest him, as was the law, but his bat pony guard intervened....Captain Star Cross I think her name was."

"What happened afterwards?"

"Short Fuse was angry he had, in his eyes, been humiliated in front of a human and by a bat pony. But I didn't know he was so angry he'd do what he did, it's not like him."

"Anger can make us do things we normally wouldn't do," Blueblood replied.

"Maybe, but the past few weeks Short Fuse has been more short tempered than usual."

"Regardless, he will still face a court martial for his crimes; as will the others."

"What about me?"

"You will be called to testify as a witness, but it's highly unlikely you will be dishonourably discharged."

"What will happen to me though?"

"A hearing most likely, but I can't see a court martial being brought against you."

Brick Dust sighed deeply, deflated over what had happened, "If only I did more."

"Private Brick Dust, if you had not done anything at all then Gordon may very well have died. You did the right bring by reporting this as you did. In the meantime though, I'm placing you on medical leave for a week. Go and visit your family, I'm sure they'll be glad to see you."

Brick Dust cast a sullen look down to the floor, "I don't deserve a leave."

"You are in no state to carry out your duties. Leave is what you need right now."

"But-"

"That's an order Private!" Blueblood replied firmly, but not angrily.

Brick Dust nodded meekly, "Yes sir."

Brick Dust began to make his way out of the barracks and was soon followed by Blueblood, only to meet Luna as he did so.

"Aunt Luna."

"Nephew, did you speak to the soldier who notified you?"

"Yes. According to him, Short Fuse and the others acted of their own accord; and Aunt Celestia did not order anything to be done to Gordon."

Luna breathed a sigh of relief, "That is a relief, but it does not excuse her actions earlier though."

"Actions?"

"She deliberately tampered with an experiment Gordon was conducting so that it would fail, and then deliberately continued to provoke him into an angry response. That is why she threw him into the dungeons, even though he did nothing that would warrant such actions...unless you count telling my sister to shut up."

Blueblood's eyes lit up and grin formed on his face, "Gordon told Aunt Celestia to shut up?"

"Indeed."

"......it's about time someone did."

Luna raised an eyebrow at the comment but said nothing.

He's not exactly wrong, she thought.

"Anyway," Blueblood continued, "I have other business to tend to. If you'll excuse me Aunt Luna."

"Of course. Good day to you nephew."

Blueblood went off on his business, leaving Luna to ponder what to do next. She considered going back to her sister but given what happened earlier, decided against seeing her again so soon. However, she still had the option of seeing Bill Brawn. Smiling contently, she decided on that and immediately teleported to her office to first collect some supplies. Most notably a suitcase containing money to employ his services.

Without warning the door to her office opened and in burst some of her Thestral guards, startling Luna and causing her to look in the direction of the door.

"Hands up intruder! You're under-" one of the male guards began, only to realise who the 'intruder' was.

Luna smiled and raised her hands, "I'll come quietly Veren."

Veren stumbled over his words, his face beat red in embarrassment, "That er....th-that w-won't be n-necessary ma'am."

"Oh? You do not wish to put me in handcuffs and take me to the dungeon?"

The other thestrals couldn't help but snicker, while poor Veren's blushes only got redder.

"Relax Veren," said Tyla, a female thestral, "Mother is only teasing you."

"I know," he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

Luna lowered her hands and walked over to Veren, "Cheer up Veren, I'm not angry. Quite the contrary, I am impressed you all acted so quickly. It's good to know the alarm wards work."

The praise lifted Veren's spirits a little, "Thank you mother."

"You're welcome Veren. Now, I will be leaving the castle and heading into Canterlot to visit Bill Brawn, the barrister."

"May we ask why, mother?" asked Tyla.

"Have you heard of the human that has been in Equestria this past week?"

"Yes, Captain Star Cross was talking about him. Is he in trouble?"

"No...but my sister is abusing her authority and Gordon's rights to see that he stays in the dungeons."

"That's awful!" Tyla cried.

"Indeed, but it gets worse."

"How?"

"A short while ago, Gordon was being held in the dungeons, for no legitimate reason I must add, where Solar Guards took it upon themselves to torture Gordon by shackling him to a post and whipping his back approximately two dozen times."

Veren, Tyla and the other Thestrals all went ashen faced in horror. Even for hardened soldiers like them, hearing such abuse was a bit too much.

"Why would they do that?" asked Tyla.

"I don't know, but the guards responsible are themselves being held in the dungeons."

"How did you find out?" asked Veren.

"One of the guards, who did not part-take in the whipping, snuck out and alerted Prince Blueblood. My nephew stormed the dungeons with his private guard and apprehended the Solar Guards."

"Can you tell us the names of the guards?"

"Second Lieutenant Short Fuse-"

The Thestrals all groaned in displeasure. The name having recently made itself notorious in the Night Guard, mostly due to Short Fuse mocking the Thestrals with vampony related 'jokes' and leaving bottles of fake blood in their quarters.

"..was the one who lead the whipping. Private Brick Dust was the one who alerted my nephew."

"At least one of them had the sense to do something," Tyla commented, "What happens now?"

"Now," Luna began, "I will go to Bill Brawn, Gordon is receiving treatment in the infirmary, and Rainbow Dash is attempting to contact a Zebra shaman by the name of Zecora who may be able to help Gordon's recovery."

"We'll keep an eye out for her. What about Gordon though, do you want us to watch over him? Make sure no further harm will come to him?"

"I suppose so. If you and Veren go now and inform the doctor and the rest of you return to your posts."

"Yes mother," replied Tyla, "Come on Veren."

Veren quickly bowed to Luna before following Tyla out of the room.

"Now, if there's nothing else," Luna said, "I'll be on my way."

*ELSEWHERE IN THE CASTLE*

Rainbow was hurriedly looking around for Twilight, the quicker she found her then the quicker Gordon could get Zecora's help. She had already searched the Throne Room, the Ball Room and the Dining Room.

Come on Rainbow, where would an egghead be in a castle?

"The Library!" she suddenly yelled, scaring the maid next to her in the process, "Sorry."

The maid huffed and got back to her cleaning. Rainbow was about to set off until she realised she didn't know where the library was in the castle. She turned back to the maid.

"Excuse me, do you know where the library is?"

"Go up the stair case in the East Wing and follow the staircase all the way up to the top," the mare replied with restrained annoyance.

"Thanks!"

Rainbow quickly flew away, the flapping of her wings accidentally causing a vase to nearly fall of its table; being caught just in time by the now grumpy maid. Rainbow quickly reached the East Wing staircase and flew up to the top on a matter of seconds. Landing at the top of the stairwell and looking around, she saw a pair or large doors with a gold sign reading 'LIBRARY'.

"That was easier than I expected," Rainbow said aloud to herself.

She walked over to the slightly open door and went inside. The large room, with glass ceiling, was filled with rows and rows or large, tall bookshelves that almost went as high as the ceiling. Taking to the air once more to get a better vantage point, she flew around to look for Twilight; assuming she was here.

After a minute or so of searching, a voice called out.

"Rainbow, I'm over here!"

Rainbow looked to the source of the voice and flew over. Right in front of a large window giving a panoramic view of Canterlot, was Twilight with a stack of books. Flying over and landing next to her, Rainbow immediately got to business.

"Twi, I need your help. Can you send a letter to Spike who can deliver a message to Zecora?"

"Why?"

"She might be able to help Gordon. She helped him before remember?"

"No. When was that?"

"The other day when he snuck out in the morning."

"Oh that. Wait a minute, how did you know he met Zecora?"

"He said she helped him after he was attacked by those Timberwolves. I just thought she might be able to make a potion or something to help heal his wounds."

"It's possible, I'll write to Spike straight away."

"Great! Thanks Twi!" Rainbow replied, hugging her friend.

After the hug, Twilight grabbed some freely available ink and paper from the table and began writing, "Do you think I should mention what happened to Gordon to the girls?"

"I would, otherwise they may want to know why we need Zecora's help. By the way, what happened when you went off earlier?"

"You mean when I went to find Princess Celestia?"

"Yeah, what happened?"

Twilight didn't immediately respond, instead she concentrated on writing the letter.

"Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"What happened?"

Twilight sighed and reluctantly began to tell Rainbow, "I went to find the Princess, and assuming she was in the gardens like she usually is at this time; I went there."

"And? Then what?"

"I......"

"Yes?" Rainbow asked, becoming increasingly desperate to know.

"I er.....hit the Princess."

Rainbow blinked. Did she hear that right?

"You hit Princess Celestia?"

"Yes," Twilight replied sheepishly.

"Hit as in, a proper punch to the face?"

"Yes. Although it was unintentional, it knocked her out for a few seconds."

"YOU ONE-HIT KNOCK OUT'D PRINCESS CELESTIA?!"

Twilight nodded, almost ashamed over the act, "I never thought I would, but I was so angry; she woke up a few seconds later and after arguing she accused me of being influenced by Gordon, and becoming more like a human."

Rainbow scoffed, "That's ridiculous. Did she say anything else? About why she did what she did to Gordon?"

"No. I did ask but she didn't admit or deny it. Only saying that he would soon show his true colours, to which I responded that if anypony is beginning to show their true colours, it's her."

Rainbow was taken back a little in shock. Hearing that Twilight and Princess Celestia had been arguing about anything was unheard of, never mind Twilight hitting her.

"So what did you do after that?"

"I just walked away and came here to calm down."

"Cool. By the way, are you hungry? I'm starving."

"Let me write and send this letter, then we can go and get something to eat."

"What about Gordon?"

"He'll still be in the infirmary. Besides, we're only going down to the kitchens."

"OK. I just don't want to be too far from him right now."

"Don't worry Rainbow, I won't make you leave."

Celestia walked very slowly down the castle hallway, still in shock from her conversation with Twilight. Just a week ago her faithful student was obedient, almost to a fault. Now she openly defied her and accused her of having Gordon tortured by her Solar Guards.

Utterly ridiculous. I may not like Gordon, but I would never order such a thing.

I made that mistake once........and have regretted it ever since.

Ever since the arrival of Gordon, memory after memory of humanity's first appearance continued coming back to her. All the misery, all the bloodshed was a stain on Equestria's history that she would never be able to clean. She still didn't know why Gordon has appeared.

Why him specifically? What is so special about him?

And the more she looked at him, the more she knew she'd seen that face before.

Why do I recognise him so much?

As much as she wanted answers to her questions, she knew the likelihood of getting them was slim to even more slim. During the few days he had been in Equestria, his behaviour had been erratic. One moment he was friendly, the next he was fighting with her former Captain. Not to mention his rapidly blossoming relationship with Rainbow Dash.

What her subject saw in him, she'd never know.

He's violent, aggressive, confrontational, disrespectful......just what he did earlier, how he spoke to her proved that.

Or so Celestia thought.

She came to an abrupt stop as she mulled over her thoughts. For all she was accusing Gordon of being a savage beast, she had hardly behaved in a respectful and polite manner.

The same which could be said of some of her subjects. The attempted arson on his house endangering his and Rainbow's lives, the disgusting graffiti on his property, the false accusation of attempting to poison her subjects with contaminated cakes.

And of course, her own assault upon him the very first time they met.

On that thought, Celestia sighed deeply and looked down in shame; her hypocrisy now the one assaulting her. Her mind was particularly drawn to Twilight's parting comment, accusing her of showing her true colours.

Maybe I have been too harsh on him. If Twilight considers him a friend, then the least I should do is give him the benefit of the doubt.

Spotting one of her Solar Guards, she approached him.

"Guard, I want you to go down to the dungeons and release the human. Bring him to the Throne Room, but not in chains."

"Yes ma'am," the guard replied with a bow, before quickly setting off. Celestia meanwhile, went to the Throne Room to await Gordon's arrival; having not believed Twilight's claims.

TEN MINUTES LATER

Celestia was sat comfortably on her golden throne, awaiting the return of the guard. Both her sister's and student's verbal assaults on her had knocked some degree of sense into her, forcing her to come to the realisation she had been unduly harsh and biased against Gordon. She decided to bring him to the Throne Room where she would apologise for her behaviour, and propose that they start over again, pointing out that both of them had been acrimonious to one another.

She wasn't waiting much longer when the Throne Room doors burst open revealing the guard, but no Gordon.

Celestia did expect this; after all, considering how she had been towards him, she didn't expect him to want to come to see her in her seat of power.

"Your majesty," the guard said nervously.

"Yes Lance Corporal?"

"The human isn't in the dungeons."

"What? But he must be. I placed him there myself."

"I am not accusing you of lying ma'am, but he is not in any of the cells. But there is something about the other cells that did strike me as odd."

"Oh? Please tell me," Celestia replied, genuinely interested.

"Apart from the ones already occupied by the accused rapists and arsonists, the others were filled with Solar Guards, one of them being Second-Lieutenant Short Fuse."

Celestia began feeling an uncomfortable lump in her throat, "Why is this?"

"According to Corporal Antonius, a member of Prince Blueblood's personal guard, the human was removed and taken to the infirmary after Short Fuse and the other Solar Guards severely whipped the human, causing serious injury."

Celestia started to feel numbness take her. Her own guard was telling her what Twilight accused her off, that Gordon was tortured by her own guards and believing it to be under her orders. Celestia's breath began to become shaky and, trembling a little, got up from her throne and began walking towards the door.

"Ma'am? Are you well?"

"I am fine, thank you. You may return to your post."

"Yes ma'am," the guard replied, bowing and following his instructions.

Celestia meanwhile, made haste for the infirmary as her heart thumped and hooves pounded the floor faster and harder respectively than they ever have done in many years.

Within a minute, she was outside the infirmary, the entrance being guarded by two of Luna's Thestral Guard. Her hand trembling furiously, she nervously opened the door slowly. As the door opened, she saw Doctor Thessalus and his nurses huddled around a bed. The doctor could be heard giving instructions as she walked slowly over. The clip-clop of her hooves on the tiled floor alerted the doctor and nurses to her presence.

"Princess Celestia?" Thessalus said, looking slightly shocked, "Is there something you require?"

Celestia said nothing and instead kept walking up to the bed.

Upon seeing Gordon's back, she gasped and reeled back in shock. Even though his wounds had been cleaned, what she saw still wasn't a pretty sight. All over his back, were the tell tale signs of the severe whipping she was told he had received.

"Princess?" Thessalus said.

"What is his condition, doctor?" Celestia asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Not good," Thessalus replied, confused at the Princess's question.

Why is she asking? Didn't she order he be whipped herself?

Despite his confusion, he carried on his report, "He lost some blood and there'll be scarring. We've cleaned his wounds and are applying bandages. Rainbow Dash is attempting to acquire the help of a Zebra shaman she believes may be able to provide further assistance."

"Understood. Keep me informed of his progress."

"Yes ma'am. Is there anything else you require?"

"No thank you," she replied sadly, her downcast eyes causing not going unnoticed by the doctor or nurses, "I will leave you now."

Celestia left the room without another word and made straight for her quarters. Entering and closing the door, she walked over to a large portrait painting of Canterlot Castle and opened it outwards, revealing a safe behind. Entering the combination and unlocking it, she levitated out a box and walked over to the bed and sat down.

She opened the box, and pulled out a picture taken many years ago. Holding the picture in her hands, awful memories of deception, betrayal, bloodshed and regret overwhelmed her.

It didn't take long for sorrowful tears to fall.

MEANWHILE IN THE DUNGEONS

A small contingent of Blueblood's guards, the Soyuz Brat'yev, had been stationed in the dungeons by Blueblood to watch over the disgraced Solar Guards. As standard procedure for a crime they committed, they began examining the scene of the crime and documenting evidence. Amongst the items, was a familiar looking torture device.

"Hey Antonius," said Corporal Ice Wind, "You seen this?"

Antonius walked over, "A brazen bull. I've seen one before."

"They were used to torture ponies weren't they?"

"They were used to kill ponies. And in a most painful way as well."

"How were ponies killed in them?"

"Ponies were placed inside via the opening door, and a fire was set underneath. What would happen was the fire would heat the metal and slowly roast to death the poor soul inside."

Ice Wind grimaced, "Sounds horrible. Why shape it like a bull though?"

"There's pipes inside to make the victim's screams sound like an angry bull."

Ice Wind looked at the contraption and shuddered in thought of anyone being inside, "Do you think this one's ever been used?"

"Probably, but not in centuries. The use of them was made illegal by Princess Celestia shortly after the last human died."

Ice Wind's curiosity got the better of him and he slowly moved his hand towards the hatch.

"What are you doing?" Antonius asked.

"Looking inside."

"Why?"

"To see what's inside, if anything. Besides, there could be more evidence in here from before."

"Fair point. Open it up."

Ice Wind undid the hatch and opened the door. Grabbing his torch crystal and switching it on, he almost immediately reeled back in shock and dropped the torch.

"What is it?" asked Antonius, noting Ice Wind's odd behaviour.

A shocked Ice Wind could barely answer, "Th-th-there's s-s-somthing i-in th-there."

Antonius picked up the torch and took a look himself, sceptical at Ice Wind's claims and unamused at him being easily overcome with fear. He moved the torch closer to the opening and after examining the inside for a few moments, he saw and removed one particular piece and held it in view if Ice Wind.

"W-what is it?" asked Ice Wind.

"A skull," replied Antonius, "A human skull."

In his cold, dark, damp and rancid cell, Short Fuse huddled himself into the corner the best he could, no longer bothered by the slime trickling down the wall; the shackles on his wrists and ankles dug into him, causing significant pain and some bleeding. His ears twitched as he heard movement outside and the sound of the cell door being unlocked.

"Well, how is our guest doing today?" asked the guard.

A disconsolate Short Fuse said nothing, instead he just looked back to the ground.

"Awww, you're not in the mood for talking? What ever happened to that fiery temper of yours?"

Short Fuse still said nothing.

The guard shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "Such disrespect."

The guards grabbed a bowl of gruel from the trolley his colleague was pushing and threw it at Short Fuse, "Here. Bon appétit."

The dish hit Short Fuse on the head and the gruel began trickling down his face as the dish fell to the floor. The guards burst into laughter and began leaving the cell, "That's a good look for you! Bye bye now!"

The cell door was slammed shut and the sound of it locking reverberated through the cell.

Almost immediately, Short Fuse burst into tears and sobbed uncontrollably into his knees.

What did I ever do to deserve this?

Author's Note

Bill Brawn is based on a real person (albeit one that lived in the 18th/19th centuries). Anyone want to guess who?

Veren is Finnish for Blood.
Tyla is Lithuanian for Silence.
(According to Microsoft Translator at least)

Luna isn't their blood mother. They only call her mother as a term of affection for watching over them and giving them a safe home.

Also, in chapter 9 it is mentioned that Luna and Celestia were unicorns, as seen in a photo by Gordon. I've removed that part. So to clarify, Luna and Celestia were born Alicorns.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Andrew Adams
Tankoncow
Allmightytoatser
Dan Traverse
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 17 - Non Facias Malum Ut Inde Fiat Bonum

"A human skull?" Ice Wind repeated, "Why would a human skull be in there? I thought you said ponies were placed inside!"

"Ponies were, but it seems humans also suffered the same."

"Why would humans put their own kind in these things?"

"I don't know, but it might be the case that this human was placed inside by ponies."

"But ponies would never do such things!" Ice Wind snarled.

"Yet we have several ponies in the cells out there for torturing a human."

Ice Wind's snarl immediately evaporated and his face fell into sadness, the uncomfortable truth hitting home hard. Antonius placed the skull back inside the Brazen Bull and walked over to his friend and comrade, placing comforting hands on his shoulders, "Come on now, don't let those lot out there dim your view on ponykind."

"I'll try not to," Ice Wind replied, sighing tiredly.

"Good to hear, now come on Icey; we have some more investigating to do."

MEANWHILE IN PONYVILLE

Spike and the remaining girls were still in the library, still blissfully unaware of the situation in Canterlot and keeping themselves busy while waiting to hear from Twilight and Rainbow. Nightlock and Star Cross where staying behind in Gordon's house as a precautionary measure, whilst Photon accompanied Shining to the library also. Rarity was brushing and braiding Fluttershy's mane, while Pinkie and Applejack where playing cards. Spike meanwhile took the free time to catch up on his comics, an activity that was disrupted when he belched green flames.

"You OK Spike?" asked Applejack.

"I'm OK, just getting a scroll from Twilight," he said, noting her wax seal.

Spike unfurled the scroll and began reading, being watched intently by the others despite his face being obscured by the scroll. After a few seconds, he began shaking and he dropped the scroll, revealing his distressed expression.

"What's wrong Spike?" Rarity asked, standing up and walking over.

Spike didn't answer and instead continued shaking. Concerned, Rarity picked the scroll up and read it herself.

"Oh my...." she said quietly, beginning to shake herself.

"Rarity, what's the matter? asked Applejack.

Rarity held out the scroll with her magic, which Applejack took and began reading. Rarity meanwhile, sat down next to Spike and pulled him into a comforting hug in a show of emotional support.

"Ahm headin' out now ta get Zecora," Applejack said affirmatively.

"What's wrong?" asked Pinkie.

"Read the scroll, y'all find out."

Applejack immediately headed off and left the library, going at once with haste to Zecora's hut. Pinkie meanwhile picked up the scroll and took it over with her as she sat down next to Fluttershy, and held it in front of them allowing them both to read.

...

"Oh no!" Fluttershy whimpered, "How could they do that to Gordon?!"

Fluttershy burst into tears and was immediately consoled by Pinkie, "Don't worry Fluttershy, Gordon will be OK. We'll get Zecora out to him and she'll make sure he gets the treatment he needs."

"But they hurt him so much," Fluttershy cried.

Spike too was continuing to cry into Rarity's chest, Rarity wanted to too but she had to remain strong for Spike.

"Will Gordon be OK?" Spike whimpered out, tears falling down his cheeks.

"He will be darling," Rarity replied softly, tightening her embrace of Spike, "I promise."

Applejack panted furiously as she ran through the Everfree Forest, not wanting to take a second longer that was necessary, vaulting over fallen trees and vine swinging over gullies just like Daring Do.

I'd get there even quicker if I had four legs.

After running fast non-stop for around fifteen minutes, a sweating and panting Applejack finally reached Zecora's hut. Knocking on the door rapidly, she slumped against the door frame, exhausted.

She wasn't waiting long before the door opened. Standing up straight again, Applejack readied herself to relay the bad news to Zecora.

"Applejack, what brings you back?"

"Hey Zecora. Ahv some bad news about Gordon, and it ain't pretty."

"Perhaps you should come on in and tell me there, and rest before I have to take care of a collapsed mare."

Zecora turned around and went back into her hut, with Applejack following. She sat down on the chair Zecora pulled out for her and began relaying what had transpired in Canterlot.

"Ah'll get straight to the point Zecora, Gordon has been savagely tortured by Princess Celestia's Solar Guards. He was lashed several times on his back leaving many wounds from which he bled. Rainbow Dash seems ta think you may be able to help heal those wounds, like how ya did after he was attacked by Timberwolves."

Zecora's face soured somewhat at Applejack's news and she began shaking her head.

"But this cannot be so, Princess Celestia would never sink so low."

"Ahm afraid it's true. Gordon needs yer help Zecora, will ya help him?"

"I will help our human friend, but first I must make the potion to bring his pain to an end."

Zecora walked over to some shelves containing all sorts of ingredients ranging from plants, herbs, liquids and so on. Grabbing several item, she brought them over to her workstation and began preparing.

"What are yer makin'?"

"An ointment to be applied to his wounds with a generous amount, the importance if which is paramount."

"How long will it take? Gordon sounded in a pretty bad way."

"I will endeavour to be as quick as I can, but remember that Gordon is a strong and resilient man."

Before Luna went off to acquire the services of Bill Brawn, she first decided to pay her sister another visit. Stomping up the staircase furiously, she then strode down the corridor until she reached her sister's room. The Solar Guards stationed outside wisely remained motionless and made no attempt to block Luna.

Luna, showed no such restraint and attempted to gain entry, only to be denied by a magical forcefield. Angry, she pounded her fist furiously on the door.

"CELESTIA! OPEN UP! YOU HAVE A LOT OF EXPLAINING TO DO!" she bellowed in her Royal Canterlot Voice, leaving the guards with a ringing in their ears.

There was no response.

"CELESTIA, OPEN THIS DOOR AT ONCE!"

"BE GONE LUNA!"

"I WILL NOT! AND YOU WILL NOT HIDE AWAY AFTER WHAT YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR!"

"I SAID GO AWAY LUNA!"

Gritting her teeth in anger, Luna lit up her horn and attempted to teleport in; only to be repelled by magic.

"DO NOT TRY TO FORCE YOUR WAY IN!"

Luna ignored her sister and scanned the magic surrounding the room, and realised there may be a way inside using a very difficult but little known spell.

Walking over to the wall of her sister's room, she lit up her horn. The spell put her in a 'phased' state and allowed her through the wall and the magical shield like a hot knife through butter. Walking inside she saw her sister on the floor beside her bed, her mane not flowing and in an unkempt state. Also evident was the fact that Celestia had been crying.

"We need to talk sister!"

Celestia startled in fright, "How did you get in here?"

"I walked through the wall."

"How?" Celestia demanded.

"It's not important. But what is important is what has happened to Gordon."

Celestia angrily stood up and flared her wings out, radiating intense heat, "I DID NOT ORDER HE BE WHIPPED!"

To anyone else, her 8ft height, outstretched wings and angry response would be intimidating, but to Luna it was water off a duck's back.

"I know, Private Brick Dust attests to that."

"Private Brick Dust?" Celestia queried, the name unfamiliar to her.

"The young soldier who blew the whistle."

"What has become of him and the others?" she asked, folding her wings back and sitting back down.

"Private Brick Dust is in his barracks whilst the others are occupying the dungeon cells. Private Brick Dust has agreed to testify against his former comrades, but it is unlikely he face a Court Martial."

"Good, I do not intend for the perpetrators to go unpunished for their actions."

"Need I remind you sister that any punishment will be handed down by the Court Martial Judge, and that neither of us can issue punishments ourselves or intervene in the investigation or court case."

"I know Luna, but I believe you wanted to talk about Gordon?"

Luna raised an eyebrow, surprised by her sister's sudden change in attitude, "You want to talk about Gordon? Just a few moments ago you were using the Royal Canterlot Voice through the door, making it quite clear that you did not wish to discuss him."

"But you do. And if there's one thing I've learnt is that you are extremely stubborn."

"It takes one to know one sister," Luna replied, smiling slightly.

"What is it about him you wanted to talk about?" Celestia asked scowling, not liking her sister implying she's the stubborn one.

"Compensation for false arrest, wrongful imprisonment and unsapient treatment."

"I suppose that is fair. I will also apologise, but I fear he may not accept it or believe me when I say I did not order he be treated like he was."

"With evidence provided he may believe you, but I would advise against pressing the issue if he does not. Like you, Gordon seems to be quite stubborn when hearing something he doesn't see to be true; especially without evidence to back it up."

Celestia once again ignored the 'stubborn' comparison with Gordon, and moved the conversation on, "I understand a Zebra shaman is on her way to the castle?"

"Yes. I'll instruct the guards to allow her access to the infirmary. Speaking of the infirmary, should you not pay a visit for yourself?"

"Why would I do that?"

"You have a black eye."

Celestia's cheeks turned a light shade of red and she put a hand up to the black eye, "Oh that, it's nothing."

"What happened?"

"I fell over and hit a door knob."

Luna raised an eyebrow sceptically, "Sister?"

"Yes Luna?"

"Tell the truth."

"I did."

"I mean the real truth. What happened?" Luna demanded to know, her voice firm.

"I fell over."

"Sister, you are a terrible liar. What happened?!"

Celestia scowled and folded her arms, throwing a temper tantrum like a little filly, "Twilight hit me."

"I'm sorry?"

Celestia sighed and with great reluctance, repeated herself, "Twilight hit me! She punched me in the face and knocked me out."

Luna tried with all her might to remain stoical but managed only two seconds before bursting into laughter.

ONE HOUR LATER, BACK IN PONYVILLE

Applejack and Zecora approached the library and from the sound of things, it sounded like an argument was taking place. Walking into the library they found the girls were joined by Star Cross and Shining Armor.

"I cannot accept that Princess Celestia would order such a thing!" Shining said fiercely, clenching his knuckles.

"Twilight wouldn't lie, Shining!" Rarity yelled back, "Gordon has been deliberately tortured by Solar Guards, all of whom I believe are under your command as well."

"I know that!" Shining's nostrils flared up with frustration, his ears sticking straight up in aggression, before slowly his face fell again and his ears drooped downward, "And believe me that is something I feel ashamed of! To think that my own soldiers would do something like this!"

Shining rested his head against a wall, taking in deep, slow breaths in an attempt to calm himself down. Soon though, the silence was disturbed by the sound of the latch on the door moving. No-one bothered to look over though, their minds on other matters.

Everyone except for Pinkie that is.

"Hey guys!" Pinkie said, noting Applejack and Zecora re-entering the library.

Everyone else looked up to see them also, their attention now acquired.

"Zecora's got an ointment ready for Gordon," Applejack said, unsurprisingly getting straight to the point, "We're headed to Canterlot right now, any of ya comin'?"

All of them stepped forward, eager to see their friend. Shining too, although he would also be paying his former soldiers a visit and give them all a monumental bollocking for their atrocious actions.

*MEANWHILE IN CANTERLOT*

Rainbow and Twilight re-entered the infirmary, having had something to eat, and approached Gordon's bed. They noticed he was asleep, laying on his front so not to further aggravate the injury on his back. Thin bed sheets covered his back, giving him some warmth without putting too much weight on his back.

"Will the nurses remove the bandages so Zecora can do her stuff?"

"They'll probably wait until the bandages need replacing before they apply whatever Zecora whips up."

"Whips up?! That's not funny Twilight!" Rainbow snarled.

"Sorry," Twilight replied quickly holding her hands up apologetically, "Slip of the tongue. I didn't mean anything by it."

Rainbow's expression softened, "That's OK, I know you wouldn't. You think Gordon will be OK though?"

"He might be a little shaken by it, but he's gone through things like this before; at least he says he has."

"How long will he have to stay here?"

"Not too long hopefully. I don't feel comfortable with the princess so close by."

Rainbow had to do a double take to make sure it really was Twilight stood beside her, "I never thought I'd hear you of all ponies say something like that about Princess Celestia."

"Well after what's happened, my views on her have changed a little. Gordon was right though, I looked up to her so much I was incapable of seeing any wrong in her."

"No one's perfect Twi."

"I used to think Princess Celestia was. And now that image has been shattered."

Rainbow looked at her book loving friend and saw her crestfallen appearance; sad eyes, lowered ears and drooping tail. In an unusually uncharacteristic display of emotion, the cyan mare wrapped her arms around her friend and pulled her in for a hug.

"Come on Twi, don't get yourself so down. Things will turn out OK, maybe this will be a blessing in disguise."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, pulling away from the hug slightly and looking confused at Rainbow.

"Well think about it; what happened to Gordon was bad, there's no denying it, but it may end all the anti-human attitudes once and for all. A blessing in disguise."

Twilight thought over it for a few seconds and saw some logic in Rainbow's argument, "Well if it does then it's a pity another human had to suffer for it. They've suffered enough; after all, if it wasn't for Gordon, there'd still be no humans left. It's a bit ironic. Ponies finally accepting humans after being made extinct."

"Do you think there might be humans still out there?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, it's no secret that the Griffons saw humans as their equals, some even as kindred spirits; I mean, the human victory over the Changelings at the Battle of Everfree inspired the Griffons to end their civil war and come together as one nation again, the nation we know today. So I was just thinking, what if humans were still around, but living in the Griffon kingdom, the Griffons have never admitted or denied that humans are there."

"It's possible," Twilight replied, pondering the possibility, "The Griffons are hardly fans of the Princess either and they strictly limit access to their nation to ponies. Specifically Equestrian ponies."

"I can't imagine why," Rainbow muttered.

"Anyway, I suppose we'll find out one day," Twilight replied, looking down to the floor, "I wish I knew what really happened."

*KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

Twilight and Rainbow looked over to the door.

"I wonder who that could be," Rainbow wondered aloud.

Before they had a chance to move, the door opened revealing a very tall, very well built biped that was neither pony or human, flanked by two more of the same creature; though the latter two were clearly soldiers if the Winchester like rifles and uniforms were anything to go by. The figure wore ceremonial robes of purple and with gold embroidery, draped over him in the same way a Roman senator wore a toga. The figure saw the two mares and walked over, causing them to quickly move out of the way, slightly fearful of his great size. The figure moved the covers back and his eyes widened with horror at the sight.

"So it really is true," he whispered venomously, turning his head to the now shaking mares.

A FEW MINUTES PREVIOUSLY

When uninvited guests entered the castle, it was customary for the guards to attempt to remove the intruder. If said intruder refused, force could be used to either arrest the individual and place them in the dungeons, or to literally kick them out. This time though, the guards on duty decided to not approach the 'intruder'.

Being a 7ft tall Griffon flanked by two 7ft armed guards had its advantages. Especially when the locals still used swords and spears and you used guns.

The hulking Griffon angrily threw open the throne room doors, his blood boiling increasingly and his control over his anger reaching breaking point.

"PRINCESS CELESTIA!" the griffon bellowed, his voice echoing off of the walls, "I DEMAND AN AUDIENCE!"

The griffon looked around to find the room vacant. Huffing and turning back around, he approached the Solar Guards on duty outside the throne room. Pointing a massive claw at one of them, he addressed him firmly, "You, I demand an audience with your princess at once!"

"Y-yes s-sir," the guard quivered, quickly saluting and running away quickly.

The griffons were not impressed.

"Pathetic."

A few minutes later, the griffon and his two guards were still waiting in the throne room when the doors opened once more, revealing the two Princesses. Luna looked slightly nervous, knowing full well what this was about and where it was going to go. Celestia meanwhile, had a cheery smile on her face, seemingly oblivious to the angry snarl of the griffon.

"Ambassador Fairfax, a pleasure to see you again."

"Don't act all nice with me Princess!" he hissed, "I am here on behalf of the Griffon government and Royal Family, to demand an explanation!"

"An explanation about what?"

"Do not insult me with your fake ignorance!" Fairfax snarled.

"Sister!" Luna harshly snapped, "Now is not the time for your political mind games!"

Fairfax looked to Luna and extended a claw, "Princess Luna, it is a pleasure to meet you again."

"Likewise Ambassador," she replied with a smile, shaking the ambassador's claw, "Though I wish the circumstances were different."

"As do I," Fairfax said, "Which is precisely why I am here. We, the griffons, want to know why we were not informed as to the appearance of another human, and we also want to know what transpired earlier. We have heard that the human was savagely tortured by Solar Guards."

Celestia scowled at the emphasis on Solar, but didn't intervene and allowed Fairfax to continue speaking.

"Surely," Fairfax continued, "This was just a fantasy written by the racist bigots at the Celestia News Network."

"I beg your pardon?! Celestia News Network?" Celestia repeated indignantly.

"Apologies, the Canterlot News Network," Fairfax replied with a satisfied grin, retelling a joke that never gets old amongst Griffons, "But like I said, surely the rumours I heard was just some horror fantasy story and not actual fact."

Celestia and Luna looked at one another, a stern looking Luna giving Celestia a firm nod.

Celestia took a deep breath to compose herself before revealing the damning truth, "It is indeed true. He is currently in the castle infirmary. You may go there to see him if you so wish."

Fairfax showed no emotion and he wasted no time in leaving, his two guards following him, not even giving a customary farewell to Celestia. Something that greatly irked her. Even more so then his slamming close the throne room door.

"How rude."

"I doubt he gives a shit what you think, Celestia."

*PRESENT TIME BACK IN THE INFIRMARY

Fairfax looked at Gordon laying injured in the bed, a mix of awe and anger overwhelmed him. Awe in that he was the first Griffon to see a non-Equestrian human in eight centuries, but blood-boiling anger over what had been done to him. He looked over to the two mares, both of whom he recognised.

"The Elements of Magic and Loyalty. Why are you two here?" he demanded.

Twilight spoke up, "We're his friends. I'm Twilight Sparkle and this is Rainbow Dash."

"When did you find out about this?" Fairfax asked.

"Earlier today. At first we came to demand he be released from the dungeons-"

"WHY WAS HE BEING HELD IN HE DUNGEONS?!" Fairfax's voice boomed, his voice bouncing off the walls.

Twilight and Rainbow both flinched slightly from the volume and force of his voice, but Twilight managed to compose herself quick enough to answer.

"It's a long story, but Princess Celestia put him in there after he told her to shut up."

It took Fairfax a few seconds to process the information he had just been given. He scrutinised Twilight's facial expressions, looking for any sign that she was pulling his leg. Ponies were known for being very expressionistic in their facial features and easy to read, and Fairfax found it hard to believe that even Celestia would react in such a manner to something so trivial.

But the more he scrutinised Twilight the more he realised she was being deadly serious.

"'Shut up'? He told her to 'shut up' and this," he hissed, pointing to Gordon, "Is what she does?!"

"She didn't order it to happen! Rogue Solar Guards are responsible!"

"How convenient," Fairfax replied, "She has scapegoats to take the fall for her. Your Princess never was one for admitting she made mistakes, she would always cover them up or attach blame to others. Believe me, we Griffons know all to well what she's done in the past. She may airbrush history when events don't suit her or portray her in a flattering light, but we don't. Not even the parts of our history that we are ashamed of."

"It's true this time," Twilight quickly added, "One of the Solar Guards who only witnessed what happened managed to get word to Prince Blueblood. The guards responsible are currently in the dungeons themselves."

"Really?" Fairfax sceptically asked, "So if I were to ask Prince Blueblood, he would confirm this?"

"Yes."

"Where can I find him?"

"I don't know where exactly he'll be, but there's a chance he might be in the concert hall."

"Very well, and how do I get there?"

"I'll show you, I used to live in the castle after all," Twilight replied, before turning to Rainbow, "Will you be OK here with Gordon?"

"I'll be fine, don't worry."

"Gordon?" Fairfax repeated, "That is his name?"

"Yes, his first name anyway," Twilight replied.

"Gresley," muttered Fairfax.

"You know his last name?" Rainbow asked, shocked at the revelation, "How?"

Damn pony hearing, Fairfax thought.

"It-it came to my attention in some of the rumours I heard."

Twilight scrutinised Fairfax, noting his mouth said one thing but his eyes another. But then again she didn't know much about Griffon body language so she may be misreading things.

"Anyway, if you would be so kind as to lead the way Miss Sparkle."

"Of course, but if you don't mind me asking....who are you?"

"William Fairfax, Griffon Ambassador to Equestria," he replied, not surprised that they didn't know given how ignorant Equestrians are of outside nations and cultures.

"We have a new one?" Rainbow asked, "What happened to the last one?"

"Sir William Montague retired due to ill health and as I had completed my commission as General of the Griffon 6th Army, I was appointed by Prime Minister Cromwell and received Royal Approval from His Majesty King Edward III to take over the post."

"Is it normal for military officers to become ambassadors?" asked Twilight.

"It is for Griffons. I am not the first and I will not be the last."

"Who was the first?" Rainbow asked curiously.

"General Sir Thomas Ferdinand, now; if there's no more questions...." Fairfax said, his tone of voice starting to become impatient.

"Of course, I apologise. Follow me ambassador," Twilight said, blushing slightly and twiddling her mane with her fingers.

A SHORT WHILE LATER

The other girls and company had finally arrived at the castle and were making their way up the castle steps and into the castle itself, the guards opening the doors immediately having remembered their orders expecting them to arrive and to allow them entry. Entering the castle with vary emotions ranging from fear, anger, trepidation etc, they were greeted by a Thestral guard who had been waiting specifically for them to arrive.

"Elements, Captain Armor; If you follow me I will take you to the infirmary as per Princess Luna's orders."

"Proceed Corporal," Shining replied.

The group followed the corporal and within a couple of minutes, were stood outside the infirmary.

"You may go in whenever you are ready," the corporal said.

Shining nodded and headed for the door immediately, with the girls and Spike following. Shining opened the door and went inside, seeing Rainbow and Twilight already at Gordon's bedside.

"Twilight," Shining called out.

She looked up and smiled at the sight of her big brother, "Shining, come on over."

He did so with the girls right behind him. As he got closer, Shining saw Gordon laid on his front with thin sheet draped over his back, hiding his heavily bandaged back. Shining walked up to the bed, slowly moved the covers back and shook his head in disbelief, "How is he?"

"The doctor said he'd have some scarring, but his wounds should for the most part heal up."

Zecora joined Shining at the side of the bed and pulled out a medium sized tub, handing it over to Rainbow, "This ointment I give to you, your love for Gordon strong and true."

Rainbow blushed and tentatively took the tub, "Th-thank you."

Rainbow held the tub close to her chest as she turned her attention back to Gordon, staring at his bandaged back once more. As much as she wanted to apply some of the ointment now, the nurses would give her an absolute bollocking if she removed the bandages now.

Better wait until they change them, she thought, Or I might be a patient too.

"Are you OK Rainbow?"

Rainbow looked up to see her oldest and bestest friend, "I'm OK Fluttreshy.....mostly."

"We're here if ya need us sugarcube."

"Thanks AJ."

The girls, despite their best efforts, couldn't hide their distress at seeing Gordon on the condition he was; and despite the heavy bandaging, blood was still visible that had soaked into the bandages.

"Forgive me for asking," Rarity started, her voice nervous and quiet, "But how bad was it?"

"Terrible," Rainbow replied, a tear falling down her cheek, "Th-they h-hurt him s-so bad...."

Unsurprisingly, Fluttershy came to Rainbow's aid and wrapped her friend into a hug. Rainbow returned the gesture and soon the emotional dam she built up burst and what was a few tears became a flood.

"It's OK Rainbow," Fluttershy said softly, "Just let it all out."

The others watched on in pity, feeling deeply for their friend. It was extremely rare for Rainbow to show such emotions in front of anyone, her friends included, but what had happened to Gordon was too much for her. If ever there was any doubt that she cared deeply for Gordon, one need only look at recent events to see how Rainbow reacted and how she intends to take care of any needs he'll have once discharged.

After a few moments Fluttershy let go and Rarity handed over a tissue to Rainbow.

"Thanks Rares," Rainbow replied, drying her eyes and blowing her nose.

A barely audible groan could be heard along with the rusting of bedsheets of very slight movements from the bed's occupant.

"Gordon?" Rainbow said, looking over, desperately hoping he was waking up.

"Mmmph, Dash?"

Gordon began shakily waving his hand slowly around, trying to feel for something. Rainbow gently caught his hand and moved her muzzle close to his face, "I'm here Gordon."

"Dash?"

"It's me Gordon."

Gordon slowly opened his eyes and his blurry vision soon focussed. A smile formed on his face upon seeing the increasingly pleasant-to-see cyan furred mare with rainbow mane.

"Dashie."

"Hey Gordon, you feeling better?" she asked quietly, fighting back tears again.

"A lot now you're here," he replied quietly, "Is anyone else here?"

"Spike, Shining, Zecora and the girls. Zecora made some ointment for your back, to help it heal."

"That'll be good, the pain's almost unbearable."

"Will you be OK?"

Gordon nodded, "I've suffered worse."

"We can't put any ointment on yet though," Rainbow said, "We'll have to wait until the nurses change the bandages."

"Fair enough, how are the others?" Gordon asked, doing his best to look at them despite the way he was positioned.

"We're OK darling, more so than before when we heard....what happened," Rarity finished off with a grimace, feeling uneasy once more just thinking about it.

"How did anyone find out what was going on?"

"One of the guards snuck off to inform Prince Blueblood, a young private a few weeks out of training," Shining replied.

"Brick Dust."

Shining's eyes widened in surprise, "How did you know that?"

"He was with some twat called Short Fuse who decided to hit me a few times before they stripped me naked and whipped me."

"That concurs with Brick Dust's statement," Shining continued.

"What happened to him?"

"Prince Blueblood has put him on medical leave, the others who took part are in the dungeons."

"Why would Brick Dust be given medical leave? He took part in it! He should be in the slammer too!" Gordon snarled, his face going red with anger.

"He did not partake in the whipping, he admits to hitting you in the cell but once he saw what Short Fuse and the others were doing he realised he had to do something; so he snuck out and reported the incident."

"So he's a rookie who got assigned to a bad officer?"

"Not exactly. Whilst Short Fuse is known for having a hair trigger temper, even this is going too far for him. We'll be looking thoroughly into all performance reviews about him to determine just why he did what he did."

"Maybe it's because he hates humans and follows every order his bitch of a boss gives," Gordon said with increasing agitation, twisting around so he could get a better view of everyone, "I mean for fucks sake, I knew she hated me but don't you think this is going a little too far?"

"Gordon, calm down," Rainbow pleaded, "You'll open your wounds again if you're not careful."

"After what I've been put through I deserve an answer!"

"You're right," Twilight said, "You absolutely do but according to Brick Dust, Princess Celestia did not order you to be whipped."

"Yeah right," Gordon replied, rolling his eyes, "Next you'll be telling me she moves the sun."

The group flinched slightly at Gordon's stinging comeback and an awkward silence fell amongst them.

"Sorry," Gordon said, "I didn't mean to snap like that. But considering how she's acted towards me in the past, can you blame me for thinking that?"

"No, I suppose not," Twilight conceded.

Hearing the door open, everyone looked up to and saw two ponies enter.

"Piss off you fucking bitch!"

Celestia did not need to be told to whom Gordon was addressing. Gulping nervously and fumbling with her hands, she approached the bed where everyone was stood. Celestia's nervous smile did nothing to lessen the stern glares the girls were giving her.

Particularly Rainbow.

"Which part of piss off did you not understand?" Gordon asked, "I do not want to hear anything from you. So FUCK OFF!"

"Please allow me to speak Gordon, and say what I must," Celestia pleaded, on the brink of tears.

"Will you get out of my sight afterwards and not show yourself again?"

Celestia hesitantly nodded, "Y-yes."

"Then say what you must."

Celestia took a deep breath then began, being watched on intently by everyone else in the room, "I know this will mean little to you, but I deeply regret and apologise for what transpired in the dungeon. I assure you that I did not make any such orders in regards to you being whipped. I am truly appalled by the actions of my guards and I again assure you that they will be punished."

Celestia walked a little closer to the bed and pulled up a nearby chair, sitting down next to Rainbow.

"I also regret for goading you earlier in Ponyville. I behaved in a manner completely unacceptable to someone in my position. I realise that I may have ruined any chance there may have been in creating a cordial relationship between us and that I have forfeited the second chance you granted me after I assaulted you at our first encounter."

Gordon continued to watch and listen to Celestia, his neutral face giving no indication as to what he was thinking.

"I will understand if you do not accept my apology or even believe me when I say I did not give those orders, but I speak truthfully. I will leave you to your friends......when you are discharged by the doctor, you are free to return to Ponyville."

Celestia's eyes began to water as she looked over Gordon's bandaged back, spots of blood still seeping through despite the heavy bandaging.

"Do you accept my apology?" she pleadingly asked.

Gordon turned his head away from Celestia and rested it on the pillow with several seconds passing without a sound from anyone. Interpreting Gordon's silence as a no, she hung her head in defeat and sighed. She stood up and slowly made her way to the door and opened it, but before she left, Gordon called out.

"Celestia."

"Yes?"

"........shut up."

Celestia flinched and reeled back a little, not expecting the venom filled answer. Tears began falling and her bottom lip trembled and she ran out of the room, quickly followed by Luna.

After she left and closed the door, the others turned back to Gordon, with Twilight being the first to speak.

"Was that really necessary?"

"Probably not."

"Then why did you do it?"

Gordon shrugged his shoulders, "It felt like the right thing to say. You didn't honestly believe her bullcrap that she didn't give those orders?"

"I'm inclined to believe her," Twilight replied, "I've known her longer than you Gordon and while I admit she's 'airbrushed history', as you put it, I honestly believe her when she says she didn't order the guards to whip you."

"Well believe what you want," Gordon said grumpily, "I'm going back to sleep. My back's killing me."

"Do you want any painkiller's for it?" Twilight asked, "I can get one the nurses to fetch some."

"Please, might help me sleep better."

"Sure thing. I'll try not be too long," Twilight said standing up, turning to the gang, "Are you guys coming?"

"Sure," replied Applejack, before turning to Gordon, "You get plenty of rest now, ya hear?"

"I will do," Gordon replied, "Don't worry about me."

"Rest well darling."

"Bye Gordon," Pinkie added.

"I hope you get well soon Gordon," Fluttershy added, gently hugging Gordon, "Angel is wanting to see you again."

"I'll stop by after I get back to Ponyville, if that's OK?"

"Of course it is."

"I'll see you then then."

The others made their way to the infirmary room door, except for Rainbow who remained sat at Gordon's bedside, holding his hand.

"Rainbow, are you coming?" Twilight asked, standing at the door.

"I'll stay here."

"OK, I'll let the princesses know. Bye Rainbow, bye Gordon."

"Bye Twi."

Twilight and the others left, leaving Rainbow with Gordon. Much to her delight.

"It's just you and me now Gordon," she said aloud.

No response.

"Gordon?"

Still no response.

Rainbow looked down to Gordon and gently shook him.

"Gordon?"

A snort left his nostrils.

"And you're asleep," Rainbow said sighing.

Looking around the room for other ponies and seeing there were none, she slowly moved her head close to Gordon.

And nuzzled him.

Celestia burst into her bedroom clutching the skirt of her dress, tears falling freely as she collapsed over her bed, kneeling over the side of it. A soft click of the door indicated Luna had followed her in and had shut the door behind her.

Luna walked up to the bed and sat down gently next to her sister, looking on sympathetically, "Sister, do not take what Gordon said to heart. He is just angry over what has happened to him."

"No Luna," Celestia cried into the bed, "He absolutely meant it! He hates me!"

"No he does not. He may hate what you do and may have done, but I do not believe he hates you personally."

"You're just saying that to make me feel better."

Luna reeled back like she'd just been slapped, "Tia! I would never do such a thing!"

Celestia lifted her head off of the bed and looked at Luna, the fur in her face matted with her tears, "No......you wouldn't. Forgive me Luna I didn't mean to-"

Luna held up a hand, "There's no need to apologise sister, I am not offended."

Celestia pulled herself up and sat beside Luna, pulling out some tissues with her magic and blowing her nose as she did so.

"Better?" asked Luna.

Celestia nodded, "A little."

"Do you want to talk about anything?"

Celestia, still crying, looked over to where she had left the box containing memories from long ago. Events of the past week had affected her far more than she realised, causing memories from long ago to surface once more along with all the emotional baggage that came with them. Feeling overwhelmed by all that was happening, she knew she had to unload the emotional burden that was consuming her; and if she couldn't talk to her sister about it, then she couldn't talk to anyone.

Celestia took a deep breath and composed herself, ".......I suppose now is as good a time as any. But you'll need to follow me to the dungeon."

"Why?"

"It involves the room where Gordon was tortured."

*MEANWHILE IN THE CASTLE THEATRE

Blueblood sat on a chair adjacent to the conductor's podium in the castle's theatre, with Ambassador Fairfax sat opposite. Despite being a member of the Royal Family and having military experience, serving as an officer and reaching the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel, his true passion was music. Specifically conducting and production. Sadly though, too many ponies didn't like dramatic, upsetting and ominous plays. They much preferred happy, sappy musicals that had no depth or anything he considered a story or plot. Despite his best efforts, he had yet to find a truly emotional and deep story that resonates with ponies and others.

For now though, his mind was on more pressing matters.

"It is regrettable what has happened, my aunt's baffling behaviour earlier today most certainly did not help. Tea?"

Fairfax looked at the fine china tea set before him, the smell of East Riding Gold filling his nostrils. As much as he found the Equestrians annoying and self-centred, they at least knew how to blend excellent tea.

"Thank you. In what way did your aunt's behaviour not help?"

Blueblood began pouring some tea, followed by milk; much to Fairfax's satisfaction. It reminded him of an old Griffon saying, 'Never trust a Griffon who puts milk in first'.

Wise words to live by.

"According to Lady Sparkle, my aunt taunted and goaded the human in addition to tampering with some science experiments he was conducting."

"What kind of experiments?" Fairfax asked, taking his tea and having a sip.

"Sugar rockets, according to Aunt Luna."

"Why did your aunt sabotage them?"

"My aunt has always been opposed to scientific advancement. She sees it as a threat to the status quo and a threat to her rule."

"A threat to her rule, as in her rule specifically," Fairfax scoffed, "Clearly parliamentary representation means nothing to her. Does she really think her subjects are not entitled to a voice in government?"

"She is a control freak. Everything and everyone has to do things her way or it is wrong. She doesn't trust anyone except herself to teach ponies the 'right path'."

Fairfax scoffed and shook his head, "The last time one of our sovereigns attempted to interfere with the affairs of parliament, the reigning king ended up getting his head lopped off. "

"Rule by consent."

"Exactly. Every King and Queen knows they rule by the consent of parliament only, they may refuse Royal Assent amongst other things, but they do NOT govern!" Fairfax stated with conviction, a belief he deeply believed in.

And one he would die for.

"You are a descendant of one of the 'Consenters' are you not?"

Fairfax nodded, "A direct descendant of the Brigadier Orville Fairfax, he lead a Consenter victory against the 'Absolutists' at the Battle of Winchester, although it was not the winning victory."

"Still an impressive family history nonetheless."

"Indeed. My son followed in family tradition but instead of the army, wished to join the Navy. A wish I fully supported."

"Has he graduated yet?"

"Last year. I hope I live long enough to see him command his own ship."

"Do you think you will?"

"So long as I don't anger my wife I should be able to."

"ABSOLUTELY OUTRAGEOUS!"

Shining's booming voice echoed throughout the dungeon, ricocheting off of the walls and amplifying the sound.

"YOU ARE ALL A DISGRACE TO THE SOLAR GUARD! AN EMBARRASSMENT TO THIS NATION!"

Some of the Solar Guards were quivering in fear and avoiding eye contact with Shining as he marched up and down the dungeon hallway, his hoof steps echoing throughout the chambers. Though not all of them were so afarid, some looked bored through their skulls and completely unfazed at the dressing down.

Realising the ring leader wasn't listening, Shining marched over and banged the bars loudly in an attempt to elicit Short Fuse's attention.

"LOOK AT ME WHEN I'M TALKING TO YOU SHORT FUSE!"

"Go fuck yourself."

Shining was certain a blood vessel just burst in his head, "EXCUSE ME! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!"

"I said 'go fuck yourself' you dumb princess's sissy colt."

Shining marched up the dungeon cell door and slammed it as hard as he could, hurting his hand in the process, "SILENCE!"

"It seems you struck a nerve Short," another former guard said, "Lovebutt's pet doggie is throwing a temper tantrum."

"YOU WILL BE SILENT TOO!"

The imprisoned former guards responded by mimicking the howls and barks of dogs, further angering the respectful Captain. Placing a hand on his sword, Shining began to walk over to Short Fuse's cell.

The only thing that saved the guards from Shining embedding them into their cell walls was the opening of the dungeon entrance door. Hearing the hooves getting louder, Shining looked up to see who it was that was coming down.

It was the Princesses.

"Your royal highnesses," Shining said, letting go of his sword and bowing in respect to his diarchs.

"That's right," yelled an incarcerated guard, "Bow down like an obedient puppy."

"BE SILENT!"

The shouting this time came not from Shining, but Celestia. Scowling fiercely and with wings stretched out and the slightest appearance of fire emanating from them, Celestia walked over the the cell containing the former guard with the loose tongue.

"You will be silent!" she spat venomously, "I will not hear any more from you or the others. You have disgraced the Solar Guard, this castle, Equestria, your families and yourselves!"

Celestia began walking up the hallway, looking into the cells at the former guards noting their different attitudes and expressions. One of them, a private, looked deeply ashamed and, huddled into a corner, tried to cover himself with his arms so as to not see the shame and disappointment his Princess saw in him. The others however, did not seem to care one iota. When she stopped in front of the cell containing Short Fuse, her mane and tail began changing colours from their usual rainbow appearance, to look more like fire.

"You," she spat, "You are a truly despicable individual."

"Pot kettle black.......Sun Butt."

Celestia's fiery mane and tail seemed to gain intensity, illuminating the dark and dingy dungeon like the beam of a warship searchlight being switched on in the dead of night.

"Do not speak to me like that," Celestia replied with a disturbing calmness.

"Or what? You'll send those dumb little whores in with their dumb necklaces and rainbow beam of friendship me to death?"

A fuse blew in Celestia's mind and she slammed on the bars of the cell door ferociously, the flames on her mane and tail roaring intensely.

"Do not speak of the elements in that manner! You are in deep enough trouble as it is!"

"Ooooooooooh, I'm soooo scared."

Celestia was too angry to respond but if looks alone could kill then Short Fuse would have been reduced to a speck of ash right there and then.

"Sister?"

Celestia looked over to Luna, "What?"

"You may wish to let go of the cell door."

"Why?"

Luna motioned with her head for Celestia to look. Celestia did so and saw that where her hands where in the door had melted the metal. Her anger had manifested intense heat in her hands that melted the magic reinforced steel. Slightly shocked, Celestia let go and after a few breathing exercises to calm down, her mane and tail returned to normal.

Turning to one of her accompanying guards, she pointed to the cell, "Move him to a cell in deeper below the castle under constant surveillance, and send a court mage to repair this door."

The guard bowed, "At once ma'am."

"At once ma'am," Short Fuse mimicked.

The guard, to his credit, ignored Short Fuse's behaviour despite it angering him and instead carried out his orders.

Shining, seeing no reason to be there any longer, decided to leave too.

"If you'll excuse me, your highnesses, I will leave you."

"Farewell Captain Armor," Luna replied.

"Shall we see you at tea, Captain?" asked Celestia.

"Of course. I'm sure Twilight will be too."

"She will do. Until later Captain."

Shining bowed once more and left. Once he had left, Luna turned to her sister.

"So, what now?" asked Luna.

"Follow me."

Celestia lead Luna further into the dungeon to the room Gordon was tortured. Upon entering the room and seeing Blueblood's guards, the stench of blood and death filled their noses making the princesses feel sick to their stomachs. The guards on duty, hearing the door open, looked up and all immediately took to their knees in a bow upon seeing their princesses.

"Rise, please," Celestia replied with a smile.

They all did so and where soon approached by two guards, both of whom looking worried.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I am Sergeant Antonius Remus and this is Corporal Ice Wind. Whilst investigating this room for clues we discovered something......unexpected."

"In what way?" Celestia asked.

"It is over on the evidence table ma'am."

"Show us."

Ice Wind and Antonius lead the Princesses over to the table, as they did so a feeling of dread overcame Celestia. This room she knew all too well from long ago when, to her later shame and regret, had many humans tortured.....and sometimes her own subjects. Sometimes for information, sometimes as punishment.

But sometimes for revenge.

As she looked around at all the terrible devices, she could hear the screams of pain and begs of mercy from humans and their pony collaborators being horrifically tortured, the awful memories of eight centuries yet again reminding her of her failures and how letting anger spiral out of control can consume you and make decisions for you.

"This is what we found ma'am," Antonius said, pointing to a skull, "We found it in the brazen bull over there."

Celestia looked over to where he was pointing and almost immediately recoiled in horror, stumbling back into the table and almost falling to the floor.

"Sister!"

Luna rushed over and helped her sister to her feet while the guards watched on. Luna looked between her sister and the brazen bull and quickly deduced that seeing it may be connected to what Celestia wanted to talk to her about. But first, the guards needed to leave.

"Guards, leave us at once."

Luna's firm order left no question that it was to carried out without delay and Blueblood's guards quickly and quietly left the room, leaving the sisters on their own.

"Tia, what's wrong?" she asked, helping her sister to stand up.

Celestia didn't immediately answer, instead tears fell from her eyes and she sniffled a little.

"Sister?"

"Eight centuries ago," Celestia began, still crying, "Torture was still common practice, used for various reasons such as punishment for law breaking. At one point, several dozen ponies attempted to depose me. The ones we captured were tortured for information for the whereabouts of their remaining group. I....personally tortured some of them myself."

Despite having an unsavoury past herself, even Luna was shocked at this, "I cannot see you committing such horrible acts Tia."

"I was a different mare eight hundred years ago. A lot angrier and prone to rash decisions. Eventually, we captured a human who we were lead to believe was behind the coup."

As she said this, she pulled out a photo she had hidden in the bust of her chest and unfolded it.

"What is that?" asked Luna.

Celestia looked down at the skull on the table and then over to the brazen bull, "Nothing."

"If it's nothing, then why are you so distressed? Sister, please tell me," Luna pleaded, walking over and placing a comforting hand on Celestia's shoulder.

Celestia stood silently for a few moments, calmly composing herself, "The items in the box you saw earlier..... some are photos of when the first humans were in Equestria. Memories of one human in particular."

Celestia showed the picture she was holding to Luna. It showed a black haired human sitting on a wooden garden bench, drinking a glass of wine with Celestia; the wine glass in one hand, and holding Celestia's hand with the other. He was dressed in what was unmistakably the golden armour of the Solar Guard Captain, and a sword on his hip that showed to all that that he had been given a knighthood by the Princess herself, one of the nations highest honours.

Luna, looking between the man in the photo, the skull on the table and Celestia's tears, connected the dots and came to an assumption she hoped wasn't true, "This skull, is that of the same man in the photo?"

Celestia nodded, her eyes closed.

"Who was he?"

Celestia sniffed as she burst into tears, "He was my lover!"

Celestia bawled her eyes out as a torrent of tears were now in free-fall. She collapsed to the floor and cried into her knees, quickly comforted by her sister, but the tears kept coming, as did new information.

"And he was innocent."

Author's Note

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 18 - Truths Revealed

Several minutes passed with the only sound being that of Celestia's weeping. For Luna though, the revelations about her sister were coming thick and fast; especially since Gordon's arrival. Not only had she airbrushed history to portray humans in an entirely negative light, it now turns out her sister had a human lover eight hundred years ago.

And had him executed in a most cruel and painful manner.

"I had him executed Lulu," Celestia continued, still crying into Luna's shoulder, "An innocent who I called my lover."

A chill went up Luna's spine as she absorbed her sister's shocking words. Hearing the reality from her sister's own lips was almost too fantastic to believe. A few more moments of silence passed as Luna contemplated her next words.

"When did you discover his innocence?"

"Almost two centuries later, and only by accident."

"What happened?"

"It's.......complicated, and long."

"I have plenty of time."

A few seconds of silence lingered as Celestia contemplated telling her sister. On the one hand telling her would mean digging up old and very painful memories, but on the other it may allow her to clean up the colossal mess she has made over the years. With some degree of reluctance, Celestia relented, "Very well, I shall tell you. But can we go back to my chambers? Being here is..."

"Of course Tia," Luna replied, standing up and helping her sister up also.

As they stood up, Celestia took one more look around the torture chamber and memories of long ago began resurfacing in her mind. The sobs and cries of ponies and humans alike, screaming in agony as her soldiers of the time tortured what she saw as backstabbers and traitors to Equestria. Unicorns having their horns chiselled away, Pegasi having their wings bent to unnatural positions, earth ponies and humans having legs broken and hands cut off; and all beings subject to the various torture devices in the dungeons.

"PLEASE, I BEG YOU! I DON'T KNOW ANYTHING!"

"I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING!"

"MY WINGS! YOU CUT OFF MY WINGS!"

"MERCY!"

"I'M INNOCENT!"

"MY HANDS!"

"I LOVE YOU TIA!!"

"Sister!"

A tearful Celestia felt herself being gently shaken by her sister, "Let's go Lulu, I can't bear being in this room any longer."

The pair walked out of the torture chamber and were approaching the guards who were waiting outside. Stopping in front of Antonius, Celestia addressed the Sergeant.

"Sergeant Remus, please remove the rest of the skeletal remains, and the skull you found.....and move them to the morgue. Treat the remains with the utmost respect they deserve."

"Yes ma'am."

The respect they should have been given centuries ago.

Celestia continued walking, followed by Luna, through the hallways and staircases of the castle towards her bedroom. On the way, they came to a stop in one of the hallways with windows giving a panoramic view of Canterlot below. Celestia was gazing down at her hooves, her mind adrift as memories continued to plague her mind.

"Tia?"

"It will never make up for what I did, but I hope a burial...albeit long overdue, will at least make up for something."

Not much more was said as they walked to Celestia's bedroom. The castle was unusually quiet for the time of day, not that it bothered either of the princesses; ponies seeking their attention was the last thing they needed right now.

Soon enough, the royal sisters entered Celestia's bedroom and sat down on the sofa in front of an ornate fireplace. Once Luna sat down, Celestia poured some tea for herself and Luna that she always had on standby in her room, and began her story.

"How familiar are you with human history in Equestria?"

"Reasonably familiar," Luna replied, taking her tea in her hand, "But it is heavily against humans."

A deep sigh escaped Celestia's lips and she rubbed the temple of her forehead, "Due to me....how foolish I was back then."

"Sister?"

"Are you familiar with a battle known as the, 'Battle of Everfree'?"

"No."

"Well, basically it was a major battle between invading Changelings and humans. Ten thousand humans took on a Changeling Army of over sixty thousand."

"An easy victory for the Changelings," Luna assumed with confidence.

".......The humans won."

Luna did a double take, shock evident on her face, her eyes wide and open mouth. She checked her sister's facial expressions for signs of deception or her usual 'unique' sense of humour, but alas, could not find any.

"B-b-but how? How could they gain victory when they were outnumbered by so many?"

"The Changelings had no military training and had always used their superior numbers alone to win. They tried the same tactic with humanity, oblivious to the fact that many of the humans were very experienced soldiers who had fought numerous battles and campaigns previously."

"I would have thought you would have been grateful that humans prevented the Changelings from taking over Equestria."

"I was. That is why I had the injured surviving humans placed in the care of Star Swirl the Bearded."

"How is that possible? I thought Star Swirl died when we were fillies?"

"So did I, but according to him he fell through a portal and that took him forward in time to eight centuries ago. Naturally I was suspicious so I conducted many tests to ascertain if he was telling the truth; and to my shock, he was."

"You will have to tell me more about that sometime, but for now I would like to hear more about what happened to the humans who survived the battle."

"Very well. After the battle, many surviving humans required medical treatment and Star Swirl volunteered to undertake the task."

"I'm getting a horrible feeling that Star Swirl wasn't how history has portrayed him."

"I was lead to believe that he was giving the humans the treatment they deserved for their victory over the Changelings, but it was not until I received reports of his death that I discovered the truth."

"His death?" Luna replied, tilting her head in confusion.

"I gave him our old castle so he would have plenty of room and resources to help the humans, but rather than help them he instead used humans in sick and disgusting experiments so chilling and harrowing I had the records sealed and locked away."

"How did you not know what was happening?"

"I was too distracted with nobles trying to erode my own power and seize it for themselves; the nobility then had more power than it does now."

"So what happened?"

"Courtesy of a tip off from one of his own guards, ponies, griffons and civilian humans stormed our old castle to try and liberate the humans; but sadly, things did not go as planned."

"What happened?"

"Most of the would be liberators were killed in their attempts to free the victims. The surviving liberators were subsequently captured and used as experiments themselves, as was the guard who tipped them off. Star Swirl subsequently vented all of his hate and fury on his prisoners, particularly the humans."

"What happened afterwards?"

"What was happening somehow leaked out again, how I do not know; but this time it was your own Thestrals that made a rescue attempt."

"M-my Th-thestrals?!" Luna asked in surprise, and feeling a little bit of pride in her own kin's heroic actions.

"They launched a massive attack on the castle, killing Star Swirl's guards, freeing the prisoners and ultimately killed Star Swirl himself."

"What did you do afterwards? Surely you didn't blame humans for what happened?"

Celestia didn't immediately answer and instead looked away, avoiding her sister's look, "As I said Luna, the nobility back then was far more powerful than it is today. Most of the nobility hated humans and wanted them destroyed, and despite knowing what really happened they blamed humanity and lead their own crusade against them, successfully petitioning that all humans should be arrested for his death."

"Surely you didn't agree?"

Celestia looked away, her eyes deep with regret and sorrow, "I did."

"B-but how could you do that?!"

Celestia snapped back at Luna, "I didn't know then what I knew later! Back then I did not know what was really happening and I truly believed that humans had killed Star Swirl in a cowardly and ungrateful attack! It was not until much later that I discovered that the Thestrals were responsible, and of what Star Swirl did to humans."

"What did you do? When you thought humans had killed Star Swirl?"

"I sent a hundred of my most talented guards to arrest the humans, but they resisted and killed most of my guards whilst suffering losses themselves. So in response I lead my own army of two thousand of my Solar Guards and marched into Trottingham to arrest the last humans myself."

"I'm afraid to ask what happened."

"They resisted and fought back, but this time we were not fighting soldiers; but civilians with only pitchforks and rakes as weapons."

Luna looked at her sister in disbelief, "You lead your soldiers to kill untrained civilians in what is little more than a slaughter of innocents? How did you twist this to make humans look bad?"

"I made sure that Equestria was told that the humans killed had gone feral due to a disease and had to be killed to prevent its spread."

Luna was shaking her head in disbelief, aghast at the unremitting horror of these new revelations invented by her sister, "Does this ever end?"

"No."

Luna could only sink her head in her hands as yet more secrets and truths reared their ugly heads. Just how much was her sister hiding from her?

"You've told me a lot so far, you may as well finish," Luna said tiredly.

"Not long afterwards, a group of ponies attempted to depose me. They were uncovered and subsequently imprisoned for life, the youngest of which was only eighteen. The official story is that they were killed by humans when in fact they were imprisoned in the dungeons under the castle."

"And how does your lover connect to this?"

"I was told he was the ringleader behind the coup in an act of revenge for what I did to his fellow humans, and being in the state of mind I was back then, I believed it. I had him arrested and then tortured for information when he refused to answer our questions, but all he did was protest his innocence which only angered me further. Being unable to get information out of him and after a trial, he was sentenced to death for High Treason."

"And you had him put in the Brazen Bull?"

Celestia nodded as tears fell down her cheek, "I thought it would be poetic justice for the ponies who were executed in them by humans. I can remember his screams of pain and pleas of innocence clearly to this very day."

"How long was it before you realised the truth?"

"About two centuries later when the residents of Trottingham were building their museum. They had discovered an old book belonging to Bosphoramus Heartstrings which documented his investigations into corruption in the nobility. It completely vindicated my lover and humans, but by then the damage was done. Humans, despite no longer existing in Equestria, were deeply mistrusted and any attempt to reveal the truth would weaken my position against the nobles."

"So you continued the lies to stay in power?"

"Don't be like that Luna!" Celestia snapped, "You know as well as I do what the nobles are like! They would have bled the nation dry to fill their own coffers had they gained any more power, I had to play the part if I was to weaken their powers."

"If all that is true, then why the hostility to Gordon? If you know what really happened, then why have you continued telling the same lie for so long?"

"I suppose it was easier in keeping the nobles and citizens in line, and in keeping law and order. That, and I suppose seeing a human again just brought all of my emotions back to the surface, and Gordon just happened to bare the brunt of it."

"But what of now? How much longer will you keep lying?"

"I won't. I know it will take a long time, but I will reveal to Equestria the truth. The real truth."

"What now then, sister?"

"Now, I wish to plan how to make amends to the mess I have made."

"How do you plan to do that?"

"First, I'll invite the Mayor of Trottingham and the manager of the Human Museum to Canterlot, where we can discuss 'un-propagandarising' the museum, as they would probably put it."

"It's a start, but what about changing ponies mindsets? That won't be anywhere near as easy. And the manager of the Human Museum already has a very low opinion of you. As does a certain Trottingham Police officer, I believe."

"Ah yes, Inspector Bob Delta," Celestia replied with a frown, "I remember him clearly, and what he said to me."

"Do you?" queried Luna, "Your royal Sun Butt?"

Luna only just dodged the cup and saucer as it flew across the room and shattered into pieces as it struck the wall behind her.

"You bucking troll!"

Gordon continued to laugh, despite the pain it caused, as Rainbow glared at him with a look so fierce it could melt lead.

"Pretending to be asleep so I would nuzzle you!"

"You made the conscious decision to," Gordon replied, trying to get his laughing under control as the movements from it were causing pain to his wounds, "It's not like I knew you would do that."

"You better hope that no-pony saw it!"

"Why? On the the ferry over to Trottingham you announced to the entire food court that we had sex so a little nuzzle is nothing in comparison."

Rainbow thought back to their recent trip to Trottingham and their conversation in the food court, but what Gordon was talking about eluded her.

"I don't know what you're talking about. I remember talking about ships and that stallion who tried to fight you, but I don't remember telling everyone in the food court that we had sex."

"You said, 'Any sex we've had was completely consensual'."

"I said that?" Rainbow asked, her eyes slowly widening with increasing worry.

"Sure did," Gordon replied with a grin forming on his face, "I wasn't the only one with a red face."

Rainbow remained motionless as she examined Gordon's face for any sign of tomfoolery or any other indication he was having her on. Quickly though, she realised that he was being deadly serious and it was only just now hitting her what she had said.

"I told a room full of ponies that we had had sex?"

"Yep."

A rush of blood rushed to Rainbow's face as they went as red as tomatoes and her eyes the size of pinpricks.

"I wouldn't worry about it Dashiekins," Gordon said trying, but failing to hide a smirk, "I'm sure no-one paid any attention."

"Paid attention to what?"

Rainbow and Gordon looked over to the doorway and saw the girls return.

"You were quick," Gordon said.

"The doctor's office is just down the hall. He agreed to give you some co-codamol instead," Twilight replied, placing the box on the bedside cabinet, "You're to take one or two no less than four hours apart as and when needed, starting now if you want to."

"Thank you, I'll take a couple."

"Do you want any help?" asked Fluttershy, "You don't want to move too much."

"It would be appreciated Fluttershy, thank you."

Fluttershy grabbed the box and opened it, taking out two tablets from the blister packs and handing them to Gordon, followed by a glass of water. Taking the tablets, Gordon took a large gulp of water and set it back down on the bedside cabinet.

"They should kick in in time before I get to sleep."

"If you need any other help darling, just ask us."

"Sure thing. Anyway, what are you all doing now?"

"We've been invited to stay for tea with the princesses."

Gordon failed to prevent a groan, "Have fun with Princess Genocide, tell her I send my undying love and affection."

"You don't mean that, do you?" asked Twilight, looking unimpressed.

"No. I want the bitch to suffer. She deserves to after everything she's done."

Twilight looked at Gordon with pity. On the one hand, she could understand his hatred of her mentor, but like Celestia, his opinion of her is based on what has happened to him both directly and indirectly through her actions. The other girls remained silent also, instead only sharing a few concerned glances at one another. Because of recent events, any chance of Gordon and the Princess getting along had gone from very slim to virtually impossible.

"Are you coming Rainbow?" asked Fluttershy.

Rainbow didn't immediately answer and instead looked between the girls and Gordon, "Errrr, I don't know..."

"Go and have something to eat Dashie, I'll be fine here."

"You sure?"

Gordon nodded.

"OK then, so long as you're OK."

Rainbow leant over to Gordon and gave him another affectionate nuzzle and kiss on his cheek, drawing surprised looks from the girls who were still unaccustomed to seeing Rainbow display open demonstrations of affection. Except for her love of the Wonderbolts.

"See you later Gordon," she whispered into his ear.

"Bye Dashie, bye girls."

Rainbow got up and joined the girls, wishing Gordon farewell on their way out. Once the door closed, they began to make their way to the dining room.

"Like things weren't complicated enough," Twilight thought aloud.

"What's that darling?"

"I was just thinking about how even more complicated the situation with Gordon has become, I doubt he'll ever believe that Princess Celestia didn't give those orders."

"I can't blame him for thinking that though," Rarity replied, "From his perspective, it's easy to believe that she did order he be tortured."

"But Princess Celestia would never order such a thing!"

"We know that Twilight, but Gordon has only known Princess Celestia for little over a week; he doesn't know her as well as we do."

"And bearing in mind that the Princess has 'airbrushed' human history against them and how she acts towards him can you blame him for hating her?" Rainbow butted in with a tinge of anger in her voice, "I mean the very first time they met she smacked him across the face whilst he was restrained to a bed."

"As ah recall Rainbow Dash, you walloped him yerself whilst his back was turned."

"Yeees, but I apologised for that and for how I acted towards him afterwards but Princess Celestia carried on, and for the record I acted out of fear. It honestly makes me wonder if the times she was nice to him were just an act to lull him into revealing his 'true' human nature."

"And she deliberately tampered with his sugar rockets," Fluttershy added quietly, "It's like she wanted them to fail."

"But why does Princess Celestia hate scientific advancements so much?" asked Rainbow.

"I don't know," replied Twilight with a deflated sigh, "Maybe we could ask her."

"You sure about that?" quipped Rainbow, "She might throw you in a dungeon."

"Or banish you," Rarity added.

"Or throw you in a dungeon in the place she banished you to," finished Fluttershy, holding back giggles.

"Very funny girls," Twilight replied dryly, "Maybe you should all take up stand-up comedy in your spare time, I'm sure you'd be great at it."

Meanwhile in the dining room, Shining Armor was sat with Cadence and the two sisters, awaiting the arrival of the girls. The atmosphere around the table was noticeably tense, with the guards stationed around the room exchanging nervous glances. Whilst Luna was going through some paperwork relating to taxes, Celestia was looking down at the photo she held in her hands on her lap. The photo of herself and her human lover. Though she was oblivious to the chilling glare coming from Shining, Blueblood and Ambassador Fairfax.

Cadence, being the Princess of Love, could sense something was amiss with her auntie though.

It was there.

Extremely faint.

But there was no doubting it.

It was love.

Cadence could sense love in her auntie. But also guilt and regret.

But who for? she wondered.

Before she could inquire further, the doors to the dining room opened revealing Twilight and the others. Upon seeing Twilight, Cadence immediately got up and ran towards Twilight, quickly wrapping her in a hug which she returned.

"Hello again Twilight, how's Gordon?"

"He's OK, for the most part," she replied, casting a quick glance over to Celestia.

Though it was extremely brief before she turned away, Twilight saw a look of sadness and grief in her mentor's eyes; like she had been crying for hours. She also noticed Celestia holding something in her hand before she quickly hid it from view, putting it in one of the pockets of her dress.

"Princess?" Twilight said.

Celestia looked up and smiled slightly at the sight of her student, "Hello Twilight, and to your friends also."

Twilight and the girls sat down with Twilight sitting down next to Cadence and the others choosing random places, though Rarity noticeably sat down next to Blueblood; much to his and the other's surprise. Moments later the door with a passageway leading to the kitchen opened and in walked one of the castle maids. As per protocol, she first approached Celestia and bowed slightly.

"What would you like tonight, ma'am?"

"Tuna salad and my usual blend of tea."

"Of course ma'am," the maid replied before turning to Luna, "And yourself ma'am?"

"Steak and chips with a pint of smooth ale."

"Of course ma'am."

The maid then took the orders from the others before taking them to the kitchen, leaving the princesses and others alone once more. It was only then that Twilight, and the other girls, picked up on the piercing glares coming from Shining, Blueblood and Fairfax. Looking at one another and shrugging in confusion, Twilight took the initiative and decided to speak to her brother.

"Shining, I understand you went to see the ponies who harmed Gordon?"

"What of it?" he snapped.

"I...just wondered how it went?" Twilight replied, slightly confused at her brother's snappy tone.

"They're where they belong," he snapped again, causing Twilight to visibly flinch.

"Shining!" Cadence whispered harshly, "Don't talk like that to Twilight! She was just asking a question!"

Shining only grunted in response.

Twilight was about to scold her elder brother for being disrespectful but a subtle shake of the head from Cadence convinced her not to.

He was already in enough trouble.

"Lady Twilight," said Blueblood, "How fares your friend?"

"He's....OK, for the most part. He's still very rattled from what was done to him, but he was talking to us earlier."

"The doctor said he should be allowed to leave in a couple of days," Rainbow added, "He just wants to keep Gordon in for check-ups."

"I understand a zebra shaman has concocted an ointment to help heal his wounds?"

Rainbow nodded, "Yeah, the doctor said it can be applied when his bandages get changed again tomorrow."

"I would like to meet him, if you have no objections?"

Rainbow was stunned to say the least. Blueblood was asking for permission to visit Gordon. His behaviour since they met earlier was nothing like how Rarity had described him. This Blueblood was polite and well-mannered.

The Blueblood she was told of was a grade A arsehole.

Ah, screw it! she thought, I don't care if he's nice now or never was an arsehole, the only stallion I care about is Gordon.

As they were waiting for their food, the conversation Twilight had with her friends as they were on their way to the dining hall was going through her mind, in particular one question made itself known more than others. Given who was in attendance, now would be an ideal time to get an answer.

"Princess?"

"Yes Twilight?" Celestia replied tiredly.

"Why do you hate humanity so much?"

The tension in the room suddenly became far more tense. You could feel the unease the others were feeling and soon all eyes were on Celestia, eager to hear what her answer is.

Celestia wanted to avoid the question, but looking up and seeing several pairs of beady eyes looking back at her pressured her into relenting.

"I do not hate humans, as some believe; I am just fearful of what they can do to pony society."

"What do you mean?"

"When the humans first arrived, there were tens of thousands of them. At the time, Equestria was a peaceful nation, maybe not as much as today, but war and violence were still exceptionally rare. So try to imagine my concern and worry when over 30,000 humans suddenly turn up out of the blue, many of them armed with weapons and clearly ready for battle."

"Even so, assuming they have hostile intent is jumping to conclusion; just like us when we assumed Gordon was violent and hostile."

"I agree, but first contact wasn't so smooth and could have gone a lot better."

"What happened?"

"Solar Guards on a training exercise encountered them near where Trottingham is now. The guards, not knowing what they were encountering, approached. What happened next was...unfortunate."

"What happened?" asked Rainbow, "Did they fight?"

Celestia nodded, "Unfortunately. Some humans, startled by seeing pegasi land in front of them, attacked."

"Did ponies die?"

"And humans," Celestia replied, "A brief skirmish resulted in the deaths of approximately 100 ponies and humans. The skirmish only stopped upon my arrival."

"What did you do when you saw what had happened?" asked Twilight.

"I spoke to the ranking Solar officer on the scene who told me of what had transpired, I then approached the humans and asked to speak to their leader. The human I would later call my lover, Richard of Nottingham."

"Your lover?" queried Twilight.

Celestia nodded, "I spoke with him and realising he was not a violent war-monger but instead was a stallion of impeccable chivalry, we agreed to call a truce and consider what had happened to be an unfortunate incident."

"But what about all the violence that came?"

"Things started out well enough. I invited him to stay here in Canterlot Castle, along with a select group of his men and in return I would allow the remainder who came to set up camp where they appeared, along with their women and children. That is something that confused all of us."

"How so?" asked Luna.

"Richard and his men were on a crusade in the 'Holy Land' when they said they appeared in Equestria, but their women and children were back home in England, mostly their hometown of Nottingham and the surrounding villages."

"Why would they appear also?" asked Rainbow.

"We never did work out how or why, only that they did."

The conversation was halted when the doors opened to reveal a line of waiters bring in everyone's food, much to the delight of Luna and Rainbow who were almost salivating at the sight of their juicy steaks. Celestia meanwhile waited until everyone had their meals in front of them before continuing her story, feeling somewhat relieved to be able to get some of the burden off of her chest.

Once everyone had began their meals, Celestia continued.

"As I was saying, I invited Richard to the castle where we discussed various things such as where they were, what we are and who we are. One thing that surprised both of us was the fact we spoke the same language, OK there were some minor differences. The 'English' Richard spoke sounded less 'evolved' than modern day Equestrian, but we still understood each other."

"What else did you discuss?" asked Twilight.

"We discussed what was to be done. We agreed that they could set up camp and if no way back was found, they could set up a permanent settlement instead. As things turned out, that's what happened and how Trottingham came to be."

"How did things go from there?" Cadence asked, greatly intrigued.

"For the first few years, they went well. The humans, once been told there was no way they could go home, built their town and made what life they could in Equestria; forming trade guilds and establishing links with merchants in other towns. On the subject of faith and religion, I expected there to be violence from what Richard had told me of the crusades, but he informed me that most of his men believed that their God had sent them to Equestria on some sort of divine mission."

"And you believed it?" asked Shining, with a trace amount of venom not gone unnoticed by the others.

"It kept the peace. I allowed them to practice their own faith and in return most of them did not force their belief on ponies, much to the efforts and influence of Richard."

"But what of the few who didn't accept it so easily?" asked Twilight, making a mental note of everything being said.

"That is where some of the problems started."

"How so?"

"Many humans formed friendships with ponies, some had even formed relationships. Some humans feared of what may happen should offspring be born and took matters into their own hands."

"What did those humans do?"

"I shall tell you later after tea, what happened would cause you to lose your appetite. Suffice it to say, it is not for easy listening."

"I would like to hear this as well," Fairfax announced, taking a bite out of his beef steak, "It would be of great interest to my superiors."

*MEANWHILE, ELSEWHERE*

"Progress?"

"It has been done."

"Excellent."

About half an hour later, tea was over and everyone was now in the large lounge in the main tower of the castle. The setting sun bathed the cloud filled in a warm orange glow, the beautiful sunset betraying the ugliness of events earlier. Deciding to waste no more time, Celestia walked away from the window and sat down in her armchair beside the fire which was now burning nicely thanks to some 'encouragement' from Luna.

"So, you would like to know what a small group of humans did that lead to their eventual destruction?"

The girls nodded.

"Very well," Celestia replied, "The small group of humans began kidnapping and forcibly converting ponies to their faith, sometimes inflicting torture upon them until they acquiesced. Those who refused were burnt at the stake, some even more sinister humans put ponies in Brazen Bull's."

"What did you do in response?" asked Twilight, visibly shaken from the morbid stories,"What did Richard do?"

"I increased patrols of guards in towns and cities and Richard had the main culprits behind the atrocities executed. I thought that that would be the end of it, but it was only the beginning. Some humans executed both humans and ponies alike for their 'sin' of being in a relationship."

The mares gasped in shock.

"Why would they do that?!" cried Fluttershy.

"They saw relationships between humans and ponies as sodomy, as humans were committing sexual acts with a non-human animal; a sin in their faith. Victims would be tortured into confessing, even innocents who had committed no crime, and then they would be tied to a stake and burned to death."

The harrowing stories sounded even worse coming from the Princess than reading about it in a book. Hearing it from the Princess herself made it sound more real, more close to home.

"What did you and Richard do?" asked Twilight.

"By then our relationship was becoming strained, and then the Changelings invaded. Equestria only had an army of 4,000 troops, and most of them acted mostly as peacekeepers in towns and villages. They had never seen fighting on the battlefield."

"But the humans had."

Celestia nodded, "Realising that Equestrian Guards were in no position to mobilise a defence, Richard organised an army of roughly 10,000 men and marched across Equestria to stop the Changelings. Have you been to the cemetery in Trottingham?"

The girls nodded.

"Then you know of what transpired. Deeply grateful for his and his men's heroic efforts, I bestowed a Knighthood upon Richard, and appointed him as Captain of the Solar Guard; his predecessor having resigned in shame for being unable to counter the Changeling threat."

Celestia lit her horn up and showed the girls the same picture she had shown Luna earlier.

"This is Sir Richard, after his Knighthood and new appointment as my Captain."

"When did you become lovers?" asked Rainbow.

"We already were, but it was around the time this picture was taken that it became serious."

Celestia couldn't help but giggle a little.

"Something amusing sister?"

"I was just thinking back to seeing the look on Richard's face when he first saw a camera. At the time where he came from, such technology wasn't event dreamt of."

"What did he think of it?"

"He was fascinated by photography and took a keen interest in it."

"Princess?"

"Yes Twilight?"

Twiddling her mane with her fingers, Twilight was going to get an answer to a question that eluded her.

A question that demanded an answer.

"You said that the skeleton found in the brazen bull was that of Sir Richard?"

"Yes."

"I was just wondering...if he was your lover..."

"Please ask your question Twilight," Celestia encouraged, noting her student's nervousness.

"Why did you leave his remains there even after you found out he was innocent?"

Author's Note

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest
kent

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

(The Short Fuse in this story isn't the same as the one in the episode 'The Washouts'. It's just a coincidence they have the same name).

Chapter - 19 - A Long Overdue Explanation

Celestia could feel the eyes of everyone boring into her, eagerly awaiting an answer to a question that deserved an answer.

"Truthfully," Celestia began, "I do not know."

"How could you not know?! He was your lover for crying out loud!"

"Please understand Twilight that it was a very turbulent time. I was far more rash in my actions and less controlled with my emotions back then."

"That doesn't mean you should have left his remains there!"

"You're right, but-"

"But why?! Why did you leave his remains down there?"

"I was afraid," Celestia replied sadly.

"Afraid of what?"

"Of many things, but mostly of how the nobility would react."

"You were afraid of those stuck up snobs?" asked Rainbow, her disapproval evident in her harsh glare.

"Even six centuries ago, when I discovered the truth, the nobility were still far more powerful than they are today and the depths of their corruption required my full attention of exposing them. When it comes to Richard's remains, I guess I just.....forgot. "

"You just...forgot?" Twilight repeated, not quite believing what she was hearing. "You 'forgot' about your lover's remains?!"

"I know it sounds horrible Twilight, but it really is as simple as that. I am not infallible Twilight, I make mistakes, like any pony. My dealings with humans make up a great many of them."

"Were the nobility so bad that they drew your attention away from giving your lover the dignified burial that he deserved and should have had?"

"Regrettably so. It took decades of political manoeuvring to strip them of almost all their power."

"How did you accomplish that?"

"With evidence gathered two centuries previously by one Bosphoramus Heartstrings."

Twilight's eyes almost boggled out of her mind at recognising the name, "THE Bosphoramus Heartstrings?"

Celestia nodded, "The very one."

"What's so great about him?" Rainbow asked, not understanding Twilight's reaction.

"What's so great about him?" Twilight repeated in disbelief, "He was only one of the most influential nobles of the time! It was because of him that all foals received a free education and free school meals, not to mention ending the nobles protection from commoners regarding criminal charges. Before him, a commoner could only have charges pressed against a member of the nobility if that pony had the support of at least three other members."

"And because the nobles always preened each other's wings none of them were ever charged with any crime," Rainbow finished, seeing things clearly for how they were.

"Exactly. Nobles could also arbitrarily sack any commoner from their jobs because of the wealth and power. Bosphoramus Heartstrings abolished that power for good, and most of the nobility hated him for it."

"Most?" queried Rainbow, "That meant he had allies?"

"Yes," Celestia replied, "Duke Affluent Heart was his strongest ally, today's Duke Fancy Pants is a direct descendant of him."

"How was the corruption in the nobility exposed?" asked Twilight.

"Bosphoramus Heartstrings was very wealthy and owned large amounts of lands and factories, making him very powerful and making him equally powerful and wealthy enemies."

"Why did other nobles hate him?" asked Rainbow, "Apart from being friendly towards humans?"

"He financed several programmes intended to foster better relations between ponies and humans, including providing funding for the construction of Trottingham."

"I guess we know where Lyra gets her love of humans from," Rainbow said, "It runs in the family."

"Whilst her family has for the most part being staunchly pro-human, after Bosphoramus's death his family lost a lot of influence in court, though his allies managed to have enough sway to prevent his enemies from fully implementing their own agenda."

"How did you weaken the powers of the nobility?" asked Twilight.

"By playing their own greed against them."

"How so?"

"In very simple terms, I offered them tax breaks and luxury excursions over a long period of time, and while they were distracted I would quietly have laws tweaked and changed just enough to make a difference, but not so much it would be noticeable straight away. Over time the nobles eventually realised what was happening but were powerless to prevent it. Eventually I gave them a choice, either accept their new limited powers, or be abolished for good."

"I take it that since there's still a nobility that they accepted?" asked Rainbow.

"Yes, would you like to know who assisted me in accomplishing it?" asked Celestia, looking at Twilight with a twinkle in her eye.

Rainbow, like the others, caught on to where Celestia was looking and joined suit.

"Twilight?" Rainbow said, "Do you know something we don't?"

"I don't know the answer to what Princess Celestia is asking, I'm just as curious as you are."

"Twilight," Celestia replied, "The pony who helped me deal with the nobles was a stallion by the name of Star Night."

Almost immediately, Twilight's eyes lit up with shock and awe, "Star Night?!"

Celestia nodded, "It wasn't public knowledge that he helped me, and by his request I kept it secret from public; but as a thank you for his help, I offered him a Dukedom. He refused, but did, with some reluctance, accept my second offer of an estate with a generous financial payment."

"What's wrong Twi?" asked Rainbow, "You look like you just seen tea spilled on a book."

"Star Night is one of my ancestors!"

"WHAT?!"

"I always thought he made his fortune in gold and silver mining!"

"Whilst he did have some success in that regard prior to assisting me," Celestia said, "After my gifts to him it helped to greatly expand his business interests. It was also he and the ancestors of Lyra Heartstrings and Duke Fancy Pants that I allowed Trottingham to run mostly independent of Canterlot control, and permit the continued existence of the Human museum."

"About that," Rainbow quickly said, suddenly looking angry, "Why did the museum manager say that they have to put on displays with information that portrays humans in a negative light and I quote, 'so long as we agreed to describe the items and how and why they were used in the manner she wanted'? Or that you only allowed it continue existing if the Griffons gave up control of Wight Island?"

Celestia shamefully lowered her head and breathed out long through her nose, "Because it is true."

"Why did you do it?" asked Rainbow, "It seems you were just as hungry for power as the nobles."

"Rainbow!" Twilight scolded.

"It is alright Twilight, Rainbow is right to be angry. I behaved no better than the nobility and allowed my fear......and hatred of humans to cloud my judgement."

"But it's been centuries!" Rainbow screamed, "How can you hold onto a grudge for so long?!"

"In all honesty Rainbow, I guess you could say I 'forgot' about how I felt about humans. Gordon's sudden and unexpected appearance brought all those feelings back, like a dam wall bursting."

"And you said to me he reminded you of someone?" Luna asked, "A past lover you haven't told us about?"

"No, Richard was the only human I ever loved. But Gordon, I know I've seen a human who looks similar to him."

"Maybe you're mistaking him for someone else?" Twilight suggested, "There were thousands of humans at one point, there must have been some of them that looked alike, or similar to Gordon."

"It's possible, but with Gordon it feels like something else, but I can't work out what."

"Speaking of Gordon," Rainbow said aloud once more, "What are you going to do with him once he's discharged from hospital?"

"He'll be free to return to Ponyville."

"What about his babysitters?"

"Babysitters?"

"Sorry, I meant his wardens."

"Rainbow!" Twilight scolded again before turning back to the Princess, "What Rainbow meant was were the guards sent to watch out for Gordon."

"You mean spy on him and report anything he does to the Princess?"

"Rainbow! That is not the case! They're not sending reports on everything he does!"

"Really? Well then, why don't we ask the Princess herself?"

Twilight, and the other who had been watching with keen interest, looked over to a sheepish looking Celestia, "It is true Twilight. I have been receiving reports not just from the guards, but undercover ponies also."

A loud scoff and disapproving shake of the head let the whole room know what Rainbow thought of that particular action. Like Twilight, she too was sceptical when Gordon suggested that Celestia was spying on him and reporting back his tiniest of mistakes and movements. Hearing the princess admit it though, vindicated him and she wasted no time is voicing her displeasure over the matter.

"Were you disappointed that he didn't act like you expected him too?" Rainbow asked, "Were you wanting him to 'act like a human' just so you could prove your point? And if the latter is true then that would make you an awful, spiteful pony who would gladly see your own subjects hurt just so you could say 'I told you so'?"

"RAINBOW!"

Rainbow turned back to Twilight, scowling, "What?!"

"Everypony please be calm," Celestia pleaded, "Twilight, Rainbow is right to question me on my behaviour. And, I shamefully admit that a part of me wanted him to do something to one of my subjects so that I would have a legitimate reason to lock him away."

"For the rest of his life no doubt," Rainbow added, "Whilst the ponies who tortured him will get away with little more than a slap on the wrist."

Rainbow was about to storm out of the room but was gently held back by Celestia's magic. Gently floating her towards her, Celestia gently placed her hands on Rainbow's shoulders, "Rainbow, whilst the ones who tortured Gordon will be punished via a Court Martial of which I have no control over, I assure you that they will be punished severely for their actions."

"Until that actually happens, I won't believe it. Your actions lately, and new revelations about you have forced me to question many things I was brought up to believe without questions or doubts about you."

There was no ignoring the shock, and hurt, on Celestia's face as she let go of Rainbow; allowing her arms to fall limply down by her sides.

"Now if you'll excuse me," Rainbow said, backing away, "I'm going back to my coltfriend."

Before anyone could stop her, Rainbow flew away; leaving the room silent for several long seconds.

"I hope Rainbow will be OK," Fluttershy said timidly.

"She'll be fine," Applejack replied, "She's jus' upset about Gordon."

Twilight meanwhile, looked over to her mentor and saw her clearly rattled by the actions of Rainbow looking vacantly down at the floor deep in thought. Torn between letting her mentor be and wanting more answers, she ultimately decided in the latter.

"Princess?" she said, gently shaking her with a hand on the shoulder, bringing her out of her trance.

Brought back to her senses, Celestia looked up to see her student at her side, "Yes Twilight?"

"I was also wondering why you tampered with Gordon's experiments. Why did you do it? Why do you hate scientific advancements so much?"

Celestia knew this would have come up eventually. An academic scholar like Twilight would have sooner or later forced her to allow scientific advancements anyway, regardless of the potential social and political outcomes, not to mention questioning everything ponies grew up believing in. Realising she could no longer hold off the inevitable and taking a deep breath through her nose, Celestia relented and gave Twilight what she hoped would be an answer that at the very least, partially justified her reasons for holding Equestria back.

"Rapid industrialisation and technological advancements almost lead to the fall of the Griffon monarchy because of wealthy industrialists who put profit before anything else, and the Griffon King being only a constitutional monarch was powerless to prevent it."

"It was only due to tax reliefs and other economic incentives that he remained on the throne," Fairfax added, "Thankfully, things aren't as bad now as they were then and industrialists now pay their share of taxes, given that tax dodging is seen to us as a cowardly tactic to avoid your civic duty to fellow citizens."

"What do yer mean?" asked Applejack.

"In Griffonia, taxes pay for universal health care, education for children, salaries for teachers, police officers etc like here in Equestria, by avoiding paying tax you are seen as not being concerned with the welfare of those less well off than yourself who can't afford private education or private healthcare. Being discovered deliberately dodging paying tax can cause irreparable damage to one's reputation and end your business overnight."

The ponies assembled were slightly shocked at the new revelation. Equestrian newspapers would have their readers believe that Griffons were uncivilised and only out for themselves. Hearing that they were a more socialist society than feudal as lead to believe, painted the Griffons in a different light. At least to the girls.

"Back to the matter at hand though," Celestia said, her interruption getting her a scowl from Fairfax, "I feared the same may happen to Equestria and that the nobles would regain their power and lead Equestria to ruin. To prevent that I restrained advancements so that it could advance in a controlled manner."

"But all you did was send the scientific community underground," Luna countered, "I know many ponies under my alias as Aurora Selena who have many great ideas that could bode well for many ponies, maybe even our Griffon neighbours."

"And what of us, Luna? What will we do when ponies no longer require us?"

"Ponies will always come to us for guidance and advice. Can you really see our subjects usurping us from power?"

"Some ponies have tried before," Celestia replied.

"They tried to usurp you for different reasons, and were punished harshly. Too harshly."

"A grave mistake that I can never amend," Celestia replied, looking away in shame.

"Perhaps a public apology and posthumous pardon will go some way to acknowledging your wrongdoing," Luna suggested, "I believe that some of their descendants live in Trottingham, primarily because it's safe from the nobles who despise them simply because of what their ancestors did."

"I suppose it is better than doing nothing," Celestia replied, "And I shall deal with the nobles should anything be tried by them."

"How?"

"Seizing what they value most. Their money and land."

Rainbow stormed into the infirmary, forcing the doors open with so much force the sound of them hitting the stone walls they were attached to sounded like a cannon shot, startling the nurses tending to Gordon as well as the man himself.

"Fucking hell, Dashie!" Gordon exclaimed, "Scare me like that again and there'll be a horrible brown mess for the nurses to clean up."

Coming to her senses, Rainbow looked over to the bed and saw Gordon sat with his legs over the side, being tended to by two nurses.

"Why are you sat up and having those bandages removed so soon?"

"I was yelled at by the nurses for being out of bed."

"That doesn't answer my question."

"I needed a piss so I got up and went for one, forgot I was on painkillers which had the side effect of making me slightly weaker meaning I couldn't stand properly meaning I fell to the floor."

"Well it serves you right! You shouldn't have got out of bed!"

"But I needed a piss."

"You have a bed pan."

"I am not urinating into a bed pan with nurses watching."

"We were not in the room at the time," one of the nurses said, "If you wanted to use the toilet that badly you should have called for assistance."

"But-"

"We are here to assist you, Captain. But because of your stubbornness to accept help, you fell over and hurt yourself, damaged your dressings in the process thereby forcing us to apply new ones," the nurse stated with increasing annoyance.

"Well, at least now you can apply the ointment Zecora provided."

"That is not the point, Captain!"

Hearing the new voice, everyone looked over to the doorway to see the one pony that should be feared by patients and staff alike.

"Matron," one of the nurses said, "We were attending-"

"I'm aware of the situation nurse," Matron said, walking over and looking sternly at Gordon, "Why were you out of bed when you were advised against it?"

"I needed a p-"

A forced cough from the matron prompted a last second change in words from Gordon.

"I required to relieve myself."

"As has been stated, you had a bed pan."

"I much preferred using a toilet."

"You were unable to walk without assistance."

"But-"

"But nothing, Captain. You acted foolishly against medical advice and as a result only injured yourself further. I would have thought that given the state of your injuries you would have stayed put."

"That's pretty much what Rainbow said."

"She's a smart mare, unlike her coltfriend."

Gordon rolled his eyes as Rainbow looked on with smug satisfaction.

"Now," the matron continued, "I understand you have been provided with an ointment that will assist in the healing process?"

"Yes," Gordon replied, picking it up off of the bedside cabinet, "Here it is."

"We shall apply it now before the new bandages are applied."

"Will it hurt?"

"Yes," the matron replied quickly and firmly, "It will sting but try to stay still."

Picking up the tub and unscrewing the lid, the matron took a small dollop of ointment and began to apply it to Gordon's back, the stinging sensation causing him to wince. After spending several seconds applying a liberal amount of ointment, the matron motioned to the nurses to begin applying the new bandages as Rainbow watched on. Within a few minutes, the nurses had finished.

"There," the matron said, "Now, lie down and STAY. IN. BED."

"But I need a piss."

Back in the dining room, the others were still gathered together to hear more from Celestia and on how she heard of the disappearance of Bosphoramus Heartstrings. The mood was not as tense as before; however, there were still stern glares aimed at Celestia coming from Shining, Blueblood and Fairfax. Though she had noticed, Twilight could not fathom why they were acting as they were, given that they knew the Princess did not order Gordon to be whipped.

Maybe they're just shocked by what had happened.

"Are you OK, Twilight?"

Twilight looked up to see Celestia addressing her, "Yeah, I'm OK. Sorry, were you saying something?"

"I was just about to tell you what I know about the disappearance of Bosphoramus Heartstrings."

"I thought there wasn't anything that explained his disappearance."

"There isn't. His disappearance is a mystery to me, but I do know more than most."

"Before you start, can I take notes on this?"

"Of course, but please keep this amongst ourselves, at least for now."

"Sure thing, but can I at least tell Rainbow and Gordon?"

Celestia nodded, "I'm sure it will be of interest to Gordon in particular. Now, where to begin. I suppose I would have to start on his pro-human business dealings."

"His investments in Canterlot?"

Celestia nodded, "Yes. He invested considerable funds from his own pockets to the construction of Trottingham, or New Nottingham as the humans called it, as a permanent and major human settlement; with more planned for the future."

"Didn't Bosphoramus Heartstrings specialise in metals such as iron and steel?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, and given that humans required such metals for various reasons it made them a huge potential customer, and human blacksmiths provided an excellent source of knowledge and labour to supply for an ever increasing market."

"He employed humans?"

"Yes, both to make materials and to teach apprentices. Fortunately, among the humans who came were Master blacksmiths who were very skilled in their craft and in the instruction of novices."

"About that," Twilight stated, "Does it seem odd to you that the humans who came included not just soldiers, but their families too? Who between them were skilled in many crafts? How did the humans first come anyway? And why would the crusaders families be brought also if they were thousands of miles away?"

"I truly don't know Twilight. From my conversations with Richard, I know that the crusaders families were back home in England. To see them again was just as much a shock to them as appearing in Equestria."

"What was Richard's account of events?"

"He wasn't too sure himself, as at the time the crusaders had made camp for the night and most were asleep, but those who were awake and on a security patrol told of flashes of light before falling unconscious."

"And the next thing they remembered was waking up in Equestria?"

"Yes, soon followed by the unfortunate skirmish with the Solar Guards I spoke of earlier."

"And everything else that followed," a familiar voice sounded, "And here we are now."

"Rainbow!" Twilight squealed happily, "How is Gordon?"

"He's fine, fallen back to sleep so I let him be. But back to what you were discussing, here we are now."

"Indeed," Luna replied, turning to look at her sister, "Which begs the question, where do we go from here?"

"We shall try to mend things with Gordon, and undergo a change in attitude and opinion on humanity."

"Does that mean no more anti-human propaganda at the Human Museum?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes," Celestia replied, "I will write to the Mayor of Trottingham and the manager of the museum to inform them."

"What about ponies from Trottingham with human sounding names that are treated less favourably elsewhere in Equestria?" Rainbow followed up, "What about them?"

"I will try to address that issue with the mayors of other cities but I can't promise anything. It will take time for pony attitudes to change."

"And what about Gordon?" Rainbow asked with notably more venom, "Are you going to continue treating my coltfriend like crap?!"

"Rainbow!" Twilight scolded.

Rainbow didn't waiver in her harsh glare aimed at Celestia. Rather than admonish Rainbow for her behaviour, instead she respected her for standing up for someone close to her and on principle.

"It's quite alright Twilight," she said calmly, "Rainbow is right to be angry with me."

Celestia then turned her attention back to Rainbow, the pegasus mare's feelings and concern for Gordon's well-being obvious to anyone who can see, "Rainbow Dash, please believe me when I say that I am truly sorry for the way I have been towards Gordon, and that I will do my best to make up for it."

"I doubt he'll believe you. And I advise against trying to convince him, you'll only make him madder."

"Well.....when he wants to, please tell him I am available at any time if he ever wishes to speak to me."

"I will do, but I seriously doubt he'll ever take you up on the offer."

"Nevertheless, would you please pass the offer on?"

"Fine."

"Thank you. But back to the matter of Lord Heartstrings. During his lifetime, Bosphoramus, through various means, acquired evidence of corruption in the nobility ranging from insider trading, gerrymandering to have close friends appointed as Mayors or councillors, obstructions of justice preventing their fellow nobles from facing criminal investigations, very harsh punishments being handed to commoners over very trivial matters by magistrates who were secretly on a particular noble's payroll...the list is extensive."

"It sounded like he had a sophisticated network of agents uncovering things that certain ponies didn't want uncovering," Twilight added, "You must have been relieved he was on your side."

"I was, and despite his death his agents were so good at their roles that I requested they come into the service of the crown. I made them a part of a top secret intelligence agency known only to a very select few outside the field agents and their main role was to expose the nobilities' corruption."

"Should you be telling us this?" asked Fluttershy, "I mean, if it's supposed to be top secret."

"It's quite alright Fluttershy, the agency in question disbanded after I succeeded in limiting the noble's powers. Their main reason they were employed and trained was for that reason alone, so their task had ended."

"What sort of punishments did the guilty nobles receive?" asked Twilight.

"Various, depending on the severity of the crime. Many were stripped of their lands and titles, others were put in prison; those who were assisted into public office via illegitimate means were removed from their position and banned from serving in any public office for life. But to add the cherry on top of the cake, I appropriated the corrupt noble's illegal funds and redistributed them to all the common ponies of Equestria."

"I can't imagine the nobles liked seeing what they saw as their money being spent on commoners," Rainbow said, smirking slightly, "They had it all and it still wasn't enough."

"Indeed," Celestia replied, "One noble in particular who was stripped of her land and titles spent the rest of her life in destitution, ironically only surviving on the generosity of ponies she had abused previously. Some of those ponies occasionally gave her a bed to sleep in and a hot meal at night. Though, to her credit, she did at least atone for her mistakes and made peace with those as she previously saw as beneath her."

"You mean some nobles took it harder than others?" Asked Rainbow.

Celestia nodded, "One noble, a Viscount I believe, infuriated that his assets were going to be seized and redistributed to commoners, burnt down the warehouse containing highly valuable medicines and other medical equipment."

"What happened to him afterwards?"

"He died due to being poisoned by a toxin which ironically would have been cured; but the warehouse he burnt down contained the only antidote to the toxin, and a fresh batch would not have been made in time."

"Karma's a bitch."

"Rainbow?" queried Twilight.

"Oh, it was something Gordon told me. About how past actions can come back to get you."

Celestia looked down at the picture of herself and Richard she held in her hand, where a single, solitary tear splashed down onto it.

"They're certainly coming back to me."

Author's Note

In chapter 7 I've removed Gordon's award of a VC, and changed it so that he got his Military Cross for that action instead.

I have a Patreon account and it's been a big help. My Patreon Donors (very nice, generous people) are listed below:

Tankoncow
Allmightytoaster
AMG-guy63
Redfox335
Khadija WestAkarkouz
Camron Mouton
Daniel Tate
Moonlit Forest
kent

If you wish to become a donor as well you can become one by going here.

Chapter - 20 - A Flying Visit

*SEVERAL DAYS LATER*

After a few more days in the Canterlot Castle infirmary, Gordon was finally given the all clear to leave. Zecora's ointment had worked wonders and while the wounds had mostly healed, there was still very visible and unsightly scars from the whipping. A visible reminder of what Gordon went through, and why, Gordon thought, he should never trust Celestia. During his stay in hospital, he surprised Rainbow with his assumption that ponies were reporting back to Celestia on his activities, noting that whenever he was out and about, certain ponies would always seem to be nearby doing noticeably inconspicuous things. When asked how he knew, he told Rainbow he expected Celestia to have him watched over like a hawk stalking its prey, and that having been in the army, having an eye for detail and noticing 'irregularities' could be a life saver.

Rainbow's admission to what Celestia had told her only further proved his point, he felt, that Celestia would never trust him.

Since their encounter in the infirmary, Gordon and Celestia had neither seen or spoken to each other, much to his relief, and now back in his home he was preparing for more likeable and exciting guests. Rainbow, was expectedly excited and had been going on about it all day, and now that the moment had arrived was fan-girling like there was no tomorrow.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!"

"Calm down, Dashie," Gordon said, approaching from behind and gently placing his hands on Rainbow's shoulders, "And stop flapping your wings, you're causing a draft."

Rainbow only slightly managed to calm herself as Gordon slid past her and towards the front door. Opening the door was the familiar blue and yellow spandex clad elite flyers that are the Wonderbolts.

"Captain Spitfire, welcome," Gordon said, extending a hand.

"Pleasure to be here, Captain Gresley," replied Spitfire, accepting the handshake.

"I see you've brought company," Gordon said, looking over Spitfire's shoulder to the other Bolts, "Not that I mind, come on in."

As Spitfire moved to go in, she saw Rainbow over Gordon's shoulder with a big toothy grin and her wings flapping excitedly behind her. Spitfire's slightly nervous look must have caught the attention of Gordon as he moved quickly to quell her understandable fears.

"Don't worry too much about Rainbow," Gordon said, "She's just a little excited about you being here."

He then leaned in to whisper into Spitfire's ear, "I think she has a crush on you."

"I HEARD THAT!" Rainbow half-yelled, looking grumpy.

"I think she does," Spitfire whispered back, causing Rainbow to blush, "Anyway, there's someone I'd like to introduce you to, or at least, reintroduce you."

"What do you mean?"

Spitfire stood aside, as did the Wonderbolts, allowing another small mare to walk up to Gordon and Spitfire.

"Gordon, you've met my sister, Seafire....albeit under different circumstances."

"Aye," Gordon replied, recalling the unpleasant events of that night, "How are you doing? Feeling any better?"

Seafire, smaller in stature than Spitfire and clad in her own two tone pink Wonderbolt flightsuit, looked nervously upwards and could only mumble in response, "I'm OK....thank you."

"You're welcome. Would you all like to come inside?"

Gordon stood aside and allowed the Wonderbolts to enter, shaking each of their hands as they passed him, though Seafire kept very close to Spitfire. He followed them into the lounge were they all sat themselves down, Rainbow sitting herself down in Gordon's 'Captain's chair'.

"Nice looking place," Spitfire said, looking around, "Must have cost a fortune."

"And then some," Gordon added, "Do you want a tour now? Or have one later? Or not at all?"

"We'll have it now," Spitfire replied, "Then have some whiskey."

"Whiskey?"

"The whiskey I can smell from your drinks cabinet," Spitfire replied with a smug smirk.

"Damn pony noses," Gordon muttered.

Spitfire chuckled, "You must have quite a bit if I can smell it."

"I have a few bottles that I may share during the barbecue."

"We're having a barbie?" asked Soarin, his eyes lighting up and wings twitching excitedly.

Gordon nodded, "A proper one made of bricks and mortar and using charcoal as a heating source."

"I can barely wait," Soarin replied, "Can we have it now?"

"Joking aside," Spitfire interrupted, "We'd like the tour."

"Sure thing. You coming Dashie?"

"Sure."

"So, how about we get the boring rooms out of the way first?"

After giving a quick view of the spare bedrooms and bathrooms, Gordon lead Rainbow and the Wonderbolts to the top floor where his large model railway stood in all its glory. The Bolts, having filed in, stood along the edge and gazed in awe at the sight.

"Oh sweet!" Soarin exclaimed excitedly, "It looks awesome!"

"I like to think so," Gordon replied with self-satisfaction.

"Did you build it?" asked Misty Fly.

"Not all of it. The trestles were built by a professional carpenter and I got help from a friend with the wiring and electrics as she had better understanding of it. If I had to do those things on my own I'd still be wrestling with baseboards and planks of wood trying to put the frame together."

"But you did the rest of it?" asked Spitfire.

"More or less. I did the scenery, some of the buildings I scratch built...with some trial and error. You don't want to see my first attempts."

"Why?"

"Because they're mostly mis-formed cuts of plastic and blobs of glue all over the place, barely holding it together."

Spitfire looked over the layout, seeing some of the scratch built buildings, and in doing so noticed the controls in the centre.

"How do I get over without flying or ducking under it?"

Gordon walked over to the portion of the layout and undid a latch, and lifted the section of board upwards.

"This way," he said, "After you."

"Thank you kindly."

Spitfire walked through, as did the others and stood around the controls placed halfway down on the side of the main station. The eyes of the Wonderbolts almost boggled out as they looked over the control boards made up of four large touch screen panels, with two on each side of the six controllers. Gordon sat himself down in the fat controller's seat and booted up the computers and switched on the layout's power.

"Looks complicated," Spitfire observed.

"It only looks it. I had touch screens instead of a physical panel as it takes up less room, and by putting it all through computer software and I can programme a route more easily and see more easily the route chosen."

"What else can it do?" asked Fleetfoot, "Those touch screens, I mean?"

"I can manually change signals or set them to automatic, activate the magnetic uncouplers in certain parts of the layout, switch the layout lights on and off, or, if I wanted, programme an entire timetable of activity, sit back and watch as the computer controls everything."

"Really?"

"Really really."

"It's true," added Rainbow, "I've seen it."

"Can we see?" asked Spitfire.

"Sure, just let me set it up."

As Gordon did so, the other Bolts looked over the layout and took in its huge size and complex track work.

"How big is this thing?" asked Soarin.

"75ft x 25ft," Gordon replied, "I wanted a big layout so I could give the HST's and freight trains a decent length to run on at speed. On my side as you can see is a four-track through station with several bay platforms, a small town scene which lights up, a diesel depot and a small freight yard. On the other side it was mostly a fiddle yard for locos hidden underneath a small scenic area with countryside with a small country station on a two track suburban line."

"Looks great, not that I understood any of what you said," Soarin said, "Have you always liked trains?"

Gordon nodded, "Since I was little. The last thing my dad and I did before he was deployed to the Gulf was go to the National Railway Museum in York to show me all the steam engines from an earlier time. Most people's favourite steam locomotive is the Flying Scotsman or the Mallard. Mine however is the Black 5, a mixed freight loco designed by Sir William Stanier."

"Cool. Did he design the other engines you mentioned?" asked Spitfire.

"No, the Flying Scotsman and Mallard, A3 and A4 Pacifics respectively, were designed by Sir Nigel...Gresley."

"Gresley?" Spitfire repeated, her eyes not the only ones that lit up in recognition.

"No relation, but because of it and my dad's interest in trains is how I got my first name."

"How so?"

Gordon internally braced himself. The story behind his name had resulted in no end of mockery from his former comrades, and given that the Wonderbolts are a military like organisation, they too would jump at the chance.

Then there's Rainbow.

"In my world there's children story books called Thomas and Friends which is about anthropomorphic trains that live on the Island of Sodor. One of the trains, is called....Gordon."

Without any warning, the sound of laughter could be heard from one pony only, "You were named after a train in a children's story book?"

"I can't imagine how you got your name, Rainbow," Gordon dead-panned.

"Touche," Rainbow managed to say after regaining control of some of her laughter.

"Anyway," Gordon continued, "As I said, there's no relation. But back to the layout, wanna see it work?"

The enthusiastic nodding of heads gave Gordon the confirmation he expected. Within a few seconds, the lights of the layout lit up and trains began moving of their own accord and in no time at all, several pony jaws were hanging loose.

"Pretty cool, eh?"

"That was pretty awesome," Soarin said.

"I'm building another downstairs."

"Another?!" Soarin yelled.

"On the ground floor, above the underground garage."

"What will be different about that one?" asked Spitfire.

"It's O gauge, rather than OO gauge like the one you've just seen, and set in an earlier time during the 1940's on the Great Western Railway."

"Why there?" asked Spitfire, "And why that time period?"

"Something different. That and with it being set during the Second World War, I can have military vehicles and trains run on it."

"Is O gauge bigger or smaller?" asked Soarin.

"Bigger, twice the size of HO gauge. HO is literally, half-O gauge. OO gauge, most popular in the United Kingdom, uses the same 16.5mm gauge track as HO gauge but uses a smaller scale, 1:76 instead of 1:87."

"Why is that?" asked Fleetfoot.

"Early day manufacturers couldn't fit electric motors or clockwork mechanism inside original models, as UK engines were smaller than their foreign counterparts. So what manufacturers did was increase the size of the model, albeit with the drawback on an inaccurate scale and narrower track."

"Does that bother you?"

"Not really, but some modellers do modify OO gauge models to EM and P4 gauge which offer more accurate scaling and track size."

"Is your other layout complete?" asked Soarin.

"Not yet. Not even close. I have most of the track down but that's it so far. I did stockpile plenty of track, engines and rolling stock though. Good thing really, considering."

"Why stockpile before hand?" asked Spitfire, "Why not get them afterwards?"

"Cost. Prices go up every year, so I bought what I could when before they went up in price again. Michelle and I may have won the lottery and become millionaires overnight but that doesn't mean we should be reckless with money."

"Can we see?" asked Seafire, surprising everyone with her sudden question, "The one you're building?"

"Sure," replied Gordon, "There's not much to see though. Most of the rolling stock needs to be put together first."

"Put together?"

"Larger gauge rolling stock and engines can come in kits which modellers put together themselves. It's a cheaper option. A lot cheaper. But all the engines I bought are all ready built, either by the manufacturer or the individual modellers I bought them from."

"Cost much?" asked Rainbow.

"More pricey than OO gauge. A lot more. But putting this layout together will give me something else to do."

"What's the matter, Gordon? Bored of staring at my plot already?" Rainbow said as she walked past, deliberately swishing her tail and brushing his leg with it.

Gordon blankly stared at Rainbow's tail as she walked on, continuing to swish her tail, lulling him into a trance prompting restrained laughs from the Wonderbolts.

"Stallions are all the same," Fleetfoot giggled, "Only have eyes for a mare's plot."

"Or their knockers," added Spitfire, "Isn't that right, Soarin?"

"What?" he asked, his eyes looking like dinner plates.

"Oh, please," Fleetfoot said, "Don't think I haven't noticed you looking at my plot now and again."

"But you fly in front of me," he defended, "Of course I'll see your plot."

"Sounds more like an excuse to me," Misty Fly added.

Soarin grumpily folded his arms and sulked, muttering something unintelligible to Gordon's ears, though the others seemed to have heard it.

"Oh, come on, Clipper," Misty said, giving Soarin a playful jab in the arm, "We're only pulling your wing."

Soarin still pouted.

Fleetfoot groaned and hooked her arm around Soarin's, "Come on you big foal. Look, I'll make you an apple pie-"

She was suddenly cut off as she felt herself being crushed in Soarin's bear hug, "I forgive you!"

Whilst the others watched on, Gordon was bewildered and his look of confusion came to the attention of Spitfire who was quick to fill him in.

"Soarin likes apple pie. Like a lot."

"Ah. We all have our guilty pleasures. What's yours?"

"Banana milkshake."

"Really?" Gordon asked, surprised.

"Love the stuff."

"Me too."

Spitfire suddenly looked at Gordon with stars in her eyes before jumping onto him, wrapping her arms and legs tightly around him, hugging him tightly, before just as quickly jumping off and bouncing away towards the kitchen. Gordon, not for the first time that day, watched on in confusion. Wanting clarification, he turned to the other Wonderbolts for answers.

"What just happened?"

"Spitfire finding out you like banana milkshake happened."

"But-"

"Dude," Fleetfoot said, "Spits really likes banana milkshake."

"How much?"

"She has an entire fridge in her office full of only banana milkshake."

"You're kidding."

"Nope. You'll see for yourself when you visit."

"You still want me to?"

"Sure. You let us visit you, so why not visit us?"

"Fair enough. But how about we move on and stop Spitfire before she-"

"BANANA MILKSHAKE!"

"-finds my supply."

Gordon lead them all into the music room including Spitfire, who was holding a banana milkshake with an iron grip, ready to swat anyone with her wings who would try to take it from her.

"Enjoying that?" Gordon asked.

"Hmm-mmm," Spitfire mumbled in response, sucking her favourite drink through a straw.

"Anyway, banana milkshake obsessed mares aside, this is the music room," he said as he walked over to the far side, passing the grand piano.

"This one here is my favourite," he continued, "The Steinway & Sons Model D Concert Grand. Bloody expensive too."

"Looks epic," Misty said, "Can you play?"

Gordon shook his head, "Not really. My wife could, since her day job was a private piano teacher."

"Did she teach you?"

"Yeah. Apparently I was the worst student she had."

"What about the piano in the living room?" asked Misty.

"It's a Model B Classic Grand, a smaller variant of this one, I would like to switch them around but pianos are bloody heavy. That and I'd need specialist equipment to do it, which I don't have, because I'd like to move the smaller piano here into the conservatory."

"I'm sure there's places in Equestria that could do it," Misty replied, "I reckon a skilled unicorn could even teleport them."

"Really?"

"Why not ask that Twilight you hang around with?"

"I might," Gordon replied, seriously considering the option.

"Personally," Soarin said, "I prefer the guitars."

Gordon looked over top where the electric axes of epic noise were standing and walked over to them. Picking the electric blue one up he walked over to Soarin and handed it to him, "Here, have a feel of it."

Soarin took the guitar and placed the strap over his shoulders, being careful to get it around his wings.

"It feels good," Soarin replied, pretending to play, "Can you play?"

"I can play guitar better than piano, but I'm no Jimi Hendrix."

"Who's he?" asked Misty.

"One of the most influential and talented electric guitarists in history, who sadly died at the age of 27. Coincidently, the same age Michelle was when she died. She might not have been a celebrity, but I consider her to be part of the 27 club."

"The 27 club?" asked Rainbow.

"The name given to the group of actors, musicians and artists that all died at 27 years of age."

"Are there many?"

"A fair few. I wouldn't look into it too much, though. To me, it's just a coincidence."

"Could she play the guitar?"

"She could. But the piano was where her true passion and talent was."

"Do you have any other instruments?" asked Misty.

"Ocarinas, flutes, tin whistles, saxophones...quite a mix," Gordon replied, pointing them out in their glass cabinets, "All owned by my wife. She was quite talented when it came to music."

"Is that how you met?" asked Rainbow, "Through music?"

"Yeah, albeit at an early age."

"How young?"

"When we were both 10."

"WHAT?!" echoed all in attendance.

Taken back slightly by the sudden volume, Gordon quickly composed himself and thought back to that night all those years ago at the Royal Albert Hall.

"We met at the 10th Anniversary concert of Les Miserables with our respective mothers. Like I said before, like me she lost her dad at a young age too. Apparently, my mum and Michelle's mum had met through having the same midwife, but later fell out of touch due to Michelle's family moving elsewhere, so meeting was a chance encounter."

"Lucky for you," Spitfire said, finishing her milkshake, "You might never have met otherwise."

"Indeed. And I may never have won the lottery either."

"How not?"

"It was technically Michelle that won. She bought the ticket, with my money, whilst I was on a training exercise overseas. I didn't find out until I got back."

"What was your reaction to finding out?"

"My first thought was, 'what the fuck is a brand new Mondeo doing in our driveway and where the fuck is my Astra?' Mondeo and Astra's are models of cars from two different companies, by the way," he added, noting the confusion on the ponies' faces.

"What's wrong with a new car?" asked Rainbow, "I would have thought with what you have below you would have liked one."

"I would have, but at the time I was unaware of our new fortune and a brand new car was unaffordable, and despite rattling and vibrating like the space shuttle on re-entry every time you put your foot down, I liked that Astra. So when I went inside to find out what the fuck was going on, only to be surprised by Michelle, our respective mothers and the kids, you can imagine my shock at finding out I was somewhat richer than I ever thought I'd ever be."

"Were you peeved you were still in the army?" asked Spitfire.

"Not really. I still had a few years left, so I decided that regardless of the win, I would finish my term of service. But, their premature deaths ended my career. Had they still been alive I'd most likely be a Major by now. Probably a good thing I wasn't promoted really, I mean, who would believe that a 27 year old could hold the rank of Major?"

Spitfire couldn't help but let out a laugh, "I know what you mean. I hold the rank of Group Captain and I'm barely older than you."

"How old are you?"

"Captain Gresley, I'm appalled," Spitfire replied, a stern frown on her face, "Asking a lady her age."

"You're not really a lady," muttered Fleetfoot.

"Can it, Flatfoot!"

"She's thir-"

"Utter one more syllable Clipper, and I'll personally rip every one of your feathers out and stick them up your plot!"

"Ooooh," Misty replied excitedly, clapping her hands, "Please do Clipper, I'd like to see you strut around like a peacock."

Gordon watched on, looking between Spitfire's stern face and Soarin, who was looking like he was one second's lapse in concentration away from bursting into laughter. Deciding to step in before Soarin lost his wings, he knew the perfect thing.

"Who wants some whiskey?"

"That's.....that's...." Soarin hesitated, not sure what to say, lost for words.

"That's awesome!" Spitfire said for him, looking up with sheer delight at the alcoholic behemoth Gordon held aloft.

"I bought it, and more, as soon as I saw it."

In Gordon's hands was a three litre bottle of Jack Daniel's Tennessee whiskey, yet to be opened.

"Who'd like some?" he asked.

"You really need to ask?" asked Soarin, "I'd love to try some human whiskey."

"I've also got several bottles of Famous Grouse, Grant's, Johnny Walker and Belle's, all whiskey's."

"We're gonna be pissed as newts by the time we're finished," Misty said.

"Speak for yourself," Fleetfoot replied, "Not all of us are lightweights."

"Hey! It's not my fault I get drunk easily!"

"I have some apple juice if alcohol is too much for you," said Gordon.

Misty turned to Gordon with a fierce scowl and clenched her fists, "You're lucky you're putting on a barbie otherwise I'd kick your fur-less plot off the highest cloud I can make!"

"With or without a parachute?"

"Offer me an apple juice again and you'll find out."

*VROOOOOOM*

"ARGH!" Misty screamed, much to the delight of the other Wonderbolts, flying into the air and hovering just about the Aston Martin, having only a few seconds ago been sat on the bonnet.

"YOU DID THAT ON PURPOSE!"

"He did the same to Star Cross," Rainbow said, "Speaking of which, where has she and her brother got to?"

"They fucked off for a bit while these lot are visiting," Gordon replied.

"Why'd they do that?" asked Spitfire.

"I'm guessing that they felt you lot would keep an eye on me to make sure I behaved myself."

"Ponies still don't trust you?"

Gordon shook his head, "Only a few do, it seems. With everyone else it feels like they're just waiting for any opportunity for me to fuck up so Celestia can say 'I told you so'."

"You think she still has it in for you?" asked Spitfire.

"Wouldn't you? In my position?"

"I probably would. But you needn't worry about me," Spitfire replied, placing a hand on Gordon's shoulder, "After what you did for my sister, you can consider me a friend."

"Us too," added Fleetfoot, "If you're friends with one of us, you're friends with all of us."

"Thanks guys," Gordon replied, feeling a sense of relief at having strong support from like minded individuals, "Appreciate it."

"Can we have a look inside the cars?" asked Fleetfoot.

"Sure, no driving though. At least not until I show you how to drive."

"Is it hard?"

"Not really. Some people can't drive for shit, which makes me wonder how they ever managed to get their licence, while others are just naturals."

"Licence?" queried Spitfire.

"Driving licence. You need to take lessons with an approved driving instructor who will decide if you pass your test or not, and even before that you need to pass the theory test. I passed my test when I was 17, the youngest you're allowed to drive....legally. In the UK at least."

"Were you good?"

"Passed on my second attempt. And my first car was a Vauxhall Corsa which I had for about six months before driving it into a ditch."

The Wonderbolt's member's eyes boggled in shock, as did Rainbow's.

"Unintentionally, of course. Still funny though," Gordon continued, amused at the memory, "Michelle wasn't impressed. She called me a 'bloody idiot'."

"She's not wrong," Rainbow said, "You could have been hurt."

"I was hurt," Gordon replied, "I hit my head on the window."

"Good," Rainbow said firmly, "Might have knocked some sense into you."

"Michelle said the same thing."

"Smart mare. Makes me wonder what she saw in you."

"Ponies could wonder the same thing about you."

"Yeah. Damn heat, making me fall head over hoof for you."

"Have you two love birds finished?" asked a smirking Spitfire, "We're getting hungry."

"Fine," Gordon groaned, "Wanna sit in the cars first?"

About half an hour later, after sitting in the driver's seat of the cars, Gordon lead the group to the garden. Specifically towards where the brick barbecue was located. Grabbing some charcoal and lighters from the shed, Gordon joined the others and began to light the barbecue.

"It shouldn't take too long," Gordon said, "While it's lighting, I'll go and get some food to cook."

"Don't forget booze," Spitfire replied, "Can't have a barbie without good booze."

"Indeed not. With an attitude like that, I can see you fitting in to Australian society well."

"Australian society?"

"Aussies," Gordon replied, "Live in a country called Australia. A sun baked deathtrap filled with all manner of creepy crawlies that will kill you without mercy."

"You're joking?"

"Nope."

"Do you not like these 'Aussies'?"

"I like them fine, not that they contribute much to humanity. They instead spend all their time having a barbie on the beach. Not that I can blame them, considering. Lucky bastards."

"Considering....what?" queried Spitfire, obviously oblivious to what Gordon was referring to.

"Well, lovely ladies, lovely weather, I don't blame them at all spending their time on the beach. I'd do the same."

"Sounds like my kind of place," Soarin said.

"Like you'd know what to do with a mare," Fleetfoot said.

"I would too!"

"What would you do then?"

"I would.....show them my flying skills."

"I stand by what I said," Fleetfood replied.

Soarin grumpily folded his arms, sulking, while Rainbow turned to Gordon, "Weren't you going to get some food?"

"And booze?" added Spitfire.

"Yes."

"Then get to it, soldier!"

"Soldier?" Gordon replied with mock indignance, "I was an officer, my dear lady."

"I gave you an order."

"You're not my superior."

"No," Rainbow replied, before looking smugly over to Spitfire, "But I believe a Group Captain outranks an army Captain."

"It does, but Spitfire isn't my superior either, and I'm no longer in the army ergo I don't have to take orders from anyone."

"Get your arse moving, soldier!" Spitfire firmly commanded.

"Yes ma'am," Gordon replied, mock saluting and holding back laughter.

Gordon quickly left the scene, leaving Rainbow with the Wonderbolts.

"That's some stallion you have, Dash."

"Yeah, never would I have thought I'd fall in love with a human."

"He seems OK," Fleetfood said, "He couldn't stop peeking glances at you."

Rainbow blushed.

"Well, Rainbow is a hot mare," Misty Fly added, "It's not surprising he couldn't stop looking."

"What?!" Rainbow screeched, her cheeks redder than ever.

"Something wrong Dashie?"

Rainbow almost jumped out of her fur and her wings flared out as she spun around to see Gordon approaching, carrying a large box full of meat and a large crate of John Smith's on top.

"How much did you hear?"

"Hear what?" he replied, giving her a kiss on the cheek as he passed her, "Food's here people."

Spitfire wasted no time in taking the ale from Gordon, setting it on the table nearby, ripping the box open and helping herself to a can.

"Try not to drink too much," Gordon said, putting chicken legs and sausages on the barbecue grill, "I can't exactly take you home."

"You have plenty of spare rooms," Spitfire replied, taking a sip of John Smith's, "We could crash here. Nice beer by the way."

"Good stuff is John Smith's. We'll have some whiskey later."

"Are we watching another film later?" asked Rainbow.

"Sure."

"Film?" asked Spitfire, "Like what we have?"

"Similar, but different."

"Thanks," Spitfire replied sarcastically, "That clears things up."

"All I mean is they are films, but what you've seen is what used to be the norm for humans decades ago."

"Well, I guess I'll see later. Anything good?"

"Plenty. Plenty of action films, but considering who you guys are. there's one film in particular I think you'll like."

"Oh you have to show them your games too!" Rainbow said excitedly.

"Games?"

"They're so totally awesome!"

"I'll show you later," Gordon said, "Now is barbecue time."

"Good," Soarin groaned, "Because I'm starving."

"Imagine my surprise," Misty replied, "Honestly, I don't know how you can eat so much and not put on weight. Do you have any idea how jealous I am?"

"Here here," added Spitfire, "You guys have no idea how lucky you are. If you put on weight no-one bats an eyelid, but if a mare puts on weight, people start judging her."

"Damn stallions," Misty Fly muttered.

"You can always not have a barbecue if you're concerned about your waistline," Gordon said, "Wouldn't want it to show through that spandex flight suit."

"Keep talking, human," Misty Fly said, frowning severely, "And I'll join Fleetfoot in throwing you off a cloud."

"It's alright," Gordon shrugged, "Rainbow will save me."

"Will I?" Rainbow replied with a smirk.

Before Gordon could react, Misty Fly continued, "And Soarin won't save your plot either, especially if there's a conveniently arranged Pie Festival far away from the cloud I throw you off."

"You would do that?" Gordon enquired amusingly, "Go to all that length just to get back at me?"

"Try us."

"Honestly Gordon," Soarin began nervously, "If there's a choice between going to a Pie Festival and saving your plot, I'm going to the Pie Festival."

"Thanks Soarin," Gordon replied, "Good to know I have your back."

Now that a decent enough fire had come to life, Gordon began placing meat on the barbecue as the rest of the group helped themselves to drinks.

"Shouldn't have to wait too long," Gordon said, "A few minutes, at most."

"The sooner the better," Spitfire replied, "I'm starving."

Several minutes had past and the smell of meat filled the air, much to the delight of the assembled guests. The reasonably large barbecue was chock-a-block with sausages, chicken, burgers and spare ribs, with the table beside it full of bread buns, cheese slices and the booze.

"Smelling good, Gordon," Rainbow said, coming up from behind and wrapping her arms around his neck.

"Thank you," he replied, smiling smugly, "I've never used this cologne before. Glad you like it."

Rainbow put on a stern expression and punched Gordon on his arm, "I meant the food, you dingus!"

"Are you saying I don't smell nice?"

"Yes-I mean no!" Rainbow panicky replied before pouting, "You smell nice."

"You smell nice yourself," Gordon replied, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

Rainbow replied by placing a hand on Gordon's opposite cheek and pulling around before planting her lips on his, sliding her tongue into his mouth and playing hockey with his own tongue. Gordon dropped the tongs he was holding and placed his hands behind Rainbow's head, a move in which Rainbow mimicked. After a few seconds of intense kissing, Rainbow absent mindedly began to remove Gordon's shirt, but found herself being stopped by Gordon.

"Dashie...not now...later," Gordon said in between kisses.

"Why?...I'm horny now."

"Not...when people...are watching..."

"Huh?"

Gordon pulled away slightly and motioned with his head. Rainbow followed to where he was motioning to only to see very enthusiastic Wonderbolts watching on.

"Don't mind us," Spitfire said, smirking with great delight, "We won't tell."

Spitfire took a sip of whiskey and winked at Gordon.

A slightly blushing Gordon bent down and picked up the tongs, "Meat's ready. Who wants what?"

"I think Rainbow would enjoy a big, meaty sausage," Fleetfoot said.

"With a side of gentleman's relish," added Misty Fly.

"And if Gordon's a good boy," Spitfire began, taking another sip of whiskey, "He can sink his teeth into a cherry pie later."

Gordon groaned while Rainbow could only look on, beet red in embarrassment.

"Must you all be so dirty?" asked Gordon.

"Yes," Spitfire replied, "You've served in the army, you should know the type of humour to expect."

"True. I've certainly heard some things in my time."

"Rainbow certainly seems to like it," Soarin said, holding back laughter.

"Eh?" Gordon grunted.

Soarin pointed to Rainbow and Gordon could barely hold back his delight at Rainbow's stiff wings.

"Well," he said, licking his lips in amusement, "If Dashie's a good girl then maybe......well, she'll find out tonight."

Gordon walked over to behind Rainbow and began massaging her wings, needling her bony and feathery appendages in an effort to relax them. Unfortunately, Gordon was lacking in knowledge on pegasus physiology and after several seconds in pure bliss and ecstasy, Rainbow couldn't help herself any longer.

"Damn it, Gordon! You're making them stiffer!"

"You sound pent up, Dash," Fleetfoot said, "If you need to release some pent up urges by all means have your way with Gordon right here. Don't worry, we won't watch."

"Yeah," Misty Fly continued, "We'll just turn around, give you some privacy."

"How kind of you," Gordon replied, before turning round to Rainbow, "Come on Dashie, get your kit off."

"WHAT?!"

"You heard them, they said they'd turn around."

Rainbow's red cheeks were matched by her inability to initially put words together.

"I'll tell you what," Gordon said, moving in closer and whispering into her ear, "If you can hold yourself together for just a few more hours, I'll show you a good time tonight."

Rainbow felt herself get giddy with excitement, her wings half way between stiff and flapping, and both for the same reason. She leaned in close to Gordon, caressed his cheek with a wing tip and whispered into his ear, "Oh no. This time I'm going to show you a good time."

They both suddenly heard a snicker.

"Rainbow," Gordon whispered, feeling a pang of worry, "How good is pony hearing?"

"Very good," Fleetfoot yelled, "We heard everything you both said!"

After the barbecue ended, which depleted a good portion of Gordon's meat, and all was put away, the group made their way into the lounge and sat themselves down, each with an alcoholic drink in hand and plenty more within easy reaching distance.

"Here's the film," Gordon said, holding it up.

"Top Gun," read Spitfire, before suddenly smirking, "Well, someone's certainly going to be firing their guns tonight."

Gordon rolled his eyes, "How do you even know what a gun is?"

"I've seen the Griffons use them."

"Ah. Well, dirty but accurate joke aside, wanna watch?"

"The film? Or you and Rainbow banging each other?"

Cue another eye roll from Gordon, "You'll want to join in next."

"Well, we Wonderbolts are a tight knit group."

"I don't think I want any more information," Gordon replied cautiously, raising his hands.

"Don't want to feel inadequate?"

"I'm going to put the film on," Gordon replied, avoiding the issue and ignoring the winks from Spitfire and Fleetfoot..

Moments later, the film was loading and Gordon was sat in his seat, with Rainbow sat on him, laying back into him.

Not that he minded.

She helped keep him warm.

"What's the film about?" asked Soarin.

"Fighter pilots, fighter jets, lots of flying, explosions, women etc...that sort of thing."

"A bit like one of our shows then?"

"Maybe. I've never been to one of your shows, except that derby."

"Well, you'll have to come," Soarin replied, "We'll arrange a VIP pass for you."

"Thanks. So long as Dashie can come too."

"Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou," Rainbow replied, nuzzling his face rapidly, a huge smile on her face.

"Sure," replied Spitfire, holding back a laugh at the sight, "And the rest of your friends too."

"I'll let them know," Gordon replied, still being smothered by Rainbow's nuzzles, "Now, it's film time."

"Well?" Gordon asked, "What did you think?"

There was a momentary silence as Gordon looked around, waiting for an answer. He began to worry they may not have liked the film and put a dampener on what was a good night. Thankfully, though, Soarin soon gave him an answer.

"That. Was. AWESOME!"

"It was definitely a spectacle," Spitfire added, "And you say they used real jets to do those stunts?"

Gordon nodded, "Yep."

"Any more cool films?" asked Misty Fly.

"Plenty," Gordon replied, pointing to the cabinet in question, "Have a look."

"Can I pick one?"

Everyone looked to the source of the voice, timid enough to give Fluttershy a run for her money.

"Sure," replied Gordon, "Help yourself."

Seafire looked to Spitfire as if to look for further consent, and after a reassuring nod from her sister, she went over the cabinet.

"I'm not too sure what they're about," Seafire said.

"Well, just call out what you fancy and I'll let you know what it's about," Gordon replied.

Seafire spent a few seconds scanning the DVD's, looking for one that looked appealing. Soon enough, she picked one out.

"What's this about?" Seafire asked, holding up a copy of 'The Exorcist'.

Gordon visibly began to look uneasy, "I don't think you'll like that."

"Why not?"

"It's quite scary."

"Oh," Seafire replied, looking timid once more, "Well, what about this one?"

She put 'The Exorcist' back and got out a copy of 'Psycho'.

"Also scary. Luna would be kept busy for weeks if you saw either of them."

Several eyebrows raised at Gordon's comment.

"That scary, huh?" Spitfire asked.

"To the more sensitive types, yes."

Seafire put the DVD back and pulled out another film, "What about this one?"

This time she pulled out 'Silence of the Lambs'.

"No. Just...no."

Seafire nervously put it back, wondering what could possibly be scary about a film with innocent little lambs, but nonetheless picked out another.

Gordon paused momentarily, looking at what she had pulled out, and smiled, "I think'll you'll like that."

Seafire had picked out Avengers Assemble.

"Please tell me you have more super hero films?" Rainbow asked, grinning excitedly with her muzzle right in Gordon's face.

"I take it you like it then?"

Rainbow nodded her head excitedly and grinned like a Cheshire cat, "The way that flying ship-"

"The hellicarrier."

"Yeah that, it was totally awesome!"

"I'll have to show you the other Marvel films at some point."

"Are there a lot?"

"Over a dozen. Anyway, what do you all want to do now?"

"Well," Spitfire began, standing up and stretching her wings and arms, "We'd like to hit the hay. We need to be up early tomorrow to return to the academy."

"Sure thing, wanna head up too, Dashie?"

"Yeah, I'm getting a little tired now."

Gordon got up from his chair and began putting the film away and switching everything off, watched by the others.

"Use any of the spare bedrooms I showed you," Gordon said, "Get a shower too if you want one."

"Thanks," replied Spitfire, "I'll share a room with my sister. The others can do as they please."

Putting the blu-ray case back on the shelf, Gordon began to head for the stairs, grabbing a bottle of whiskey and glasses in the process.

"Come on Dashiekins," he said, taking her by the hand, "Bed time."

Rainbow ignored the snickers from the Wonderbolts and leaned in close to Gordon, "Call me Dashiekins in front of them again and I'll give you a spanking that will knock you out of your boots!"

"Make sure you have him tied up so he can't escape!" yelled Misty Fly.

"You might want to gag him to or the neighbours might complain about the noise!" added Fleetfoot, yelling also.

Gordon turned to Rainbow, who was now blushing beat red in embarrassment, "Well, if we ask Applejack, she might lend us some rope-"

Gordon was suddenly cut off as Rainbow kissed him full on the mouth, "You. Me. Bed. Now."

Rainbow took him by the hand and half dragged him up the stairs to the bedroom where she wasted no time in removing all of her clothes, deciding to sleep in just her birthday suit. Gordon meanwhile, had stripped down to just his boxers and joined Rainbow in bed, putting the bottle of Johnny Walker's on the bedside table.

"You always bring a drink to bed?"

"Sometimes," he replied pouring a glass, "Helps me sleep. Want some?"

"Sure."

Gordon poured another glass and handed it to Rainbow, "One whiskey, neat."

Rainbow took the glass and the overpowering smell filled her nostrils as she moved it closer to her mouth.

"I feel like I could get drunk just from the smell."

Gordon laughed, "Yeah, it's pretty strong stuff. I'm sure a big girl like you can handle it though. If not, then I could always pour you a glass of water."

Rainbow glared at Gordon and immediately downed the drink in one in an attempt to show Gordon she could cope with it. As soon as she swallowed it though, the strength of the alcohol caused her to start coughing, much to Gordon's morbid pleasure.

"Enjoy?"

Rainbow set the glass down, glared as fiercely as she could at Gordon, spread out her wings and pounced.

Chapter - 21 - You Are Cordially Invited

"You look beautiful."

"So you keep saying," Rainbow said, turning around, the skirt of her strapless and sleeveless silver dress swaying as she did so, "And I look far too effeminate!"

"Deny it all you want Dashie, but you love getting dolled up like this."

"No I don't!" she replied folding her arms and looking away, a faint pink blush on her cheeks.

"Yes you do," Gordon replied, walking up to her hand embracing her, "Why else would you have got dressed five hours before dinner starts?"

"Maybe...I...maybe I just want to appreciate Rarity's hard work more."

Gordon raised an eyebrow, "Riiiiight. Anyway, I believe we are due to be introduced to the King before dinner."

"Yeah, isn't someone coming to get us?"

"Yeah, any time now. Followed by hours of mingling."

Rainbow groaned loudly, clearly not enthusiastic at the thought, "Did you have these dinners in the Army?"

"Yep. Hated them."

"So why do them?"

"It's inadvisable to disobey a General when you're just a lowly Second Lieutenant. Come to think of it it's inadvisable to disobey a General at all, to be honest."

"Career ending mistake?"

"Life threatening mistake more like. I remember once when a private thought it was a good idea to swear at a Regimental Sergeant Major, and then throw a punch at him."

"What happened?"

"The private was dragged away to the Provost Sergeant and never seen again."

"WHAT?!"

"He was kicked out in disgrace after serving a year in a military prison."

"He was imprisoned for a year for swearing and throwing a punch?" Rainbow asked, her eyes almost boggling out in surprise.

"Insubordination is dealt with severely in the British Army. Considering such an act would once have resulted in an execution, he got off lightly. Besides, you don't swear or attempt to punch a superior and expect get away with it. You may not like them, but they're still your superior. I remember my physical training instructor was a monumental bell-end, but I never actually told him that or gave in to the temptation to twat him one. Though I get the feeling he knew what I, and others, thought of him."

"That tough in the army?"

"Yep. You're either cut out to be a soldier or you're not.

"Speaking of a army training, haven't we been invited to observe some army recruits?"

"Yeah, it'll be interesting to watch. Chief of the General Staff Field Marshal Sir Edward Wellesley himself sent the invite, as well as dinner at his private home with his wife and family."

"Urgh," Rainbow groaned, "Does that mean I have to get all pretty again?"

"You know you're not very good at convincing me you don't like it?"

"You'll be wearing my tiara in your face if you don't shut up!"

"Now now Dashie, what would Rarity think if you damaged her fine work?"

"The tiara is mine!"

"......yours?" Gordon asked with a twisted smile.

It took a moment, but Rainbow soon realised her mistake.

"Shit."

"Worry not Dashie, your secret's safe with me."

"Thanks," she replied unconvinced, folding her arms defensively.

"Seriously though Dash, I know you don't like making it public that you like getting dressed up; I might tease but I'd never go out of my way to humiliate you."

"I know. Rarity wants me to to be more like this in public, saying it would stop ponies thinking I'm a stallion."

"Ponies think that?"

Rainbow nodded.

"I would have thought the assets on your chest and your curvy plot were clues to your gender."

"You'd think so," Rainbow replied, revelling in Gordon's comments, "But some ponies only see the 'coltish' way I act and the sound of my voice, put two and two together and come up with five."

*KNOCK* *KNOCK*

"Enter!" Gordon half-shouted, slightly startling Rainbow.

The door to the bedroom opened revealing a Griffon male in full dress, his rank insignia showing him to be a corporal.

"Captain Gresley, Miss Dash, His Majesty and Her Royal Highness are ready for for you. If you would please follow me."

"Of course," Gordon replied, holding his right arm out, "Ready, Miss Dash?"

"Of course, Captain Gresley," Rainbow replied, taking his arm.

The pair followed the footman out of the door and down the ornately decorated corridor, flanked by a row of ceremonial guards also clad in full dress uniform. The walls were adorned with large paintings of highly decorated military figures of the past, basking residents and guests of the glories of the Griffon kingdom's glorious military past. The spotless, blood-red carpets, mahogany furnishings and gold trimmings oozed of royalty and grandeur.

Within a couple of minutes, the group reached the bottom of the main staircase and followed the footman through a doorway down the side of the staircase, through a narrow corridor before coming into yet another hallway with large ceiling high windows giving a panoramic view of the gardens. The footman approached a set of two large mahogany doors and turned to face Gordon and Rainbow.

"If you would please wait here a moment."

They both nodded and the footman entered the room and closed the door.

"Nervous?" asked Gordon.

"A little."

"Only a little?"

"OK, maybe a lot. We are about to meet the Griffon King and Griffons already hate ponies so it wouldn't take much to-"

The doors opened once more, revealing the footman, gesturing for the pair to enter. The footman turned to face away from Rainbow and Gordon, and spoke loudly and clearly for all the guests in the room to hear.

"Captain Gordon Gresley of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland-"

How did they know my country of origin? I'm sure I've never mentioned it.

"-and Element of Loyalty Miss Rainbow Dash of the Diarchy of Equestria."

Gordon and Rainbow entered and saw their hosts standing in their positions at a large banquet table. The footman turned once more to Rainbow and Gordon, "His Majesty King Edward and Her Royal Highness Queen Katherine, welcome you to the United Kingdom of Griffonia."

The footman extended his arm to the side, beckoning them to move as such. As they approached the table Gordon bowed as he did when meeting his former boss, known to many others as the Queen, while Rainbow curtsied.

"Rise, please," the King said, "Your gestures are appreciated, but not necessary."

Both Gordon and Rainbow stood at ease and waited for the king to speak once more.

"Do come and sit yourselves down," he said, "Can I interest you in a drink? I have an extensive collection of whiskeys and brandy, cognacs and spirits."

"A whiskey on the rocks, please," Gordon replied, "You Rainbow?"

"The same."

"Interesting," replied the king, "Ponies tend to not drink whiskeys due to their high alcohol content."

"Gordon introduced me to some of his world's drinks."

"Indeed," replied Gordon, turning to the footman, "Which reminds me..."

The footman looked at Gordon momentarily before remembering what he was referring to, "Of course, if you will excuse me, your highness."

"Of course."

The footman left the room for a brief moment before returning with an item, and handed it to Gordon.

"Thank you," Gordon said, turning to the King, "Sir, where I come from, it is customary to bring a gift for the host when invited for dinner, so I brought along a bottle from my own drink's collection."

Gordon held the box in full view, and the King beckoned Gordon forwards. He calmly approached, behaving exactly as he did when at Buckingham Palace, and stopped at arm's length from the King who took the box from Gordon.

"Johnnie Walker Blue Label Ghost and Rare Glenury Royal,"

"The only bottle I have of it, and very rare," Gordon replied, "This seemed a good time to have it, that is, if your majesty would like some?"

"Of course," the King replied, excited at being the first Griffon to try a human whiskey, "We'd be honoured."

The King called for his footman to bring whiskey glasses over for everyone, as well as a bucket of ice.

"While my servants bring glasses and ice, allow me to introduce you my family," the King said with restrained excitement.

To the right of the King's seat, was an equally ornately dressed Griffon female.

"She who is my wife, Queen Katherine."

"It is a pleasure Captain, Miss Dash."

"Like wise ma'am," Gordon replied with a bow, while Rainbow curtsied.

The King moved around the table, to the right of the Queen, "Prince Bartholomew, First In Line of Succession."

Both Gordon and Bartholomew gave respectful nods while the King moved further along.

"The Princess Royal, Princess Mary."

The King continued to introduce the rest of his family, two sons and three daughters in all, with Bartholomew being almost the same age as Gordon, while the rest were aged between 17 and 24.

Shortly after introductions were complete and everyone was in their seat, Gordon sitting to the left of the King, opposite the Queen and Rainbow beside him, the footman returned with glasses and a bucket of ice. The footman placed a whiskey glass down at everyone's place while Gordon opened the bottle of whiskey, the strong smell immediately filling the noses of everyone at the table.

"Why is it called ghost whiskey?" asked Rainbow.

"Because it was made at a distillery that has since closed, making them irreplaceable and sought after by collectors and connoisseurs," Gordon replied, "Hence why they also cost a lot more."

"And we are most grateful for sharing it with us," the King replied, pouring himself a glass.

Setting the bottle down and lifting the glass to his nose, the King's senses were overwhelmed with the whiskey's rich aroma.

"By the gods, that smells wonderful," he replied, before taking a sip.

He set the glass down, and all others at the table waited expectantly for his opinion, Gordon in particular, could feel his heart beating a little faster than normal.

"An excellent whiskey."

Soon enough, everyone had started their main course. Roast beef in gravy with roast potatoes and vegetables; along with more whiskey to wash it all down with.

"I must say, Miss Dash, that I'm surprised to see a pony eating meat," the Princess Royal said.

"I bet," Rainbow replied with a small laugh and smile, "I've eaten plenty of fish before, but rarely ate red meat until Gordon arrived. Pegasi don't mind but there's always those, especially amongst non-pegasi ponies, that because they disagree with it, go out of their way to demonise anyone who does including making up all manners of accusations."

"Even we Griffon's get some flak," Prince Bartholomew replied, "It's hardly our fault we're omnivores."

"The same with humanity too," Gordon replied, "There's militant vegans and vegetarians that go so far as to feed their cats and dogs non-meat diets."

"Are they that stupid?"

Gordon nodded, "They don't get away with it though, they usually end up being prosecuted yet still don't acknowledge they did anything wrong."

"There's too many folk like that," the King replied, "Even with irrefutable evidence they still deny their crimes."

Like Celestia, Gordon thought.

"Moving onto other matters," Princess Isabel, the youngest of the siblings, said, "I must ask Miss Dash whom it was that made her dress. It's beautiful."

"Told you so," Gordon replied.

"Shut up," Rainbow muttered to him, prompting an amused smile from the King and Queen.

Rainbow turned her attention to the Princess, "My good friend Rarity made it, and the many other dresses I have."

Princess Isabel's eyes lit up with glee and a very noticeable smile as wide as her face appeared, "I must commission her...if that is permitted."

She cast a glance over to her father, who, not even looking up from his beef steak answered, "Be sure to use go through the correct diplomatic channels, and use your own funds. The tax payers will have my head if they found out they were the ones paying for our luxuries."

Princess Isabel suppressed the urge to squee in delight while Gordon turned to the King, "You don't get grants from the government?"

"We get some, but we also have means to raise our own funds so we can indulge in our own pursuits and interests. Any grants from tax payers sources are usually only used for administrative purposes and such, like paying the wages of palace staff or for fuel for our fleet of vehicles."

"Speaking of vehicles," Gordon said, "I didn't know that the Griffons had already invented internal combustible engines and had them fitted to vehicles."

The King nodded, "They're becoming more mainstream and with our ever growing railway network there are grand plans in place to have a sophisticated transport networks that will be the envy of the world. In fact, the first diesel powered trains are already being used in goods yards and plans are being drawn up for versions to be used on passenger and freight services."

"Similar once more to my own. In fact, many countries in my world use electricity as a power source for trains with power provided by overhead wires."

"Our experts too have looked into that," the King replied, "But as of yet is not feasible technologically or financially. In a few decades, maybe. We've also launched test ships which are diesel powered, but as you most likely know, those engines are much larger. And louder."

"Would you be able to tell us more about your military service, Captain?" asked the Queen.

"Of course, at least that which I'm at liberty to discuss. Whilst I may no longer be serving, I'm still bound to certain rules regarding secrecy."

"We understand," the Queen replied, "We have such rules ourselves. First I'd like to ask, why did you decide to join the Army?"

"Well, I guess I wanted to follow in my dad's footsteps. He joined up as a soldier and joined the 1st Armoured Division, eventually becoming a Staff Sergeant and seeing action in the Gulf War."

"The Gulf War?"

"An armed conflict that started over oil. A country called Kuwait was invaded by another country called Iraq over oil pricing and production disputes. In response, a United Nations coalition of thirty five countries lead by the United States of America responded with force and eventually expelled Iraq from Kuwait."

"That sounds like a simplified version of events," the King replied.

"It is. It had long lasting effects that are still felt today.....even for me."

"Your father," the King commented, knowing what Gordon meant.

"I don't follow," Princess Isabelle replied.

"My dad was killed in action during the Gulf War. In an airstrike from Iraqi bombers.......they didn't even find his body."

A few moments of sombre silence passed, the only sound the clinking of cutlery on plates.

"What was his name?" the King asked, "Your father?"

"Stephen. Staff Sergeant Stephen Gresley. Born on 4th May 1954 in Hull, East Yorkshire. Joined up the first day he could and never looked back."

"Why did you decide to become an officer?"

"My mother encouraged me. It was hard work and I had to push myself hard to do it, but I did it."

"Have you seen action yourself?"

"I've been on many combat tours, mostly to Afghanistan."

"Tough training?"

"Very," Gordon replied with a laugh, "Not everyone makes it through training."

"I understand you'll be visiting our training camp at Cleckheaton?"

"Yes. I'm quite looking forward to it," Gordon replied with a wry smile, "It should bring back a few good, and amusing, memories."

An hour or so later, dinner was over. Rainbow had joined the Queen and her daughters for tea in the lounge, whilst her sons retired for the night. Gordon however, was invited by the king to his private office. Not even the Queen was permitted to enter without explicit permission.

Gordon followed the king inside and shut the door behind him. The King's room was even as ornately decorated as the rest of the palace and included its own fireplace and a large drinks cabinet filled with whiskeys, cognacs and brandys, in addition to the many bookcases rammed full of books of varying ages.

"Would you like another drink?" the King asked, walking over to the drinks cabinet, "A brandy, perhaps?"

"Yes please."

The King removed a bottle out of the cabinet along with two glasses and set them on a small table in front of the fireplace, where two armchairs also stood.

"Please, sit yourself down."

"Thank you," Gordon replied, doing so.

The King poured himself and Gordon a glass of brandy each, before picking his up.

"A toast?"

Gordon nodded.

"To our fathers. May they ever rest in peace."

Gordon nodded and clinked his glass with the King's.

"It's a shame neither of us got to see our father's for longer than we did. To lose such a figure so young."

"Only those who have gone through it can truly know what it's like."

"Indeed. And in my case, becoming King at eight years old didn't help. Fortunately, my uncle was able rule as Regent until I reached the Age of Ascension."

"Age of Ascension?"

"The day a Griffon boy becomes a man. For us that is his 21st birthday."

"In my society, at least my own country, a child is considered an adult on their eighteenth birthday, legally at least. The age of consent is sixteen and you can learn to drive at seventeen."

"That is all very confusing."

"Indeed. Even more so if you consider that in England, a five year old can legally consume alcohol in a private home. Sixteen in a pub if you're having it with a meal. Otherwise it's eighteen to buy and consume in a pub or buy from a off-licence."

The King blinked in astonishment, "You come from a most confusing place."

"We're a peculiar bunch."

"Indeed. But I'm guessing you know I didn't call you here to chit chat?"

Gordon nodded.

The King wasted no time and set down his brandy glass and leaned back in his chair, his tone shifting to that of a serious nature, "You know of our financial and political support of the Human Museum in Trottingham?"

"Yes. I've been there myself."

"What is your opinion of it?"

"It would be better if Celestia stopped interfering and forcing through her anti-human propaganda."

"What of the relics and artefacts?"

"Very interesting. Though I'm told Celestia managed to destroy some items before the museum founders could hide all of them."

"True," replied the King, getting up and moving over to a large oil painting of a past Queen, "But what if I told you, that there are also some other items neither side got hold of?"

"What kind of items?" Gordon asked, watching the King and wondering where the conversation was going, "Why would they not be in the museum?"

The King turned around and swung open the oil painting, revealing a hidden safe, "These items aren't meant to be in a museum."

The King input the combination and opened the safe, "These items have been in the possession of the Griffons before even Princess Luna was banished."

"...what? Human items?"

The King nodded, "Yes."

"What kind of-"

Gordon felt all colour drain from his face as the King held aloft the items in front of him. A watch and a notebook that he recognised all too well. Also included were several rolled up scrolls fastened with the King's Private Wax Seal. Breaking such a seal without authority was illegal, punishable with prison time but considered by some to be an act of High Treason.

"I swear upon my honour as King of the United Kingdom of Griffonia, that these are genuine and you have my explicit permission to break the wax seal."

"Why.....why are you showing me these?"

"Because you are the only person in the world, who has the right to have them."

The King held the items out, and after a few seconds hesitation, Gordon took them.

"What if....what if Celestia finds out about them?"

"I'm sure you'll tell her, in your own style, to mind her own business."

Rain hammered the palace windows as Gordon sat at the writing desk, his attention completely focused upon the diary given to him by King Edward. He took another sip of whiskey before glancing over to Rainbow who was fast asleep in bed.

Turning his attention back to the diary, he continued to read the entries.

So.....here I am. In Candyland. With inhabitants I would describe as a furries' wet dream, treating me for my wounds. Naturally I assumed i was hallucinating at first, but soon came to the realisation that this is all very much real. Despite seemingly helpful locals, I can't stay here. I need to find out how I got here so I can return. This place, wherever it is, is most definitely over of the rainbow.

Gordon decided to read more.

I have once again incurred the spine-chilling wrath of my nurse. She caught me out of bed again and carried me with her magic back to bed. I have no idea what she said, but it seemed implied she would break my legs if she caught me out of bed without permission again.

At least she's stopped giving me hay and flowers to eat.

He read another entry.

I've finally been allowed to walk around outside, though I must stay close to her house. The locals are slowly warming up to me now they realise I have no hostile intention. My nurse must have put in a good word for me. I have noticed a new pony in the village though, until I know his actual name, I'll simply refer to him as Merlin. Purely because of his beard.

"One more entry, then bed," Gordon said quietly to himself.

Merlin seems to be quite popular amongst the unicorns. Is he some sort of celebrity? Anyway, from my wild guess I think he's going to try and find a way at establishing better communications between myself and the natives.

Speaking of communications, my nurse keeps deliberately brushing me with her tail when she walks past. Does that mean something?

Gordon pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling deeply. After a few seconds of motionless activity, he closed the diary and finished off the last of the whiskey in his glass. He put the diary back in his bag and hid it amongst his clothes, desperate for it not to be discovered, especially by Celestia.

And the scrolls...

It certainly explains why the Griffons have a Westminster style of government and English names.

It still doesn't explain why it took them centuries to unite though.

The answer will be out there somewhere.

Removing his clothes and blowing out the candle light, he slipped into bed with Rainbow, turning her into a little spoon. As soon as he did though, she turned over and rested her head on his chest.

"Gordon?" Rainbow muttered quietly.

"Yeah?"

"Are you OK?"

"I'm fine. Why do you ask?"

"Your heart's beating quite fast."

"I'm fine, Dashie. Don't worry."

"You know you can talk to me about anything, right?"

"Sure. But really, it's nothing to worry about."

"OK," she replied tiredly, not convinced but too tired too argue, "Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Dash."

Very quickly, the pair fell into blissful slumber.

THE FOLLOWING MORNING

"Nice watch."

"Thanks. It was my dads."

Which somehow still works. At least the King put in a new battery.

"Cool," Rainbow replied before her attention was drawn to her destination, "Big building."

"Similarish to the Palace of Westminster in London, only slightly smaller. Is it just me?" Gordon began, "Or are there too many similarities for it just to be coincidence?"

"There's too many. And if I remember correctly from what I read in your history books, your Palace of Westminster wasn't built until the early 19th century, after the original caught fire."

"Very good Dashie," Gordon teased, "Don't let Twilight know you're an egghead, she'd never let you leave the library."

"Shut up! Anyway, as I was saying, the humans from eight centuries ago, were from a time when your Westminster wasn't even built, at least as you know it today. Apart from Westminster Hall."

"True. So?" Gordon enquired, interested to see if she had picked up on the same thing he had.

"So? How come the Griffons have built a palace in a very similar style of architecture and design?"

"I really wish I had a definitive answer Dashie."

"You mean you have a not-definitive answer?"

"I don't know."

"What about when you went to the Castle of the Two Sisters and came back with that bag? What was in it? Is it related to this?"

"I can't tell you."

"Why not? Don't you trust me?" Dashie asked, her voice breaking slightly and trying in vain not cry.

"I do trust you, but until I have a solid answer, I'd rather not publicise my hypothesis."

"In case the Princess gets wind of it?"

Gordon nodded, "I will not give her any reason to suppress what I've discovered and erase all evidence it ever existed."

What does he mean by that? Does he have something he hasn't shown me?

"What about Princess Luna? Do you trust her?"

"I do, but I dare say she's still scared of her sister."

"Of what?"

"Being sent back to the moon? A wild guess I know, but seeing how cold blooded Celestia is, I wouldn't put it past her."

Rainbow said nothing more, knowing that trying to convince Gordon that the Princess wasn't how he thought she was was pointless, even when he was in a listening mood. The car they were riding in, very similar in appearance to an original Rolls-Royce Phantom, came to a full stop and the driver got out and opened the door. The pair stepped out and were soon greeted by a well-dressed Griffon, accompanied by two armed guards.

"Captain Gresley, Miss Dash, welcome to the Palace of Winchester. I am Robert Ford, Speaker of the House of Commons."

"Pleasure, Mr Speaker."

The Griffon blinked in astonishment, taken back by Gordon's response, "You honour me with my correct form of address, Captain Gresley; I shall remember that. If the two of you would follow me, Prime Minister's Question begins in half an hour. I understand you shall both be viewing the proceedings from the public gallery?"

"Yes. I must say I'm looking forward to it, and seeing how it compares to my own country's parliament."

"I hope we compare well."

The Speaker lead the pair into the Palace of Winchester itself, and into the main lobby were members of the public were permitted. Gordon and Rainbow were escorted through the lobby and down a corridor leading to the public gallery above the Commons, giving an almost bird's eye view of the chamber.

"Feel free to sit anywhere you like," the Speaker said, "If you will excuse me though, I must attend to my duties."

The Speaker left, leaving Rainbow and Gordon to take front row seats, very much aware of the other Griffon's in the gallery looking at them. Gordon turned to the Griffon to his left.

"Greetings."

The Griffon fainted.

"Once again, I'm very sorry," Gordon said, "I never intended for that to happen."

"No worries Captain," the now unfainted Griffon replied, "I just never expected to see a human, let alone have one speak to me."

"Understandable, I felt the same way about ponies."

The pair shared a small laugh before a loud voice boomed around the chamber.

"Questions to the Prime Minister!"

The nose in the chamber quickly dissipated as members retook their seats, some members having already caught sight of Gordon and Rainbow.

"Thank you, Mr Speaker," the Prime Minister said, standing up, "First I would like to welcome our honoured guests, Captain Gordon Gresley and Miss Rainbow Dash, to the House of Commons for this session of Prime Minister's Questions; and I'm certain that all members of this house are delighted to have a human walk amongst us once more. For were it not for humanity, then the United Kingdom of Griffonia would have never existed, and our people would be divided and scattered and defenceless against the tyranny of the Solar Deceiver."

Rainbow frowned and clenched her fists, but calmed as soon as she felt a hand on her own.

"Easy Dashie," whispered Gordon, "It's just politics."

"Mr Speaker," the Prime Minister continued, "Last week's financial figures showing the economy growing 2.1% in the last quarter, are a vindication of the Liberal and Unionist Party's policy of lowering corporation tax, slashing business rates and cutting red tape to encourage business growth and development. The members opposite would quite happily have seen businesses large and small struggle with the burden of business regulations and high taxes strangling their growth. It is thanks to the Liberal and Unionist Party that workers can now take home larger pay checks and pay less tax than they did before."

A chorus of cheers from the government benches echoed throughout the Chamber, whereas a smattering of boos and shaking heads from the opposition benches went by almost unnoticed. The Prime Minister sat back down in his seat, and the Leader of the Opposition stood up.

"Jeremiah Cainbridge," bellowed the Speaker.

"Mr Speaker, once more we hear about how the Liberal and Unionist Party claim to be helping the workers of this nation, but what he really means is that they're helping on the richest. He can spin and twist words and figures all he wants to make it look like he's helping the poorest in our society, but in reality all his party's policies are doing are making the rich richer and the poor poorer. Real-time spending on the health service is lower than the inflation rate and access to other public services is thwarted by the box ticking jobsworths who think they know more than qualified experts."

The Leader of the Opposition sat back down and the Prime Minister stood back up.

"And once more Mr Speaker, we hear the honourable member resort to petty accusations. The Liberal and Unionist Party always have, and always will be staunch supporters of our health service, and in regards to funding it and other public services, whilst we agree that funding has been lower than inflation,"

Upon admitting that, the opposition benches launched in joyous cheers that lasted for several seconds.

"Order!" bellowed the Speaker, as the Prime Minister sat back down.

The cheering continued even more loudly.

"OOOOORRDEEERRRR!!" bellowed the Spesker.

The cheering calmed down quickly and members retook their seats.

"Members will be reminded that interrupting the Prime Minister, or any other member, breaches the etiquette and decorum of the House. Members will be more civil when any other member is speaking. The Prime Minister."

The Speaker sat back down and the Prime Minister stood back up, "Thank you, Mr Speaker. Government spending on public services are lower than inflation because the last government, a Socialist and Worker's Party government, made a monumental almighty mess of the nation's finances and economy. It's a damned good thing their time in government ended before they ran out of other people's money!"

As the PM retook his seat, the opposition benches launched in furious, pointing talons and making snide remarks to members on the Government benches, who simply watched on in amusement.

"Is this...normal?" asked Rainbow.

"Absolutely," replied Gordon, laughing also, "It's just like home."

LATER THAT DAY

Gordon and Rainbow stepped out of the Royal car, and were greeted by an officer in dress uniform, accompanied by several Sergeants and a Regimental Sergeant Major. Approaching them, with Rainbow beside him, he saluted; a gesture the Griffons returned. The officer approached.

"Welcome to Cleckheaton, Captain Gresley," the officer said, lowering his salute, "I am Captain Arthur Dundas, CO of this camp."

"Pleasure, Captain. Allow me to introduce Miss Rainbow Dash, Element of Loyalty."

"Pleasure, Miss Dash."

"Likewise, Captain."

"Now," the Captain said, "You both didn't come here to chit-chat, so how about a tour of the camp before showing you the sorry excuses for soldiers we have here? Once I've introduced you to my senior NCO's?"

"Fine with me, Captain".

After a brief introduction, the CO lead the group into the camp proper with Gordon almost bouncing with joy.

"If you would like Captain," the CO said, "Feel free to give these recruits of British style soldiering."

"Thank you, Captain. I most certainly will."

Whilst Gordon went off to discuss soldiering with the CO, Rainbow accompanied Corporal Vickers to the Mess Hall to be introduced to one of the companies, though she would not partake in yelling at soldiers herself. Much to her displeasure.

"I understand you are quite the talented flyer, Miss Dash?"

"Oh yeah. I practice every day. I hope to join the Wonderbolts one day."

"Quite the challenge, they have very high standards. And Group Captain Spitfire takes absolutely no crap from anyone. I've witnessed myself her giving a rookie a beasting. She must have Griffon blood in her."

"She must have. I hope I'm never on the receiving end of her beastings."

"You will be. If she doesn't have a reason, she'll find a reason."

"Really?" asked Rainbow, confused.

"It's nothing personal. It happens to us all. It's simply to toughen you up."

"Oh. Well I guess she wouldn't do it just for fun."

The Griffon laughed, "You sure about that?"

"Huh?"

"It's impossible not to be in charge of rookies and not be just the tiniest bit of a dickhead towards them."

The Corporal lead Rainbow into the mess hall, where the Recruits of his Company where getting there dinner. The recruits, making a lot of noise, hadn't even noticed a superior enter the room; all of them, too busy stuffing their faces with the King's food.

"Attention!" bellowed the Corporal.

Almost immediately, every Recruit turned their attention to him and stood to attention.

"As you can see, we have a guest."

Corporal Vickers noted some of the disgusted looks on his Recruits, clearly not liking having a pony amongst them. Sensing this, Corporal Vickers continued.

"Rainbow Dash is a guest of the King himself and is here with his permission. Disrespect her, and you disrespect the King and such an act will be dealt with severely. Is that clear?"

"YES CORPORAL!" echoed the Recruits.

All but one.

Corporal Vickers marched quickly over to the insubordinate Recruit.

"Why did you not reply to my question, Recruit Watson?"

"I had my mouth full of food, Corporal."

"FIVE PUSH-UPS, NOW!"

The Recruit quickly did he as was told.

"Eat a mouthful of food then do another five push-ups! Then do it again and again until you've finished your meal!"

Corporal Vickers watched as Recruit Watson did five push-ups followed by a mouthful of food, followed by another five push-ups then another mouthful of food. After several goes, the Private sat in his seat for another mouthful, but instead of having one, deliberately dropped the fork on the plate and pushed it away.

"Is there a problem with your meal, Recruit Watson?"

"No Corporal."

"Then why are you not eating it?"

"I cannot do push-ups and eat at the same time, Corporal."

"You weren't doing them at the same time, you were alternating between the two. Now, finish your meal."

The Corporal walked away, but turned back around when heard laughing. For some inexplicable reason, Recruit Watson was laughing, watched on by the Corporal and his fellow Recruits.

"Is something funny, Recruit Watson?" the Corporal asked, his tone firm and harsh.

"No, Corporal," Recruit Watson replied, still laughing.

"Well clearly something amused you. Do share it with the rest of us."

The Recruit didn't share the joke.

"Outside, now!" bellowed the Corporal.

Recruit Watson wisely obeyed, still laughing, and went outside, followed by a Lance Corporal.

"Fetch Sergeant Ashwood," he said, turning to the Lance Corporal and walking outside, followed by Rainbow.

"Yes, Corporal."

The Lance Corporal left, leaving the Recruit and the Corporal, the former still holding back laughter.

"Stop laughing, Recruit."

The Recruit tried, but failed.

"What has you so amused, Recruit? Are you going to share the joke?"

The Recruit didn't answer.

"Corporal Vickers asked you a question, Recruit Watson!"

Corporal Vickers stood to attention as Sergeant Ashwood approached, the Recruit however, didn't.

"STAND TO ATTENTION BOY!" bellowed the Sergeant.

To the disbelief of the others, Recruit Watson burst into full blown laughter, so much so he lost his balance and staggered around, clutching his sides.

"Get the Provost Sergeant," he said, turning to Corporal Vickers, "Get him beasted!"

"Yes Sergeant!"

Corporal Vickers grabbed the Recruit by the arm and dragged him away. Putting up some resistance, the Lance Corporal grabbed the other arm.

"Stop resisting!"

"I don't have to take orders from you."

"Oh yes you do boy," Corporal Vickers replied, "As a Lance Corporal, he outranks you and thus can give you orders. Now, obey his orders or you will be charged with insubordination!"

Corporal Vickers sent a Private ahead to inform the Provost Sergeant of the situation. A minute later, with Rainbow still following, they approached the Provost Sergeant's hut where they were met with one of the most terrifying sights known to man and Griffon alike.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WRONG? WHY ARE YOU HERE?!" bellowed the Provost Sergeant, marching angrily from his hut and getting right in the face of Recruit Watson, "WHY HAVE I BEEN INCONVENIENCED?! WHY HAVE I BEEN DRAGGED OUT OF MY DINNER TO DEAL WITH A SCRAWNY LITTLE SHIT LIKE YOU? WHY ARE YOU HERE BOY? WHAT'S YOUR CRIME?"

The Recruit didn't answer quickly enough and his lips trembled. Rainbow too felt herself shake a little.

"What's the matter boy? You gonna cry?" the Provost Sergeant asked condescendingly.

"Absolutely not Sergeant."

"Don't give me that shit, boy. Why are you here? You have two fucking seconds to answer my question before I rip your fucking nuts off and shit them down your fucking neck! WHY ARE YOU 'ERE BOY?!"

"I wouldn't eat my dinner, Sergeant."

"Why? Because it was shit, was it?"

"Because-"

"You refused the King's meal?"

"I found I could not eat and do push ups at the same time, sir-Sergeant."

"......what did you call me?"

"Sergeant."

The Provost Sergeant got right into the Recruit's personal space, and spoke with disturbingly calm anger, "You call me sir again, and I'll rearrange your fucking testicles."

"Yes s-"

"REFER ALWAYS TO ME AS SERGEANT!"

"Yes Sergeant!"

"LOUDER!"

"YES SERGEANT!"

"LOUDER"

"YES SERGEANT!"

"Oh we went down a decibel there, what's the matter boy? Can't you shout? Can't you shout?" the Provost Sergeant asked, getting right into the side of the Recruit's face, rubbing his nose and pushing the Recruit's head away, "Why are you pulling away boy? Show some spine boy. Show me some spine!"

Recruit Watson, rather than resist any further attempts from the Provost Sergeant to push his head away, pushed back into the Sergeant.

Big mistake.

"DON'T YOU PUSH INTO ME!" the Provost Sergeant bellowed, pushing his face right back into the Recruit and even further than before, "DON'T YOU PUSH YOUR FUCKING HEAD INTO ME BOY!"

An almost crying Recruit Watson took a small step backwards.

"STAND STILL! STAND FUCKING STILL!"

Recruit Watson stood still, his lips trembling very slightly as he tried desperately to not break.

"I'LL EAT YOU ALIVE BOY! I'LL EAT YOUR SORRY CARCASS AND FEED YOUR BONES TO MY DOGS! I AM YOUR WORST FUCKING NIGHTMARE! I 'ATE YOU BOY! AND I'VE ONLY JUST BLOODY MET YA!"

"You ever call me Sarge again, boy," Sergeant Ashwood said, holding his baton up to the terrified Recruit's face, "And I'll shove this sausarge up your passarge before pulling it out and taking your virginity along with it."

"You run an impressive set-up, Sergeant Royston."

"Thank you, Captain. I expect nothing less than the absolute best from every soldier under my command. Some are good enough to compete in athletics competitively. Recruit Collinson, for instance, can run the hundred meters in just under eight seconds."

"Impressive."

The Sergeant turned to the Recruits, still stood to attention.

"COLLINSON!"

After a few seconds, a soldier came running up to the Sergeant and Gordon.

"What's up, Sarge?"

Meanwhile

Recruit Watson panted as he stacked yet more empty oil drums onto the truck for the sole purpose of doing so.

*CLANG*

"DON'T YOU BANG MY DRUMS!"

A few minutes later.

"You talk like that to me again and I'll kick my boot so far up your arse it will knock your teeth out."

A panting and exhausted Recruit Collinson trembled, desperately holding onto his bowels for dear life.

A few minutes later, Gordon, still in the company of Sergeant Royston, accompanied him to the Mess Hall to inspect the cleaning.

"What are your views on the camp, Captain?"

"It feels nostalgic. Reminds me of my own training at Sandhurst."

"I remember when I first came here. On my first day I made the mistake of forgetting to salute a visiting Brigadier."

"How bad was the beasting?"

"Well I never forgot to salute a superior again, put it that way. What about you?"

"I got a bollocking from a Colonel for having my tie skewiff once."

"At least we can laugh about it now."

"I wanted to laugh then but knew that if I did I'd be in it even deeper."

"You and me both."

The pair entered the mess hall and saw straight away that the tables and chairs had been cleaned and tidied, so went inside the kitchen area. Gordon looked at the spotless pots and dishes stacked very neatly. On a kitchen unit already designated for pots and pans. Gordon, approached the Recruit that was placed in charge for cleaning the Mess Hall and pointed to the offending items.

"What is this mess, Recruit Barclay?"

"Erm..."

"They have not been put in their correct place," Gordon turned to the red faced NCO, "Sergeant, this is completely unacceptable."

"Recruit Barclay," the Sergeant seethed, "You will report to the Provost Sergeant and when he asks you why you are there, you will tell him you failed to meet the standards set by a guest of the King himself. And when he asks why, you will tell him 'mind your own fucking business'."

Recruit Barclay laughed.

"DON'T LAUGH! THIS ISN'T FUNNY! NOW WHAT WILL YOU SAY?"

"I have failed to meet the expectations set out by a guest of the King."

"And when he asks why?"

"Mind your own fucking business...Sergeant."

"Don't even say Sergeant," Sergeant Royston spat, "Now get moving!"

A few minutes later and Recruit Barclay was in front of the perpetually angry Provost Sergeant.

"Speak to me boy! What are you doing here?!" he bellowed, getting in very close to Barclays personal space, "Why has my afternoon cup of tea and warm buttery crumpets been ruined?!"

"I have failed to meet the expectations laid out by the guest of the King."

"Why?"

Despite his best attempts to do so, Barclay's juvenile like ways failed him and laughter came forth form his lips, completely oblivious to the seriousness of his situation.

"Mind your own fucking business."

The Provost Sergeant, realising what the situation really was, took a moment to compose himself before replying.

"Excuse me? Say that again. Say it louder."

"Mind your own fucking business!" Barclay repeated, laughing louder.

"LOUDER!"

"MIND YOUR OWN FUCKING BUSINESS!"

"WELL FUCK ME! WE HAVE A FUCKING COMEDIAN HERE!"

Recruit Barclay could still only laugh.

"I HAVE NEVER EVER EVER BEEN TOLD TO MIND MY OWN FUCKING BUSINESS! NOT MY ANYONE! AND OF ALL THE PISSANTS ON THIS CAMP IT IS YOU WHO HAS THE GALL!"

Recruit Barclay was still laughing.

"DON'T YOU FUCKING LAUGH!"

"Sounds like the Provost Sergeant is enjoying himself," Gordon said, as the pair left the Mess Hall, "They always do enjoy beasting newbies."

"Aye. Hopefully Barclay will learn the importance of not laughing at matters he won't realise the importance of until it matters."

"Recruits in the British Army are the same," Gordon replied, "They..."

"What is it?"

"Are recruits permitted to wear watches whilst undergoing training?"

"No. Why?"

Gordon pointed to a recruit he had spotted leaving the supplies hut, with a watch in full view.

Sergeant Royston wasted no time in springing into action.

"RECRUIT STEVENS!"

The recruit stopped in his tracks and turned to who was shouting. Realising who it was and how angry they looked, they very quickly stood to attention and saluted.

"WHY DO YOU HAVE THAT WATCH ON RECRUIT?!"

"Errr..."

"ERRR, WHAT? RECRUIT?"

"I....forgot...sir."

Wow, Gordon thought, That's a new excuse for forgetting to hand over personal effects and then put it on afterwards.

"REFER TO ME ALWAYS AS SERGEANT!!!"

"Yes Sergeant, apologies Sergeant!" the recruit bumbled out, quickly realising her was in it deep.

"You forgot?" Royston asked.

The recruit nodded, "Yes sergeant."

"What absolute cow shit. Wouldn't you agree, Captain Gresley?"

"100%, Sergeant Royston. I've never heard such a pathetic excuse."

"Since you are a guest of His Majesty, Captain; I will leave it to you to decide an appropriate punishment."

Gordon racked his mind for several seconds, before coming up with a brilliant idea.

"Sergeant Royston, do this camp have any metal dust bins?"

"Yes. Why?"

"Recruit Stevens requires one."

A few minutes later, Gordon, Royston and the recruit were stood outside the mess hall with a waist high metal dustbin, complete with lid, beside the entrance. Gordon took the lid of the bin.

"Get inside, recruit."

The recruit did as instructed, wondering what his punishment will be and why he had been told to keep his watch on.

"You will remain in this bin for the remainder of the day. Every time someone kicks the bin, you are to rise out of it and yell the time as follows, 'sir the time is, whatever it is, sir'. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Captain."

"Splendid. Duck down, recruit."

The recruit did as instructed and Gordon put the lid on top. Five seconds later, Royston kicked the bin.

"SIR, THE TIME IS 1432, SIR!"

"REFER ALWAYS TO ME AS SERGEANT!"

*FIFTEEN MINUTES LATER*

Rainbow was now with the Provost Sergeant who had just finished beasting Recruit Barclay.

"That was pretty intense."

"I will not tolerate any shit from Recruits who haven't earned the right to wear the King's uniform."

"Gordon feels the same way. He once told me he gave a recruit a dressing down for speaking about his Queen in a disrespectful manner."

"I'd do the same. And I have. What about you?"

"I guess I would have...but now I'm not sure."

"Not sure?"

"I used to think really highly or Princess Celestia, but recent events have made me question my thoughts in her."

"I've heard of what happened. Captain Gresley seems to be coping well, at least on the surface."

"You mean he might be hurting underneath?" Rainbow asked, only just hiding her concern for Gordon.

"Quite possibly. Many Griffon soldiers don't let it be known even amongst their comrades if something is bothering them, as they don't want to seem a burden."

"Why would they feel a burden?"

"It can vary, but generally, soldiers are seen to be tough and rough. Seeing a soldier become emotional and distressed is seen to be detrimental to that image."

"Gordon never really talks about it. He keeps evading the question or blows you off with a half answer."

"A common response. I wouldn't pressure him though. You could do far more harm than good. Whilst we may not show it, we take the mental health of all soldiers very seriously. A soldier who is not mentally up to the job can be a danger to himself and others."

"That's how Gordon left. After his wife and children died, he was no longer in the right state of mind to continue so was discharged on medical grounds."

"What did he do after he left the Army?"

"He said he was a coach driver for a short while, just to give him something to do. Then he took over project managing his new house which was being constructed."

"Then he arrived in Equestria where he was warmly greeted by your Princess."

Rainbow winced at the memory, as well as remembering her own actions that day, "Yeah. I never knew she would ever act like that."

"Frankly, that is how we Griffons see your Princess and she has done little to convince us that she is anything but a conniving, manipulative bully."

Though angry at the comment, Rainbow didn't respond; remembering that Celestia had forced over Wight Island in exchange for the safe and continued existence of the human museum. So he had a point.

"I guess that's why she hates Captain Gresley so much. Because he not only sees through her bullshit, but calls her out on it also."

He does that alright.

The pair approached the Mess Hall to acquire more tea and biscuits for the Provost Sergeant's hut, when he, with some force kicked the bin.

"SIR, THE TIME IS 1452, SIR!"

"REFER ALWAYS TO ME AS SERGEANT!"

"YES SIR, SERGEANT SIR!"

Back in the barracks, the platoon had just finished readying their barracks for inspection, as ordered by Gordon and Sergeant Ashwood. Gordon walked deliberately slowly around the barracks, looking for even the smallest of smallest infractions. Soon enough, much to his delight, he found one and approached the recruit in question.

"Are you capable of following simple instructions, Recruit Jones?"

"Yes Captain," the recruit replied, dread beginning to creep up on him.

"Then why is your mug's handle at a two o'clock position and not the three o'clock position as I instructed?"

"Errrrr..."

"Look at your laziness, Recruit!"

The Recruit looked at his 'laziness' and sure enough the mug wasn't positioned as instructed.

"It's only a mug, Captain."

"Only a mug?"

The Recruit nodded.

"ONLY A MUG?!"

The Recruit bolted to attention immediately, completely unprepared for Gordon's furious reaction.

"IT IS NOT 'ONLY A MUG'! IT IS FAILING TO LISTEN TO AND IMPLEMENT INSTRUCTIONS! IT MIGHT BE 'ONLY A MUG' TO YOU, BUT THAT 'ONLY A MUG' IS THE REASON WHY A MOTHER LOST HER SON! BECAUSE SOMEONE DIDN'T LISTEN TO INSTRUCTIONS PROPERLY AND SOMEONE ELSE PAID THE ULTIMATE PRICE!"

There were several seconds of silence as the platoon stood eerily silent, not daring to even breath too loudly.

"Throw this shit on the floor and start again."

The Recruit lazily shoved a few of his provisions on the floor and slightly pulled his bed sheets out.

"DO IT PROPERLY BOY!" Gordon bellowed.

The Recruit pushed his bed to a slight angle, the bed moving about two inches in total and barely disturbing the items on top.

"For fuck's sake! Must I do everything?!" Gordon snapped, storming over to the recruit's bed and lifting it up high, spilling everything onto the floor; the clangs of the gear sounding like nails on a chalkboard to the recruits. Gordon did the same to the next bunk and the bunk after that. And the one after that and repeated the same process until the entire room was a mess.

Gordon walked back over to the recruit, "You will remain standing to attention while your friends tidy not only their own bunks, but yours too. If one of you fucks up, you all fuck up. Get this mess cleaned! I'll be back in thirty minutes."

The recruits groaned.

"Make that twenty minutes!" Gordon yelled, "And we will keep doing this over and over until you can get it right!"

Gordon left the room, followed by Sergeant Ashwood.

In the barracks, Recruit Jones could feel the eyes of his bunk mates boring into him with unbridled fury and anger.

"WHAT ARE YOU BOY?!" the Provost Sergeant bellowed, holding a slice of bread to each of Recruit Stevens ears. Rainbow meanwhile, was almost wetting herself trying not to laugh.

"An idiot sandwich, Sergeant!"

"LOUDER!"

"AN IDIOT SANDWICH, SERGEANT!"

"SAY IT LIKE YOU MEAN IT, BOY!"

"I'M AN IDIOT SANDWICH, SERGEANT!"

Whilst waiting for the recruits to continue making fools of themselves, Gordon had decided to make his way to the mess hall for a cup of tea. As he rounded the corner of the hut adjacent to the Mess, he felt something hit his shin. Looking down, he noticed it was a rock...which had also scuffed his trousers. Looking around for the culprit, he spotted the only other person in sight.

"Stand to attention, boy!"

The recruit bolted to attention, really regretting to have gotten out of bed today. Gordon walked closer to the petrified recruit.

"Name! Rank! Serial Number!"

"McClane, William, Recruit. 6973-343-4273."

Gordon eyed the recruit for several seconds, a punishment already formed in his mind.

"Why did you kick that rock, recruit?"

"I don't know, Captain!"

"You don't know?"

"No, Captain!"

"Then you don't know what day this is? Do you?"

"No, captain."

"YOU DON'T KNOW THAT IT'S BRUCE WILLIS'S BIRTHDAY?!"

Recruit McClane shook his head frantically, only just holding onto his bowels.

"Pick that rock up."

McClane did as he was told.

"Now," Gordon continued, doing his bet not to lose his own discipline and collapse into a fit of laughter, "This rock is now called Bruce. You will care for Bruce and look after him always. When you are asked how Bruce is, you will respond 'Yippee ki-yay', do you understand?"

"Yes Captain."

"McClane?"

"Yes, Captain?"

"How is Bruce doing?"

"Yippee ki-yay, Captain."

"Splendid. And one more thing, Recruit McClane."

Recruit McClane felt like his very soul had left him as Gordon instructed him on what to do later.

I'm gonna die, he thought.

FIFTEEN MINUTES LATER

Gordon walked very slowly around the room, carefully examining the recruits, their beds and equipment once more. He stopped in front of the same recruit from before.

"It seems your friends did an excellent job fixing your mess, Recruit."

Gordon moved onto examining the rest of the room and found something on the floor that shouldn't have been there. Looking around, he narrowed down its owner and walked over to the recruit.

The recruit noticeably began sweating on his eyebrow, knowing he was about to get a bollocking.

"Why is your mug on the floor, recruit?"

"I dropped it, Captain."

"You dropped it?"

"Yes Captain."

Gordon bent down and picked the mug up. Assuming Gordon was going to give it to him, the recruit reached out an arm to take it.

In an instant, Gordon slammed the mug on the floor, shattering it.

"DON'T DROP YOUR MUG OR IT WILL GET BROKEN!"

Gordon moved away, though the recruit's relief was short lived as the barracks were once again filled with the sound of items being tipped onto the floor. After turning the barracks upside down again, Gordon walked back over to the recruit.

"You will remain standing to attention while your friends clean up this mess. Meanwhile, Recruit Jones will report to the Quartermaster to acquire another mug for you. Do you know what that means, Recruit Tomlinson?"

Recruit Tomlinson shook his head.

"It means that your friends will be two men down while they fix your mess. I'm sure they'll be grateful for the extra workload."

Gordon walked over to the door, "I'll be back in fifteen minutes."

This time, the recruits managed to refrain from groaning.

Meanwhile, at another location

"How much longer must we wait?"

"We've waited this long, another few weeks won't make much difference."

"And what of her latest guests?"

"They'll be fine. They're no good to her dead."

"And what about Gordon?"

Fifteen minutes later

Gordon returned to the barracks to find it has once again been tidied up and the recruits stood to attention. Walking around and inspecting the recruits, stopping in front of some of them just for amusement, he returned to the front of the room.

"Well, it seems you can accomplish something when appropriately motivated. Now, outside. All of you. The Regimental Sergeant Major has decided to see you all."

Every recruits eye's reduced to pinpricks.

Whilst the recruits made their way to the parade ground, Gordon met up again with Rainbow who was still in the company of the Provost Sergeant.

"Hey Rainbow."

"Hey Gordon," she replied with a hug, more firm than usual.

"You alright?" he asked, "You seem troubled."

"I'm cool," she replied, releasing the hug, "Just a little....shocked at the methods used here."

Gordon laughed, "Reminds me of my own training. Coming to see the inspection?"

"Absolutely. The recruits look terrified though."

"They should be. I remember my own inspections. Good times."

A minute later the RSM arrived and was introduced to the platoons by Sergeant Royston. The stern faced RSM approached the first recruit.

"Barclay, George, Recruit," he bellowed loud and clear, "4468-426-9965."

The RSM looked Barlcay direct in the eyes, his expression cold and stern, "The next time you step onto my parade ground, Recruit Barclay, do not come with your tie, skewiff. It tells me you don't give a shit about your appearance or how it makes look to myself and to the Griffon Army! AND BY EXTENSION THE KING HIMSELF!"

The RSM turned to his Sergeants, "Get this recruit off my parade ground! GET HIM BEASTED!"

Recruit Barclay was dragged away by two corporals, while the RSM continued with the inspection, passing by three recruits before stopping again.

"Recruit Watson," he said lazily, his arms hanging lethargically at his sides, "313...3124..."

The stern expression on the RSM's face got even sterner, "I'm going to go back in time and we're going to try this again."

The RSM walked back a few steps, before once more approaching the recruit.

"Recruit Watson," he repeated, this time a little louder, "3124-648-9078."

"The next time you step onto my parade ground, you step onto it damn well prepared and identify yourself correctly!" the RSM spat, turning to his Sergeants once more, "Get him off of my parade ground! BEAST HIM!"

Recruit Watson was hauled away by some more corporals.

The inspection continued without fault until the RSM stopped in front of one recruit in particular.

"McClane, William, Recruit. 6973-343-4273."

There was several seconds of intense silence as the RSM stared down the terrified recruit, the latter almost on the verge of losing control of his bladder.

"McClane?"

"Yes, sir?"

"How is Bruce?"

McClane looked over to a smirking Gordon, who himself raised an eyebrow as if to say 'Well?'.

"McClane I asked you a question," the RSM snapped, "How is Bruce?"

McClane audibly gulped, knowing he may not live to see the sun set.

"Yippee ki-yay, Motherfucker!"

Time seemed to grind to a halt as a very eerie silence loomed over the parade ground.

Even the birds stopped singing.

The RSM's breathing became slowly more erratic and aggressive, his eyes sparking with a fury that on their own would strike fear into the very heart and souls of enemies. The parade ground, devoid of even the sweet pleasant melodies of song birds, was filled with a war cry so savage and ferocious, it would be spoken of for generations to come.

Later that evening, back at the King's palace.

Gordon, once again dress in his No1 Dress Uniform complete with sword, was assisting Rainbow into yet another gown. Almost identical to the silver one she wore the night before, this one was gold in colour and also had translucent ribbon like material shaped in the form of a flower over her right breast, and also wore matching earrings and necklace in addition to a tiara loaned to her by Rarity. Like the night before, the palace had staff to assist with styling her mane which was once again tied upwards into a bun with a few locks at the fringe hanging loosely to one side.

"Stop fidgeting."

"I'm not fidgeting."

"And keep your wings still."

"They are still!" Rainbow snapped, "You try staying still when a sausage fingered hairless ape tries to zip up a dress that barely fits you!"

"Be glad Rarity didn't hear that," Gordon replied, "This dress is made to your precise measurements. Maybe you just ate too much last night."

"Shut up!"

"Or maybe your tits are too big."

"WHAT?!"

"There!" Gordon exclaimed, finally zipping up the golden dress.

"Finally!" Rainbow huffed, "I'll be glad when it's over, the corset is already killing me."

"Wimp."

"I'll remind you again that Rarity has your measurements and can easily make any item of clothing fit your body shape."

"Ooooh, I'm so scared."

"You should be."

"Yeah yeah, anyway; we'll be going soon."

"Then back to Ponyville tomorrow," Rainbow replied sadly, looking away.

"You OK?"

"I'm fine."

"You don't seem to be."

"Gordon, I'm fine!" Rainbow half-shouted.

Noting Gordon stepped back a little, she sighed and rubbed her face with her hands, "Sorry. I'm just....."

Rainbow soon felt herself embraced by Gordon, which she gladly returned, "Worried about how I'm coping with my own experiences?"

Rainbow nodded, "How did you know?"

"I've seen the same look before from Michelle and my mother."

"What did you tell them?"

"I didn't. They never asked."

"Would you have ever told them?"

"....no."

...

*KNOCK**KNOCK*

"Enter!"

The door opened and in walked the same footman from before, "Your car awaits, sir. Ma'am."

"We'll be right down," Gordon replied, turning to Rainbow, "Come on Dashie, time to look pretty and be friendly for posh people again."

"Just don't tell Rarity, she'll see to it I never wear anything else."

"What a shame that would be."

"Shut up," Rainbow replied, punching him on the arm.

"One more thing," Gordon said, reaching into his pocket and pulling something out.

"Wear this," he said, fastening a watch around her left wrist, "It was Michelle's.....I'd like you to have it."

Rainbow looked at the watch in question. A silver timepiece with encrusted diamonds around the watch face and on the dials themselves, with the word 'ROLEX' written smaller above centre.

"...thank you. It's beautiful."

Gordon extended his arm which Rainbow took, and the pair followed the footman for their final engagement of their trip.

"By the way," Rainbow continued, "What ever happened to McClane?"

Around one hour later, Gordon and Rainbow found themselves outside the home of Chief of the General Staff Field Marshal Sir Edward Wellesley. A large country manor with extensive gardens, the manor was like the Von Trapp Family home. Only lacking a river and mountains. Two large water fountains adorned either side of the path leading up to the front door, and from the looks of things they were not the only invited guests; a good number of them in military dress.

"Remember Dashie, beautiful and friendly."

"You try being beautiful and friendly when you're wearing a corset that cuts off your air supply."

"You could always walk around naked."

"You could always wear a dress."

"Touche."

Their car stopped and a butler opened their door. Stepping out first he then extended a hand to Rainbow and helped her out.

"Thank you," she said.

"You're welcome."

"If you would follow me sir, ma'am," the waiter butler said.

Taking her by the arm again, Gordon lead Rainbow towards the mansion where they saw other Griffons being welcomed into the manor. Even before they reached the front door, they had already caught the attention of other guests if their gazes out of the window were anything to go by. The pair in front on them went inside, allowing the butler to approach the host.

"Your Grace," the butler said, "Captain Gordon Gresley and Miss Rainbow Dash."

The butler stepped aside, revealing the Field Marshal and host for the night.

"Greetings Captain Gresley, Miss Dash, and welcome to my home."

"Thank you for inviting us, Your Grace," Gordon replied.

"Allow me to introduce my wife, Lady Sarah Wellesley."

"Ma'am," Gordon said.

"Captain," Lady Sarah replied with a smile, "Miss Dash."

Rainbow responded with a small curtsy.

"Do go on inside and help yourself to a drink. Dinner will be at 2000 hours."

"We look forward to it," Gordon replied.

Gordon and Rainbow went inside to the main hallway with a large staircase right in front of them. To their left was the main ballroom were guests were already mingling.

"Shall we?" asked Gordon.

"Sure."

The pair walked over to the ballroom and almost immediately, all eyes were upon them; the noise level falling so low you could hear a pin drop. Anticipating this, the host soon entered.

"Gentlemen, ladies; allow me to introduce Captain Gordon Gresley and Miss Rainbow Dash."

Several of the Griffons in attendance raised their glasses in acknowledgement.

"Captain Gresley and his marefriend have been guests of the King himself, and yesterday attended Prime Minister's Questions and toured the army training camp at Cleckheaton. I'm sure you will make them feel as welcome in my home as the King did in his."

Lord Wellesley left Gordon and Rainbow to the other Griffons, most of whom went back to their own business. Some however, approached.

"Captain Gresley, Miss Dash" one of them said, extending a talon, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Prime Minister Arthur Lloyd Owen."

"Prime Minister," Gordon replied, extending his hand to shake the PM's talon.

"I must ask for your thoughts on yesterday. How do they compare with home?"

"Very similar. Uncannily so."

"Well we did have excellent source material."

"Indeed. Have you met Rainbow Dash?"

"Not yet," the PM replied, "Allow me to correct that oversight."

The PM moved over slightly and extended a talon, "Greetings Miss Dash, and a belated welcome to the United Kingdom of Griffonia."

"No problem," Rainbow replied, shaking his talon, "Glad to be here."

The PM took a moment to take in Rainbow's attire, greatly impressed by its craftsmanship, extravagance and elegance.

"I have a daughter that would be greatly jealous of your dress."

"My friend Rarity made it."

"Rarity......that young mare Lord Fancy Pants has mentioned?"

"Yeah," Rainbow replied, surprised the Prime Minister of another country had heard of her friend, "That's her."

"Your friend must visit sometime. My daughter would pay quite a sum to have a dress of such high quality."

"I'll let her know."

"Rarity will be swimming in bits by the time she's finished," Gordon said.

"Oh?" queried the PM.

"The King's daughter has also expressed interest."

"Then it seems Griffons have not lost their sense of excellence when they see it."

Just then, another Griffon approached and whispered into the PM's ear.

"Of course," he replied before turning to Gordon and Rainbow, "If you'll excuse me, there's a phone call for me to take."

"Of course," replied Gordon, "Pleasure speaking with you."

"Likewise Captain, Miss Dash."

The PM left, leaving Gordon and Rainbow alone once more.

"So far, so good," Gordon said.

The evening was soon passing and Gordon and Rainbow had spent the good part of it drinking brandy and mingling with other guests. The vast majority were Griffons interested in his army career and of the United Kingdom, whilst there were a half dozen ponies; all of them nobles friendly to Fancy Pants, who himself was unable to attend this evening. Rainbow had managed to put on a cheery face, despite her dress slowly killing her by asphyxiation.

*CLING**CLING**CLING*

Everyone present looked up to the Field Marshal standing at the doorway to the dining room.

"Ladies and gentleman, dinner is ready to be served in the dining room. Please make your way through and find your designated seats."

The guests, Gordon and Rainbow included, made their way through and after a quick search. Gordon and Rainbow found their seats.

At the host's table with Gordon sitting next to the Field Marshal.

Not really surprised to be honest, thought Gordon.

Turning to Rainbow, he saw where her place was next to him and pulled her chair out, "After you, m'lady."

"Thank you, kind sir," she replied poshly, sitting herself down as Gordon pushed the chair in.

Gordon sat himself down and like everyone else, waited for the host to join them. Fully aware that many eyes were on himself and Rainbow and the muted conversations also about them.

"They're not saying anything rude," Rainbow whispered, "Some are just saying it's about time humans and ponies are together again. Some of the Griffon females are just commenting on my dress."

"How do you know?"

"Pony hearing is really good, remember?"

"Oh yeah."

A few moments later, the host finally arrived and took his place, along with his wife, next to Gordon. Gordon, and all the other guests stood up and waited for the host to speak.

"Ladies, gentleman...welcome," he began, "Allow me to welcome you once again to my home. Now, as you are no doubt aware, also in attendance is Captain Gordon Gresley. My friends, a human walks among us once more. A human soldier, to be precise."

My Spidey senses are telling me I'm going to have to make a speech.

"Like his forefathers before him, Captain Gresley chose to serve his sovereign and country and did so with distinction. I do not believe it's possible to overstate just how high a regard we hold humanity, especially those who fought at the Battle of Everfree Forest all those centuries ago and whose English language who, like the three pony tribes, took as their own as a common tongue between warring tribes."

But from what I can gather, Gordon thought, Griffons were speaking modern English before the arrival of those Crusaders. As were ponies. And I think I know who taught them.

I think.

"Now," the Field Marshal continued, "I invite Captain Gresley to introduce himself, and give us a few words on his time here, and where he sees the future going."

A smattering of applause filled the room as Gordon nervously got to his feet, whilst Rainbow relished on the sight of Gordon almost wetting himself at his predicament; though like Celestia, she hid her feelings well in public.

At least on this occasion.

"Ladies, gentleman, greetings," he began, feeling his blood pressure sky rocket, "As you know I am Captain Gordon Gresley, formerly the Adjutant of 1st Battalion Grenadier Guards. I have been in his world a short while now, and in that time have gone through as many experiences as I have in the preceding thirty years. It's not everyday you wake up to find pastel coloured ponies walking on two legs and holding conversation with you."

A chorus of laughs filled the room.

"And don't get me started on magic."

Laughs filled the room once more and Gordon took a glance back to a smiling Rainbow. The laughter soon died out and Gordon continued, feeling less nervous than before and the words flowing more freely.

"Soon I discovered that I was far from the first human to have set foot in Equestria. The first being eight centuries ago, in both of our worlds, that while initially a success, sadly turned very dark and bloody. However, I'm hoping that humans and ponies; like humans and Griffons, can put aside their differences and stand together as friends. I have been told that it was humanity defeating the Changelings that inspired them to join together as one, and today they have become a prosperous and free nation."

Gordon paused for a moment, adding a bit of solemnity to his speech.

"But on a more personal note, I have once again in my life, met a truly special other half," Gordon said, turning to Rainbow.

Rainbow, realising Gordon was talking about her and noticing the eyes of the room upon her, blushed profusely; only the make up on her cheeks hiding it. Seeing that Gordon had his had held out, she took it and stood up next him and quickly felt his arm around her.

"After the loss of my wife and children two years ago, I was at the lowest I'd ever been. So much so, I once attempted to take my own life."

He......he never mentioned that before, thought Rainbow, hiding her shock.

"Fortunately now, my fellow pub goers noticed the empty painkiller packets that accidentally fell out of my pockets after I passed out. After being rushed to hospital and making a recovery, I realised that my suicide would only cause others, most notably my mother, more suffering. She had already lost her own parents, her husband, her daughter-in-law and her grandchildren, my death would have only added to her misery."

And yet, I've been taken out of her life anyway.

"I may have only been in Equestria for a short time, but in that time I've met a mare that has allowed me to start enjoying life again, and enjoy being in the company of others. For the first time in two years," Gordon continued, holding Rainbow's hand in his, "I'm happy again."

Without warning, Gordon moved forward and kissed Rainbow on the cheek, surprising her and everyone in the room. The room quickly burst into applause while Rainbow continued to stare into Gordon's eyes, the butterflies in her stomach doing nothing to help the tight dress still cutting off her air supply.

Do something you cloud busting bimbo!

Almost as soon as that thought left her head, Rainbow returned the gesture with a kiss of her own.

The applause continued and Rainbow and Gordon turned to the other guests, hand in hand. After several seconds the applause died out and the host once more spoke to his guests.

"I'm sure I speak for everyone here, Captain Gresley, when I say we wish you well for the future. Now, without further ado, let us begin. But before we begin our meal, it is time once more to honour our fallen brethren."

Every guest stood up and took their champagne filled glasses in their talons/hands, and waited for the Field Marshal to begin a poem all too familiar to Gordon.

"They shall grow not old, as we that are left grow old. Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn. At the going down of the sun and in the morning, we will remember them."

"We will remember them," the room chorused, Gordon and Rainbow also, before taking a sip of their champagne.

*NINETY MINUTES LATER*

Gordon, Rainbow and the rest of the guests were making their way into the gardens for a fireworks display, put on by the host himself. The extensive gardens featured six water fountains on each side, each complete with ornate decorations made of gold atop of each of them.

Getting closer, Gordon recognised them.

"More human influence."

"Pardon?" queried Rainbow.

"The gold ornaments atop the fountains. They're signs of the human zodiac."

"Zodiac?"

"I have a book on astrology back home. You might as well read that, it can explain better than I can."

"Sure. Do you have a sign?"

Gordon nodded, "Aries."

"Is it good?"

"Not really. Leo is the best."

"Why?"

"Their star sign is the lion."

"Cool. What's yours? Aries?"

Gordon scuffed the ground with his shoes and mumbled his response, "A ram."

"Sorry? I couldn't hear you?"

"A ram," he said more loudly.

Rainbow bit down her tongue to stop herself laughing hilariously loudly and drawing attention to themselves.

"You couldn't hear me when I'm right next to you, but you could hear Griffons whispering from the other side of a room?"

"Hey, don't blame me for how my selective hearing works," she replied 'defensively', giving him a quick kiss on the cheek.

Gordon rolled his eyes, "Come on Dashie, let's go and see the fireworks."

Gordon, with Dash hooked around his arm, followed the other guests towards the rear of the garden where a spectator area had been set up complete with more drinks. Walking over to the drinks table, Gordon browsed what was on offer.

"Are you having a drink?" Gordon asked, turning to Rainbow.

"I think I'll have a Gin and Tonic this time."

"Of course, ma'am," the Griffon butler replied, "And for yourself sir?"

"Brandy please, any will do."

"Of course sir."

The drinks were quickly made and served allowing Gordon and Rainbow to observe the fireworks which would be starting in a few minutes.

"Gordon?"

"Yes?"

"I've been thinking...what do you plan to do? You know, job wise?"

"I'm not sure," Gordon replied, taking a sip of brandy, "I suppose I could find one easily enough, but if you mean career...I don't know."

"Why not music production? You were going to do that with Michelle, weren't you?"

"I was, but I'm not musically talented. I'd have been running the business side of the business, Michelle would have been in charge of production."

"Well why not do the same here? There's plenty of talented ponies out there and you'd be able to show human shows."

"True, but whilst I may have been financially well endowed back on Earth, here in Equestria I'm no richer than I was as a child."

"You could get a bank loan."

"I have a non-existent credit rating in Equestria, and being human there's a chance I'd be declined on those grounds alone."

"Why not ask Prince Blueblood?"

"Prince Blueblood?," Gordon repeated, frowning quizzically, "Why?"

"He has a strong interest in musicals and has been looking for some time for more....dramatic musicals to put on, or so I hear."

"I'll look into it. Michelle has plenty of production books lying around somewhere with entire score sheets and whatnot. I'll have a dig around for them and show him them, see what he thinks."

"Save me tickets for the premier."

"Sure thing. You do know that means-"

"Getting dolled up again. Yeah, I know," Rainbow replied, turning to Gordon with a sultry smile, "But as you've already worked out...I love that."

Rainbow leaned in to give Gordon with a kiss on his lips, which he gladly returned, feeling the heat rush to his cheeks.

"Raspberry?"

"Strawberry."

*BOOM*

The guests in the garden looked up to the noise of the boom's location to see a shower of bright colours rain down before dissipating, which was quickly repeated again.

"They look pretty," Rainbow commented.

"They look like your mane in fireworks form."

With a small giggle, Rainbow put her arm around Gordon's waist and he put his around hers, pulling her in close.

As the minutes wore on and the fireworks continued, Gordon put his drink in his other hand leaving his left hand free to take out the tissue he had in his pocket.

"You OK?"

"I'm OK."

"You're sweating."

"Honestly, I'm fine."

"Then why are you sweating?"

Gordon didn't answer.

"And I can feel your hands shaking on my waist. It's not cold."

Gordon pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath, "....it's....it's complicated."

"How so?"

"You know I saw front line action during my time in the army?"

Rainbow nodded, "Yeah."

"Well, let's just say some firefights were worse than others. One particular time, we were on routine patrol during the middle of the night when without warning, an IED went off."

"IED?"

"Improvised Explosive Device."

"....a bomb?"

Gordon nodded, "Crudely made and hidden from view. It disabled our vehicle and before we could even get out we came under fire from terrorist insurgents, one member of our convoy being killed before he could even leave his vehicle."

"I'm sorry."

"The firefight dragged on for what seemed like hours, but what keeps coming to mind are the RPG's."

"RPG's?"

"Rocket propelled grenades. That and other weaponry used by both sides...the screech those weapons make, the bangs, the fire, the shock-waves..."

Gordon paused to take a sip of brandy, trying to calm his nerves, "Let's just say that in my time in the army, I saw enough fireworks to last a lifetime."

Whilst the rest of the guests watched the fireworks, unaware of Gordon and Rainbow, the latter turned Gordon towards her and pulled him on close, wrapping her arms protectively around him, "We can leave, if it's getting too much for you."

"No, no I'll be fine."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure......because I have you with me."

*THE FOLLOWING DAY*

Gordon and Rainbow were exhausted after having spent the day travelling from Griffonia to Manehatten due to delays leaving the docks at Kingston-Upon-Staxton Hill. Their ferry did not arrive into Manehatten until the evening and having now made their way to Manehatten Central train station, the pair mulled their way over their option.

"Well," started Gordon, "We could get a night train to Ponyville."

"Errr, I don't know. I'm kinda tired."

"Well why don't we find a hotel and travel back tomorrow?"

"We could, but hotels in Manehatten are kind of expensive, even the cheap ones."

"How much?"

"It varies, but I think Rarity said in the central area it can average about 400 bits per night."

"Well why don't we have a look around?"

"If you want to, but I'd like to find a place soon, I'm kinda tired."

"Sure, assuming we find a place soon do you want to head out afterwards for something to eat?"

Rainbow nodded, "Just nowhere where I have to wear a dress."

"Fast food it is."

After an hour of searching, Gordon and Rainbow gave in and booked the night at the Manefair hotel at a pricey 650 bits. Far more than they wanted to pay, but it was the first room they found available so took it while they had the chance. But it did include an all-you-can-eat breakfast.

Having dropped their luggage off, they were now heading over to Pluckin' Bell for some food.

"I'm so hungry," Rainbow groaned.

Gordon rolled his eyes, "Imagine my shock."

"Oh shush you. Remember who paid for the hotel."

"I'm paying for our tea."

"There's a difference between a 650 bit hotel room and 20 bit takeaway."

"And I'm sure Rarity would be delighted to hear of your generosity," Gordon replied with a cheeky grin, giving Rainbow a kiss on the cheek.

Rainbow and Gordon continued, hand in hand, to the takeaway in Midtown Square, the bright neon lights and hustle and bustle of ponies bringing the city to life.

"Being here makes me regret not visiting New York City."

"I take it Manehatten is pretty much the pony version of New York City?"

"Pretty much. Wished I'd gone to America more often now. I've visited Los Angeles and Miami, but there's so many other places I never visited like Las Vegas and Seattle. Still, I have at least seen more of the world than a lot of people have, two worlds even."

"Where they good places?"

"Very. The cruises I think were my favourite."

"Did you go on any others apart from that one with your family?"

"Several. One round the world cruise and several Mediterranean and Norwegian fjords tours. Those where on my own though, enjoyable but not as much without Michelle and the kids."

"The crews must have gotten used to seeing you."

Gordon laughed, "Well let's just say that, like bank managers, if they know you're loaded there's almost nothing they won't do for you. Not that I ever did that."

Rainbow snorted, "Sure you didn't"

"Really Dash, do you think I would ever really do such a thing?"

"Yes."

"Hmmmm, yeah I would."

The pair finally arrived at the takeaway and went inside, some ponies looking up and going wide-eyed at the sight of Gordon and an Element of Harmony in their presence. The exception being the Manehattenites who barely gave them a glance and rather found their presence to be a nuisance.

The pair approached the empty counter where a sales assistant soon approached.

"Welcome to Pluckin' Bell," he said with all the enthusiasm of a fast food worker, "What can I get for you?"

"Rainbow?"

"Hmmm," she replied, looking up at the menu above the counter, the delay causing the worker's eye to twitch, "I'll have the half roast chicken and large fries with a large lemonade."

"And I'll three chicken breast pieces, two thighs and large fries with cheese. And a large lemonade."

The worker punched the necessary keys on the cash register, "That will be-"

"Can I have fries with cheese too instead?" asked Rainbow, innocently.

The worker's eye twitched again.

*2315 HOURS, MANEFAIR HOTEL*

Back in their hotel room, and full from their filling meal earlier, the pair were now settling down for the night; the room gently illuminated by the cities' night lights. Not so gentle though, was Rainbow who was sitting on the bed rather than laying in it like Gordon.

"Rainbow, are you OK?"

"I'm fine," she replied, her wings twitching.

"Then why are you fidgeting? Are you comfortable?"

"I'm OK, really."

"Then what's wrong?"

"Nothing."

"Rainbow," Gordon said sternly.

"Aww," Rainbow huffed, "Fine. There is something, but you'll only laugh at me."

"No I won't."

"You will."

"Rainbow, I Pinkie Promise I won't laugh."

Rainbow looked at Gordon severely, "Do the rhyme."

Gordon rolled his eyes, "Do I have to?"

Rainbow bared her teeth and grunted.

"OK OK, geeze," Gordon replied, "Cross my heart, hope to fly; stick a cupcake in my eye."

Fuck me I feel ridiculous for saying that.

"I've never felt a Pinkie Promise that serious before."

Rainbow now calmer, though still nervously twiddling her fingers, continued, "I was wondering, if you wanted that is...if you could erm...er...."

"Rainbow, what is it?" Gordon asked, sitting up and holding her hands.

".....can you tie me up?"

Gordon blinked, ".....come again?"

"Can you tie me up?"

"Tie.....tie you up?"

Rainbow nodded, blushing furiously, "I've always wondered what it would be like, but I've never been with anyone, relationship wise, that I could trust enough to do it."

"Are you serious?"

Rainbow nodded, "If you don't want to...that's fine, but...you know...if you do..."

"I...," Gordon began, rubbing the back of his neck, "I didn't exactly bring 'supplies' with me."

"I did," Rainbow replied a little too quickly, "I have some rope, handcuffs, a ball gag and riding crop amongst other things.

Deep in the cells below, Short Fuse continued to whimper to himself having just been through another bout of torture. His fur was covered in slime and dirt, cuts and bruises, he was starving like never before, and to top things off the shackles around his wrists and ankles had caused them to start bleeding, his jailers not providing any medical treatment.

Why would they? They hate me.

The quiet of his cell was interrupted when the cell door was opened. Two of his jailers brought in another prisoner, covered in a black sheet, and shackled him to the wall opposite, before turning back to him, the taller guard speaking to him.

"We'll be back to play later," he said mockingly, "I know how much you love having our rods up your plot."

The two jailers left, taking the black sheet with them, revealing the prisoner's identity.

*MEANWHILE*

Shining Armor entered strode into his quarters, smiling in delight at the sight of Cadence, who was sitting as her desk filling out paperwork.

"Hey honey."

Cadence looked up and smiled at the sight, "Hi Shining, you look in good spirits."

"I feel like a new pony."

"Oh?" Cadence replied, giggling, "How come?"

"Does it matter?" he asked, giving her a kiss on the neck.

Cadence felt her heart flutter for a moment as a huge smile started to form on her lips...and lewd thoughts enter her mind.

"Come on Shining," she said excitedly, lifting him in her magic and making a beeline for the bedroom, "Time for a bit of fun."

"How's that?" asked Gordon.

Rainbow squirmed around, testing her bindings, "Feels nice. And tight."

"Are you sure you want to do this? It's not too late to back out."

"I'm sure."

"Very well," Gordon replied, picking up the leather collar and fastening it around Rainbow's neck.

Just hearing the collar being locked in place with a padlock, Rainbow could feel her loins already heating up. She watched with excitement as Gordon fastened a lead to her collar and giving it a firm test tug.

"Ready?" asked Gordon, fastening the ball gag in place.

Rainbow nodded eagerly, the ball gag the only thing stopping a huge grin on her face.

"Shining," Cadence said, giggling in her spread-eagle position,"You're looking quite excited."

"I aim to please," Shining replied, massaging his large and fully erect shaft, "Now open your mouth, you little slut."

"Yes master," Cadence replied, her restraints the only thing preventing her from launching herself at her husband and his offering.

*SOMETIME LATER*

Rainbow flexed out her wings, enjoying their movement once more after their tight confinement. Not that she minded in the slightest.

"So," Gordon said, putting the 'toys' back in the hidden compartment of Rainbow's suitcase, "I take it you enjoyed yourself."

Rainbow nodded giddily, "Totally. It's so weird though."

"Weird?"

"Yeah. Like I was tied up and completely at your mercy. You could have done anything you wanted to me, even leave me tied up and go somewhere else and leave me to be found by hotel staff, or just beat the crap out of me rather than just smack my plot with a riding crop."

"I said I wouldn't hurt you."

I knew Gordon wouldn't break a Pinkie Promise!

"True," Rainbow replied, "But you did humiliate me though."

"You never said I couldn't."

"And you gagged me."

"It was a precaution just in case you squealed too loudly when I smacked your plot," Gordon replied, giving her plot another playful smack, "You have quite a set of lungs on you."

"But making me eat out of a dish like a dog?"

"Don't pretend you didn't enjoy it," Gordon replied with a shit-eating grin, "If it weren't for the ropes binding your wings they'd have been stiff as ironing boards the entire time."

"Stupid wing boners."

*MEANWHILE, BACK IN PONYVILLE*

Twilight put the book down she was reading, her hands were shaking rapidly quickly becoming lost in her own thoughts.

"Twilight?"

No answer.

"TWILIGHT!"

"I'M AWAKE!" she yelled, standing up.

Calming down and looking around, she saw Spike standing just a few feet away.

"What is it Spike?"

"You were trembling. Badly."

"Oh....well, I'm fine Spike," she said, still trembling a little.

Spike, not convinced, looked down at the book that fell to the floor.

"Twilight?"

"Yes Spike?"

"What's the holocaust?"

*SOMETIME LATER*

Gordon, held firmly in place by Rainbow's legs in a vice like grip, exploded his load into Rainbow's wet pussy. After several seconds of unloading; sweating and panting profusely, Gordon flopped down onto Rainbow, she herself spent and exhausted.

Still panting heavily, the pair stared into each other's eyes.

"......I love you."

A small tear fell each of Rainbow's eyes as she smiled happily, "I love you too."

Moving in slowly, Gordon pressed his lips against Rainbow's. Welcoming the gesture, Rainbow put her hands around his neck and pulled him in closer. Moving her tongue around his mouth, she felt his sharp canines and incisors; the sensation sending a satisfying chill down her spine and into her wings. Unfortunately for Rainbow, the sensation couldn't last forever and the pair needed to break the kiss, if only to breath again.

Breathing heavily, Gordon kissed the tip of Rainbow's nose, "Goodnight...darling."

Rolling to her side and slowly pulled the covers over them both, where they quickly fell asleep in each other's embrace, a content smile on Rainbow's lips, and another tear falling down her cheek.

What happened? I feel like I was hit by a carriage.

The individual slowly and groggily woke up, slowly coming to his senses. Naturally, he tried to stand up but was very surprised when he found his movements very limited. Attempting again, he encountered the same result.

What's going on?

Focusing closely, he finally realised the shackles around his wrists and ankles.

And another pony opposite him.

Looking through the dimly lit cell, the individual's eyes almost boggled out of his sockets upon seeing who it was.

"SHORT FUSE!"

Short Fuse looked up, the life in his eyes completely gone.

"Prince Shining."

Author's Note

Any chance anyone could help with making a TV Tropes page for this story?

Chapter - 22 - The Calm Before The Storm II

Steam billowed across the platform as Gordon and Rainbow disembarked from the train, their luggage in tow, and walked towards their friends who had come to meet them on the platform. The former two still weary from their journey home, but nonetheless grateful to see their friends again. Pinkie expectantly and excitedly launched herself at Rainbow, wrapping her in an inescapable hug.

"Hey guys," Rainbow said happily, returning Pinkie's enthusiastic hug, "Miss me?"

"Of course we missed you!" Pinkie yelled, hugging Rainbow even tighter, "We always miss you!"

"Gordon darling, so nice to see you again," Rarity said, "How did the trip go?"

"Went well," he replied, lugging two large and heavy luggage cases along, "We'll tell you all about it if you all want to comer over to my place."

"We'd love to."

"You want any help with those?" Applejack asked, pointing to the luggage cases, "They look heavier than when you left."

"They are," he replied, putting one down with a grunt, "Help yourself."

Applejack grabbed the handle of one of the cases and with with little effort began walking with the others off of the platform, just as the train began to depart once more.

"How did things go while we were away?" asked Gordon.

"It's Ponyville," Twilight replied, "Ponyville things happened."

"Monster attack? Rogue thunderclouds? Self-aware pony-eating candyfloss?" Gordon suggested, "That kind of thing?"

"You almost had it at self-aware pony-eating candyfloss," Twilight replied with a giggle, "Instead it was flowers."

"Flowers?"

"They ate Rose's watering can when she tried to water them before trying to bite pony's tails."

"Really?"

"Like I said. Ponyville things happened. The flowers were dealt with, by the way."

"Speaking of flowers," Gordon began, holding back laughter, "Dashie said she liked wearing flowers in her hair and would like to do it again."

"YOU LYING BASTARD! I DID NOT SAY THAT!"

"That's wonderful, Dash," Fluttershy replied, giving her childhood friend a hug, "I like wearing flowers in my hair too."

"You're going to pay for this Gordon!"

"Do you accept post-dated cheques?"

"Screw you."

"You can tonight Dashie."

Rainbow's cheeks went beet red as she clenched her fists, much to Applejack's amusement.

"Now Gordon," Fluttershy replied, "Don't tease Rainbow like that."

"Yeah!" Rainbow replied, "You tell him, Fluttershy!"

"Fine! On a related matter though," Gordon continued, "There was interest in the dresses Dash was wearing, so you may get some commissions, Rarity."

"That's wonderful to hear. Who will be commissioning me?"

"One of the Griffon King's daughters."

Rarity's eyes went wide and she almost stopped walking, "One of...foreign royalty...princess..."

Several minutes later, the group had entered Gordon's home and had made themselves comfortable in the main lounge. Rainbow had once again made herself at home on Gordon's 'captain's chair', drinking some Pepsi Max.

"Where's Shining?" asked Gordon.

"He was recalled to Canterlot," Twilight replied, "He didn't say why."

"Did Photon go with him?"

"Yes."

"Gordon darling, if you give me Rainbow's dresses I can have them properly cleaned and returned to her."

"Sure thing. We did pack them as you instructed, I'll have to give you them later though, once we actually unpack."

"That's fine. Did you like the dresses, Rainbow?"

"I loved them," Rainbow replied, her response genuine, "Can I keep them?"

"That's wonderful to hear," Rarity replied, elated once more her creations had brought joy and happiness, "And of course you can keep them. I made them for you."

"Thanks Rares."

"So," Twilight began, "What more can you tell us about the Griffons?"

"Probably not much that you don't already know."

"Still, anything you could tell us would be appreciated."

"Very well. Being in Griffonia feels like a stroll down memory lane, in that it felt like what the United Kingdom was between the two world wars."

"Why do you say that?"

"The technology for starters is at a similar level, that and their legislative assembly is very similar in appearance to the Palace of Westminster. Then there's also the cars."

"Cars?" Twilight asked, "Since when did the Griffons have them?"

"Quite a while from what I can tell. They also have diesel trains."

"What?!" Twilight shrieked, her eyes almost boggling out of her skull.

"It seems the Griffons have been quiet on their technological advancements. I've also noticed a lot of what they have is too similar in appearance to what my world has to be mere coincidence."

"What are you getting at?"

"Someone or something must have given them knowledge of my world. An odd few things you could ignore, but the number that there is? Something else is at play."

"What do you think it is?" asked Twilight.

Gordon didn't immediately answer.

"I don't know," he eventually replied, avoiding eye contact, "Your guess is as good as mine."

Applejack ever so subtlety raised a suspicious eyebrow.

Later that day, around tea time, the girls were back at Gordon's sitting at the dining table with the kitchen in full view. Nightlock, Star Cross and Photon had been given the night off and had gone to the local pub to drink away their latest pay cheques.

"So, what's on the menu tonight?" asked Twilight, "Rainbow was particularly excited about us being here tonight."

"That's because she's cooking tonight," Gordon replied, pouring himself Glenfiddich 21 Year Old whiskey.

"Huh?"

Gordon pointed behind Twilight to see Rainbow walking to the kitchen from the utility room, carrying ingredients in her arms. Walking towards the island counter, she dumped the ingredients down with a grunt.

"Hey guys."

"Hey Dash," Applejack replied, giggling behind her hand, "Nice apron."

"Oh shush," Rainbow replied, her cheeks blushing slightly, "It's purely for...health and safety."

"Sure it is darling," Rarity added, relishing Rainbow's more feminine side.

"It is," Rainbow replied, her cheeks a light shade of pink.

"Ah don't recall Gordon ever wearing one."

"And you never will," he stated firmly.

"Anyway!" Rainbow half snapped, "Frilly pink aprons aside, what does everypony want on their pizza?"

"Meat feast for me," Gordon replied, "With extra chicken."

"Ah think I'll have olives and mushrooms," Applejack replied, "With a few herbs added."

"I'll have pineapple!"

"Pineapple?!" queried Gordon, turning to Pinkie and looking at her like she'd grown another head, "On pizza?"

"What's wrong with that?"

"Everything," Gordon replied, "Quite literally, everything. Besides I don't even have a pineapple."

"I do," Pinkie replied, reaching into her mane and pulling one out.

Gordon sighed, "Of course you do."

He took the pineapple and put it next to the other ingredients, "Well, we'd better leave Dashie to it. I'm headed into the lounge to play some Halo."

"Can I help you, Rainbow?" asked Fluttershy.

"Sure you can, Flutters."

"Thank you. Do you have another apron? I don't want to get my clothes all dirty."

"They're in the utility room," Gordon replied, "Where you all left them from last time."

"You sure you don't want to wear one?" Rainbow asked, "A bright pink frilly apron?"

"I'd rather set my pubes on fire with a blowtorch."

*TWENTY MINUTES LATER*

"Well that's the dough done," Rainbow said, "Now we just need to leave it in a warm place for a bit."

"While it does we can do the tomato puree and the toppings. How big will the dough need to be?"

"About twice what they are now, according to the recipe."

"OK. What toppings do we need?"

"Mushrooms, herbs, chicken, olives, pepperoni, cheeses, salami, ham, sweetcorn...pineapple," Rainbow said, grimacing at the last one, "Gordon's wrote down several cheeses he has in we can use. Red Leicester, mature Cheddar, Mozzarella and Parmesan."

"Do we have enough for everypony?"

"Easily. Don't worry Fluttershy, no-pony will go hungry."

"OK."

Fluttershy began with mushrooms, small closed cup ones, cutting them in to slices while Rainbow was busy grating several generous piles of various cheeses.

"Rainbow?"

"Yeah?"

"Can I ask you something...personal?"

Rainbow looked up to her nervous friend and smiled reassuringly "Sure you can."

After a brief moment of hesitation, Fluttershy felt brave enough to ask, "Do you...do you plan to marry Gordon?"

Rainbow stopped grating and blinked in astonishment, "Wow...well...I've never actually thought about it."

There were a few more seconds of silence as Fluttershy continued to slice the mushrooms.

"I think it would be nice if you and Gordon married."

A slight blush filled Rainbow's cheeks, "Thanks Flutters."

*MEANWHILE, IN THE LOUNGE*

The other girls watched as Gordon played through the remastered version of Halo 2 on Legendary difficulty with the skill and ease of a master gamer, all but Twilight impressed at what was on display, if put off by what they saw.

"What...is that?"

"I...? I am a monument to all your sins."

"Relax. I'd rather not piss this thing off."

"I feel the same way about Celestia," said Gordon, "It results in bad back pain."

"What is that ghastly thing?" asked a reviled Rarity.

"The Gravemind."

The girls continued to watch the scene between the Gravemind, the Arbiter and the Chief, listening though not understanding the story or the subject matter being discussed.

"Of all the objects our Lords left behind, there are none so worthless as these Oracles! They know nothing of the Great Journey!"

"And you know nothing about containment! You have demonstrated a complete disregard to even the most basic protocols!"

"I can understand his anger about not following protocols," Twilight said, scowling and clenching her fists, "All too well."

"If you will not hear the truth, then I will show it to you. There is still time to stop the key from turning, but first it must be found. You will search one likely spot, and you will search another. Fate had us meet as foes, but this ring will make us brothers."

"Similar to our situation in a way," Gordon said.

"How so?" asked Twilight.

"Before I arrived, humans had been seen as enemies for centuries, yet I get the feeling something will bring us closer together. As friends. As we always should have been."

*ROUGHLY NINETY MINUTES LATER*

The group were sitting around the dining table, their pizzas in front of them, along with French fries and bottles of soft drinks. Rainbow, like Gordon, had settled on Famous Grouse whiskey mixed with Pepsi Max. What was most on Gordon's mind though was the additional attire of the girls.

"You are all weird," Gordon stated, looking at each and every one of his guests, "Psychopathic, unhinged, deranged, unstable, nut-job basket-cases!"

"There's one for you as well darling."

"Not happening," Gordon stated firmly with conviction, "I'd rather give away my drinks collection."

"Why not?" Pinkie asked, "I always wear one when I'm baking."

"That's because you're baking, and pink and frills suit you as well as a ball gown and tiara suits Rarity."

"Thank you for such a high opinion of me, darling."

"And Rainbow," Gordon added.

"Hey!"

"But my decision stands," he stated defiantly, "I ain't wearing one. Not now. Not never."

"Whimp."

"I am not a whimp, Rainbow."

"Prove it. Wear one."

"The day I wear one of those is the same day Celestia grovels on the floor, begging me for forgiveness."

"I'm gonna hold you to that."

"Moving onto other things," Twilight said, "Are we watching another film tonight?"

"Sure," Gordon replied, "There's plenty more to choose from."

"Could we maybe not watch something that has explosions in it?" Rarity asked, rolling her eyes.

"Aww, why not?" Rainbow whined.

"Because not all of us enjoy seeing things explode all of the time."

"I have plenty of other films," Gordon replied, "How about....I know. Something I'm sure Rarity would like."

"Come on Gordon?" Rainbow whined, "What's the film?"

Gordon got up and walked over the DVD shelves and quickly pulled out a film and held it up for the girls to see.

"Beauty and the Beast," Rainbow replied, "Blegh, another mushy love story."

"That's good enough for me," Rarity replied, smirking at Rainbow and taking a sip of her wine, "Put it on darling."

"I must say," Twilight said, "I do like Belle. A lot."

"Imagine that," Rainbow quipped, "One bookworm likes another bookworm."

"Hey!"

"I don't recall Gordon putting on a song and dance when he invited us over for dinner," Pinkie said, sounding mildly annoyed and frowning disapprovingly at Gordon.

"That dress is simply divine!"

"Urgh!" Rainbow groaned, "Only Rarity would lose herself over a dress."

"Says the mare who got gets all giddy when she herself is dolled up for her coltfriend."

"Hey!"

Rarity and Applejack shared a fist bump.

"The Beast will make off with your children. He'll come after them in the night."

"No!"

"We're not safe till his head is mounted on my wall! I say we kill the Beast!"

"Kill him!"

"This sounds slightly familiar," Rarity said.

"I haven't had an angry mob try to decapitate me. Yet."

"Ponies don't do that," Twilight said, "We're not like..."

Twilight didn't need to finish for Gordon to know to whom she was referring to. Gordon meanwhile, fired in one more shot.

"But I have been whipped in to shape by them."

We don't like
What we don't understand
In fact it scares us
And this monster is mysterious at least

"Are you trying to tell us something, Gordon?" Twilight asked, sounding slightly annoyed..

"What makes you ask that?"

"The films you show us seem to be related to your situation, like you're trying to subtlety make a point."

"What if I am?"

"Well-"

"Guys!" Rainbow snapped, "Ssshh!"

The two did quieten down, though it didn't stop Twilight shoot half-glares at Gordon.

"Well, what did you think?"

"Meh."

Gordon rolled his eyes, "You liked it better than that, Dashie."

"I loved it," Rarity replied, "Such romance. Oh how I wish I could meet my Prince Charming."

"Be careful what you wish for," Gordon replied, "Anyway, who's up for another film?"

"Can I pick one?" Twilight asked.

"Sure. What about you guys? Are you OK with Twilight choosing?"

They all nodded so Twilight went over the the DVD/Blu-ray shelves and browsed through the collection, picking some out and reading the blurbs in her mind.

The Texas Chainsaw Massacre? Who the buck would think of something like that? Never mind watch it!

Psycho?...definitely no.

Full Metal Jacket...for Celestia's sake, how many of these films are about killing? Do humans enjoy it that much?

Saving Private Ryan...another film about killing. Why am I not surprised?

The King's Speech...this might be OK.

"This one," she said, holding it up.

"Good choice," Gordon replied, "Very good film."

"My castle, my rules."

"Where have we heard that before?" Rarity asked, looking over to Gordon.

"An Englishman's home is his castle."

The girls watched the footage a small moustached man, ranting and raving and gesticulating his arms wildly, speaking with force and conviction, his disturbing rhetoric hypnotising the masses into blind obedience.

"What's he saying?"

"I don't know...but he seems to be saying it rather well."

"Who was that guy?" asked Rainbow.

"Adolf Hitler, by far and away the most evil person in history. Your world's villains don't even hold a candle to that monster. If you wanted to know a real monster, Twilight, human or not, you'd be hard pressed to find worse than Hitler. That abomination was evil incarnate."

Unbeknownst to Gordon, Twilight already knew of the Hitler, the Nazi's and the Holocaust.

If one human can be like that, she thought, Then what's to stop others. Including Gordon. It's too big of a risk. He can't live among us. We can't let him live in the Griffon lands, he'd only persuade the Griffon's to wage war on Equestria. A war Equestria stands no chance of winning.

Gordon must be kept under lock and key.

It's the only way.

"You OK Twi?" asked Rainbow, "You're staring off in to space."

"I'm fine," she replied, coming back to her senses, "Just a little tired, I guess."

Twilight didn't see Applejack cast a sideways glance at her.

"Those poor young blokes cried out in fear. No one was listening to them. My job was to give them faith in their own voice, and let them know a friend was listening."

"He must have really cared about them," Fluttershy said, "And that war sounded horrible."

"It was."

"If I am King, where is my power? Can I form a government? Levy a tax? Declare a war? No! And yet I am the seat of all authority because they think that when I speak, I speak for them. But I can't speak."

"Why can't he do those things?" asked Twilight.

"If you mean his authority it's because he was a constitutional monarch. Political power is with MP's in Westminster, in contrast to Celestia who's an absolute monarch who rules by decree with no legislature or judiciary to keep her in check."

"Equestria's a Diarchy," Twilight corrected, "Luna has equal power."

"In my world North Korea is officially called the Democratic People's Republic of Korea. It's a democracy in writing only, in reality it's a brutal, totalitarian dictatorship run by a fat rocket enthusiast. And I don't recall Luna ever making any rulings. When was the last law she brought into place, or rescinded?"

"The law requiring all humans be arrested, detained and restrained upon discovery."

"That law was rescinded by Celestia, Luna's name wasn't on it."

"How would you know?"

"Luna told me. And I have no reason to believe she's lying."

"Why?"

"She's nothing to gain from it. Especially from me. We're both still feared in pony society due to events that happened centuries ago. Neither of us have our judgements clouded by prior events as neither of us when they occurred."

"My judgement on humanity isn't clouded by what happened eight centuries ago," Twilight replied, scowling slightly, "My judgements are based on historical facts and evidence."

"Then by the same token, ponies are jut as bad. They did kill humanity to the last, after all. Not even humanity has accomplished that."

"But-"

"Guys!" Rainbow snapped, "Can you save the arguments for another time?"

"Sorry, Dash," Gordon replied, wrapping an arm around her.

"Sorry, Rainbow."

Before turning her attention back to the film, Twilight shot another death glare at Gordon.

What's gotten her so riled up again? Gordon wondered.

"Is the nation ready for two minutes of radio silence?"

"I know how the King feels when he has to talk in front of others," Fluttershy said, "It's really hard and scary."

"What did you think?"

"Very enjoyable," Rarity replied, "Was King George a good king?"

"He was well respected by the people and did many more speeches throughout the war, as well as visit victims of Luftwaffe bombing raids, keeping hopes and morale up. The George Medal was named after him. A medal he had created as he wanted ordinary civilians to be acknowledged for heroic and outstanding acts of selflessness and bravery. There weren't any suitable medals at the time and the Victoria Cross was for military personnel only."

"Where does the George Cross rank?"

"It's second only to the Victoria Cross. The highest I received was the Conspicuous Gallantry Cross, one level down from the George Cross."

"How long did he reign for?" asked Rainbow.

"Just over fifteen years. His daughter Elizabeth assumed the throne upon his death in early 1952 and she was still Queen when I arrived here."

"Well," Twilight said, standing up, "It's getting late. I'm headed home."

The others also decided to call it a night and soon followed, giving their goodbyes, leaving Rainbow and Gordon alone once more.

"Well Dashie," Gordon said, finishing his whiskey, "Wanna go to bed? Or stay up a bit more?"

"Do you have any more films with explosions in them?" she asked with a big grin.

"Yes."

"Can we watch one?"

"Pick one out. I'd recommend Die Hard, a very popular Christmas film, or Hearth''s Warming as you call it."

Shining stood naked, covered in grime and dirt, shackled in front of the vilest creature he had ever had the misfortune to encounter, his fierce glare never wavering.

"Ah, my pet has been returned to me. I trust the collar isn't too uncomfortable?"

"Go fuck yourself, whore!"

"My my, such language. From a Prince, no less. Tut tut."

Chrysalis ignited her horn and fired a blob of green goo at his muzzle, silencing him.

"There. Much better. Now, how about a tour?"

Shining's muffled obscenities only brought a laugh from Chrysalis, as did his attempts to lunge at her. Unfortunately for Shining, he had limited movement and no say on the matter.

"It seems that my pet needs more training," she replied, taking the chain of the collar from her guard, "In time, you will learn to serve me...again, and then worship me."

Giving a hard tug on the chain, she pulled Shining along, "Come along now, pet."

Shining was pulled along by Chrysalis through the corridors of the Hive, Changeling drones hissing at him as he walked past.

As he was lead deeper into the Hive, the horrors only worsened. Inside shells of goo, were various creatures ranging from Griffons, Yaks, Zebras and his own fellow ponies. He was lead into a room where one such victim was locked inside a pod, surrounded by several large Changelings. A victim Shining recognised all to well.

Nurse Redheart.

"Please!" Redheart screamed, "Don't hurt me!"

Redheart, frantic and hysteric, slammed her fists futily at the pod shell, an act which only prompted the Changelings to laugh. A tube lowered from the ceiling and connected to the top of the pod, where a small hole was located. She and Shining looked at one another, Redheart almost despondent at seeing a Prince of Equestria in the same situation.

"Please!" Redheart cried, "Don't do this to me! I have family! A husband and foals!"

"Correction," Chrysalis replied, lighting up her horn, "You had a husband and foals."

A faint buzzing sound caught the attention of Shining and Redheart, a buzzing which soon got louder. Realising it could only come from once place, Redheart looked up in time to see a swarm of small insect like beings enter the pod and completely engulf her and soon filled the pod with a sickly green gas.

The blood curdling screams sent chills down Shining's spine.

What the fuck is happening?

A hand slammed against the inside of the pod, half covered in chitin before slowly sliding down an disappearing from view. The screaming, what seemed to last hours to Shining, was over in a matter of seconds and the swarm disappeared back up the funnel. The funnel disconnected and the pod opened, allowing Redheart to walk out, through the sickly green smoke, and approach Chrysalis.

"Nine of Twelve, Senerary Adjunct of Sub-Hive 21 Beta."

W...T...F?

"Welcome to your new family, Nine of Twelve," Chrysalis said, "Now, ensure my pet behaves himself during the rest of his tour."

"Yes, highness," the newly assimilated drone monotonously replied.

"Come along, pet," Chrysalis said, tugging at the chain.

Shining didn't move.

"You were told to move! Pony filth!"

He barely had time to register who spoke when he felt himself pushed hard in the back, by the former pony, sending him flying forwards into the front of Chrysalis, unintentionally placing his hands on Chrysalis's large bust.

"My my," she grinned, "You'll have to wait until the tour is over before you can touch those. Though I am flattered you are so interested. Maybe if you're a good boy, I'll let you play with them later."

Shining, his cheeks beet red, was lead even further down into the Hive, passing more assimilation chambers and torture rooms, the never ending screaming echoing through the corridors, further reflecting the living Tartarus he was in.

"And now," Chrysalis said, stopping in front of a set of double doors, "My favourite place in my hive."

She opened the door and walked inside, Shining following.

Walking down the walled steps, he came into a large open area with various corridors scattered around. Gems, rocks, minerals and carts here there and everywhere in what was to Shining clearly a mine, and the hundreds of those who worked down here under the brutal lash of Changeling overseers. Workers who were completely naked, covered in bruises and cuts, heavy iron shackles locked around their ankles and wrists, digging into their skin.

Had his jaw not been forced shut due to the goo, it would have hit the floor.

Chrysalis, feeling the chain she was holding tug back, turned around and noted Shining's reaction. Smiling sinisterly, she approached and crouched down to his level.

"I bet you weren't expecting to see humans down here, were you?"

Author's Note

Please be careful not to post spoilers in the comments. (Some users have 'newest comments first' as their settings).

Chapter - 23 - Downward Spiral

Chrysalis watched in unbridled glee, while Shining watched in horror, as a group of humans trudged along in front of them. Every one covered in dirt, cuts and bruises. The chains and shackles severely limiting their movement and cutting into their skin made for an all the more pleasing sight for her. All of them avoiding eye contact with her.

All but one.

"WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT?!" the Chief Overseer bellowed.

The human in question quickly looked back down to the floor, but it was too late. The human, and the others, knew all to well what punishment would now befall him. The humans stopped walking following a tight pull on their collars by their enslavers.

The overseer, a well built Changeling male a towering 7ft tall, marched over to the human and put a very tight grip around his neck.

"YOU LOOKED AT YOUR QUEEN! DIDN'T YOU?!"

The human didn't answer, instead he only tears and snot ran down his face, terrified at the punishment he knew he was about to receive.

"DIDN'T YOU?!"

The human nodded, unable to speak.

The overseer looked over to Chrysalis who simply nodded. The human was removed from the group and brought over to Chrysalis, keeping his eyes tight shut the entire time. The human was thrown to the ground at Chrysalis's hooves, tears and snot now dripping onto the floor. Chrysalis could only watch on in disgust, "You really are filthy creatures. How dare you look at me. You know what the punishment is?"

The sobbing human nodded.

"Overseer," Chrysalis replied, no taking her eyes off of the sobbing human, "Do it."

The Overseer walked over to the human, taking him in his iron grip and setting about his task with twisted pleasure. The human screamed as the Overseer pressed his fingers harshly into the humans eyes, gouging them out, blood pouring from the humans eye sockets. The horrific ordeal which seemed to last at lot longer than the few seconds it did, sent chills down the spine of Shining, mortified at what he had just witnessed. Still screaming in pain, the human was then thrown back to the floor.

"That will teach you for looking at your Queen, slave!" the Overseer bellowed, before turning to a subordinate "Take its teeth out."

"Let me out of this cage you foul fetid feral beast!" Blueblood raged, the chains holding him firmly in place. His arms were dangling from chains above him and his hooves where shackled likewise to the floor. A horn blocker prevented any magical attempt at escape.

"No," the male Changeling replied, caressing a bull whip, "Her Majesty has rewarded us for our success by gifting you to us as a toy, to play with however we please."

"I will never do anything you say!"

"You say that like you have a say in the matter."

"You'll never get away with this!"

"We've been getting away with this for months, pony. Now shut up!"

"Make me!" Blueblood spat, literally.

The Changeling guard, un-amused at having his face being covered in pony saliva, lit up his horn, "Very well. I will."

The guard levitated through a ball gag through the bars and fastened it tightly into Blueblood's mouth, "There. Now the fun really starts!"

The guard magically removed his armour, dumping them onto the floor and unsheathed his member, something Blueblood could only go wide eyed in horror at the sight of.

That's...that's huge!

The Changeling entered the cage and in a burst of green flames, took on a more familiar, horrifying form and whispered seductively into his ear, "Scream for me, Bluey!"

This is so wrong!

"Scream for your big sister, little brother!" Not-Cadence teased as 'she' began to enter from behind, "Your Princess commands it!"

Shining watched in horror as the human had his teeth forcibly pulled out with rusted pliers. The never ending screams of pain beginning to break his own mental resolve. After seemingly endless minutes of watching such bloody barbarity, the human, mouth full of blood, was then dragged to a platform and shackled spread eagle to four posts.

Another Changeling walked to the platform, concealing an item.

What is he doing? thought Shining, How could this get any worse?

Almost as soon as he finished that thought, the Changeling opened a chest and pulled out a large hack saw.

Oh fuck...

More spine chilling screams filled the chamber as the Changeling quickly hacked off the human's limbs without hesitation, remorse or pity. The four limbs were then taken by another Changeling and put into a furnace. The vile smell of burning flesh soon filled Shining's nose, reviling him to his core.

"You're disgusting," Shining said aloud, "All of you. Vile, disgusting, servile, rancid abominations of Tartarus!"

"I agree," Chrysalis replied, "I couldn't describe humanity better myself."

"I was talking about you!"

"Oh? Well that doesn't sound like us."

The mutilated human, somehow still alive, was then picked up by Chrysalis by his hair, "Put the disgusting vermin in the bull."

Dumping the human to the floor, he was quickly grabbed by another Changeling and taken over to a Brazen Bull, previously hidden by a large cloth. Shining, was forcibly moved along and made to watch as the human was placed inside and locked in as afire was lit underneath.

Too soon, the screaming started again.

"That was fun," the Changeling said as he put his armour back on.

Blueblood hung loosely from his shackles as tears ran down his cheeks and cum still dropped from his flaccid member. Tired, mortified and ashamed at what he had just took pleasure in.

"Don't look so sad...Bluey, my friend will be here soon for another round," the Changeling said, looking at the cum on the floor, "I can tell you enjoyed it."

I'll never forget those screams for as long as I live.

Shining kept running the horrific execution of the human in his mind as he sat chained to Chrysalis' throne, unable to comprehend the evil on show.

How could anyone hate someone else so much that they would do that kind of thing? And not only show no remorse, but justify it and do it wholeheartedly?

*THREE WEEKS LATER*

The midday sun shone brightly over Ponyville. Ponies out and about were doing their daily tasks, the town busier than usual given it was Grand Market Day; the one day of the month when ponies would travel from near and far to buy and sell in towns and cities all over Equestria. Gordon was amongst the potential buyers alongside Rainbow, the pair holding hands. Non-Ponyvillians would frequently cast a glance over, some fearful of Gordon because he's human, others because they get to see an Element of Harmony in person.

"Well Dashiekins, anything in particular you're after on market?"

"Some energy shakes, I heard a rumour a mare was selling some in other town's markets."

"We'll keep an eye out."

"Are you getting anything?"

"I might. I do need some bread and milk."

"More milk? You wouldn't need so much if you didn't drink so much tea."

"Like that'll ever happen," he laughed, wrapping his arm around Rainbow.

"You could try."

"And you could try boasting less."

"Not gonna happen."

"Exactly."

The pair soon went their own ways, agreeing to meet up again later for lunch, and Gordon soon found himself at a stall selling luxury chocolates. Row upon row of chocolates of all kinds stacked the shelves. White, dark, milk. Some alcoholic, some fruity, dozens of different kinds just waiting to be eaten.

"May I help you sir?"

Gordon looked up to see a brown pegasus mare.

"I'm just browsing thanks. Looking at these reminds me of a country called Belgium, a country famous for chocolate. And beer."

"Sounds wonderful, don't tell my brother though. I'd never get him to leave."

"Your brother?"

The mare nodded over to another pegasus with red fur and black mane, getting some chocolate boxes or varying sizes out.

"Sky Thunder," the mare said, "Come say hi to your newest hero."

"Sis!" the colt said, stumbling over to the counter, "He's not my hero!"

"Don't mind him, Captain," the mare said, "He's just fascinated by humanity."

"Anyone with a brain cell should be," Sky replied.

"Yeah yeah," the mare replied, turning back to Gordon, "I'm Caramel Fudge, or Cara for short."

"Pleasure. So, you a chocolatier?"

"My brother is. I mostly make fudge. But we decided to work in business together."

"You get along well?"

"We're rather close," Cara replied, pulling her brother in close, "He is my little brother after all."

"Ah, I'm an only child myself."

"Pity. You don't know what you've missed out on."

"Well, I had two kids myself once so I have a general idea."

"I heard about that," Cara replied, her face souring, "My condolences."

"Thanks. So, mind if I buy some chocolate?"

"No, so long as you buy some fudge too."

"Certainly. So do you charge per chocolate?"

"No, by box size. it's 6 bits for a 250 gram box, 12 bits for a 500 gram box, 18 bits for a 750 gram box or 24 bits for a one kilogram box or for a true chocoaholic, a Super Deluxe 1.5 kilogram box for 32 bits. Or if you've truly lost leave of your senses, a two kilogram box for 45 bits."

"Well, I lost leave of my senses many years ago. So..."

"One two kilo box coming up. Anything in particular?"

"No marzipan, and I have a preference for dark chocolate."

"Certainly. Alcoholic ones too?"

Gordon raised an eyebrow.

"Apologies. Silly question."

"Indeed. I'll take some slabs of fudge too. The salted caramel, mint and chocolate, bubblegum, vanilla and orange and chocolate. Fairly big slabs."

"Coming right up. Hey Thunder, you see to the chocolates, I'll get the fudge."

"Sure thing sis."

Gordon watched as Sky Thunder began filling a large card box with chocolates as he heard voices from behind approach, and saw Sky Thunder suddenly go nervous and his work pace slowing.

"Hey there Gordon."

Gordon turned around and dressed in her iconic flightsuit was Spitfire, her mane shining radiantly in the bright sun.

"Spits. What brings you here?"

"The same thing that brings you you gluttonous pig. Hey Cara!"

"Hey Spits," Cara called back, "The usual?"

"You know me," Spitfire replied, turning her attention to Car's brother, "Hey Sky."

Sky Thunder nervously looked up, "H-h-hey Ca-Captain."

"Come now Sky, I've told you before; just call me Spitfire."

"Tell you what Sky," Cara said, "I'll deal with Gordon, you deal with Spitfire."

"But-"

"Splendid!" Cara beamed, gently shoving Sky away in his back, "You know what her usual is?"

Sky nodded, "One kilo of white chocolate only."

Gordon watched as a terrified Sky was pushed over to where the white chocolates were displayed and began filling a box, with Spitfire leaning in close.

"He has a crush on her," Cara whispered as she returned, "Spitfire knows. She's just waiting for him to ask her out. She's turned down other stallions just for Sky."

"Why?"

"She finds him interesting."

"What does he like about her?"

Cara looked at Gordon like he'd grown another head, "Have you seen how smoking hot she is?"

"Fair point. But surely there's more to it than that?"

"Once when we were delivering chocolates to the castle, my brother was just walking back to the wagon when the Captain accidentally flew into him and knocked him out."

"Ouch."

"Yeah, he woke up in the castle hospital with Spitfire at the hoof of his bed in all her spandex clad glory. He already had a crush on her, but you can imagine how he would have felt."

"Sure can. Lucky git."

Cara laughed, "My dad said the same thing. Anyway, that's the chocolates done, now to cut you some slabs of fudge."

Cara began cutting some fudge whilst Gordon turned his attention to Spitfire and Sky and saw how the former was leaning in close to a clearly flustered Sky.

Poor lad doesn't know what to do.

A minute or so later, Cara brought the fudge slabs, each individually wrapped in grease-proof paper, and put them in a separate box, when her brother soon rejoined them.

"So little bro, how did your date with Spitfire go?"

"We weren't on a date. We were just talking."

"Talking?" Cara teased.

"Yeah, she...she..."

"She what?"

"She...said she wanted an order taking to Wonderbolt HQ later today."

"Perfect! And I know just the pony to deliver them."

Sky Thunder looked like he wanted the ground to open up and swallow him whole.

After visiting some more stalls including buying some bread, milk and a talon-crafted silver pocket watch from the Griffish Isles, Gordon saw a familiar face at the whiskey stall and walked over.

"If you eat all of that you'll rip that tight spandex."

"Hello to you as well, Captain," Spitfire replied, turning to face Gordon, "Shopping for whiskey now?"

"Aye. Saw you talking to the lad back there," Gordon said as picked up a bottle of whiskey.

"You mean Sky Thunder? He's a nice lad."

"Nice lad? I saw the way you looked at him."

"What can I say? Can't a mare be interested in a stallion?"

"So you try to get him to ask you out by getting him to make a delivery to HQ?"

"Something like that. Anyway, how are things going with you?"

"Too quiet."

"I know that feeling."

"Something is going to happen today" Gordon added, "I can just feel it."

"What makes you say that?"

"It's been far too quiet the last few weeks, and today is a big market day. The two don't mix well for me."

"I get you. It's like when I walk into HQ and the gang are oddly quiet. I just know they're up to something."

"Got any examples?"

Spitfire turned to Gordon, tapping her muzzle, "Now now Gordon, what happens in the barracks, stays in the barracks."

"Well what if I became a Wonderbolt?"

"You can't fly. Though I would love to see you in one of our flightsuits," Spitfire replied, smacking Gordon's backside with her tail.

"I bet you would."

"That being said," Spitfire continued, "One such incident involved lube, rope, a ball gag and the biggest vibrator a mare can put up her-."

Gordon turned to face Spitfire, "OK...feel free to not divulge more. I can do without such images running around in my mind."

"Why not? Afraid Dash might get ideas?"

"No."

"Or is it you don't want your little guy standing to attention?"

"Little?!"

"I think you'd fit in well to Wonderbolt 'after hours' parties. They're real team bonding sessions."

"Why am I picking up sexual vibes from that?"

"Because you have a dirty mind?"

"No comment," Gordon replied without emotion, holding up his hands, "You however..."

"Yeah," Spitfire laughed, "I'll freely admit to being a kinky minx who loves being tied up. You should see my toy box."

"I'll pass on that."

"I would say your loss, but having seen the contents of Rainbow's toy box I'd say you're one very lucky guy."

"What?"

Spitfire tapped the side of her nose, "A mare doesn't spill those kind of secrets about other mares."

"What about Sky?"

"Oh believe me, I know what he likes."

Gordon decided to refrain from enquiring further.

*MEANWHILE*

"This just gets worse!" Twilight muttered to herself as she looked through yet another of Gordon's books, "How can humans do this?"

She facepalmed and sighed, "Easily. They're human."

Putting the book back on the shelf, she left the library, closing the door and past the unconscious bodies of Star Cross and Nightlock, both of whom were asleep on the sofa, the game of PES 2017 still running.

Good thing I learned sleep spells at a young age.

She quickly left the house, teleporting away and returning to her own library.

"Much better," she said, sniffing heavily through her nose, "The smell of books worthy to exist."

I must remember to write to Princess Celestia to confiscate and destroy those books. No-one has the right to such things.

She walked over to her desk and began writing in her journal, oblivious to the flash of green from the other side of the window.

Having gone their separate ways, Gordon was alone again with a few more items in his possession. Apart from the occasional staring and muttered remarks, Gordon was mostly left alone. He was walking past the fast food stalls when he heard a voice call for him.

"Human! Would you mind-"

"Captain Gresley!"

"Excuse me?"

"You will address me as Captain Gresley!" Gordon snapped, turning around to face a grey middle aged unicorn mare, "Not 'human'."

"Whatever. Now-"

"No, not 'whatever'! You will address me in a respectful manner or not at all!"

"I will address you however I please, thief."

"Excuse me," Gordon snarled, marching over to the marshal, making the most of his towering height against the far smaller mare, "What did you call me?"

"I called you a thief."

"You dare to call me such a thing?! I have stolen nothing!"

"Yet a witness reported that you did."

"Did they really? Let us all see this 'witness'."

"The witness wishes to remain anonymous."

"Oh how convenient."

"Follow me, or I will have the police arrest you."

Gordon begrudgingly followed the marshal, walking over to a nearby table next to food kiosks and placed the bag on the table.

"Let's see what you have, eh?" the mare asked with smugness, placing the contents on the empty table.

"Good thing I'm a unicorn, otherwise I'd have to touch what you have with your dirty human hands."

"You mind repeating that?!" Gordon snapped.

The marshal ignored Gordon and continued like nothing was wrong, "One loaf of sourdough bread, one large box of luxury chocolates, two bottles of Alban Single malt whiskey, two pints of milk and a Griffonstone silver pocket watch."

"And?"

"How did you get these?"

"I bought them," Gordon replied.

"Really? With what?"

"With money."

"You expect me to believe you can afford these things?"

"I don't give a shit what you believe. It's the truth."

"What about this then?" asked the Marshal, pulling out one final item, "An eighteen karat gold pen."

"I didn't buy that."

"So you mean you stole it?"

"No," Gordon replied, regretting his choice of words, "I mean I don't know what it's doing in my bag."

"Why should I believe you?"

"You won't. Like many others it's obvious you have an anti-human bias."

"I have no such thing. All I see is a bag full of stolen merchandise and you can't prove you didn't steal any of it."

"And on the flip side you can't prove I did."

"I don't need proof. You're human. That's good enough for me."

"And what do you mean by that?"

"You will leave immediately. Don't bother ever coming back," the market marshal commanded fiercely, "Princess Celestia will be informed."

"Why just her?" Gordon asked, "Have you forgotten about Luna?"

"Get out."

"I want the things I bought."

"OUT!"

Gordon sighed tiredly, turning around and beginning to walk away.

"You xenophobic little arseholes are intent on getting rid of me aren't you? Maybe I'll move to Trottingham, or the Griffish Isles. At least there I won't be accused of shit I haven't done."

"If you hadn't done anything wrong then we wouldn't need to accuse you," the marshal replied, "Now get lost!"

"I'm already leaving you stupid bitch."

"How dare you swear at me!"

"Fuck off."

The marshal went to launch herself at Gordon, only to be held back by other ponies. Gordon failed to suppress a laugh.

"And you say I'm violent."

"OUT!"

Gordon continued to walk away, ignoring the harsh scowls and verbal scolding from the townsfolk, some of which he noticed had previously supported him.

Oh well, they had to conform eventually.

Gordon finally left the market area and started to make his way towards stores away from the market, quietly seething inside at to whoever framed him. He knew that Celestia would eventually find out and side against him. As usual.

I might have to pay the Griffon ambassador a visit, claim asylum. Staying in Equestria, sooner or later the locals will-

"Hey Gordon!"

Gordon turned around and saw Rainbow flying towards him. Almost before he could react, she ploughed into him, almost knocking him off of his feet and hugged him tightly.

"I saw what happened."

"I didn't steal that pen, Dash."

"I know that."

"What about the things I did buy?"

"The police took them, as 'evidence'."

Gordon sighed, "I just can't do anything without a damn pony trying to ruin my life."

"Stop worrying. Twilight's talking to the market marshal right now."

"That's not exactly helpful."

"Why wouldn't it be?"

"Twilight, despite what she says, doesn't trust or like me."

"That's ridiculous. You're her friend."

"I'm anything but, and mark my words; soon enough she'll show everyone what she really thinks of me."

Star Cross and Nightlock examined the library, still groggy from their forced slumber.

"We know what happened, but we can't prove it."

"So she can do whatever the fuck she wants just because she's the Princess's personal fucking lapdog?" Nightlock asked, annoyed.

"Pretty much."

"What right does she have to break in and put us to sleep?"

"None. But what can we do?"

"Confront her, in front of everyone."

"She'll only deny it, and she'd then probably find a way to get rid of us."

*TWO HOURS LATER*

"Hey guys," Rainbow said as she approached her friends sitting outside the cafe, "Have you seen Gordon? He said he was going for a walk but he's not back yet."

"I've not seen him," Twilight replied coldly, "Isn't he at home?"

"No, I've checked. He was still angry about what happened at the market."

"Ah can't believe that Gordon would do that. Ah thought he was different."

"What?!" Rainbow replied, scarcely able to believe what she was hearing, "Gordon isn't a thief!"

"Then why did the marshal confiscate what he had and eject him from the market?" Twilight asked, "I spoke to the marshal and I believe what she told me."

"Rainbow darling," Rarity gently began, "I know it's hard for you, but-"

"Gordon is NOT a thief!" Rainbow screamed, "I thought- Pinkie, surely you know Gordon wouldn't do that?"

Pinkie uncomfortably played with her mane, "I don't know Rainbow. My Pinkie Sense didn't sense anything out of place."

Rainbow growled angry and turned to walk away.

"Rainbow!" Fluttershy cried, "Please don't-"

"Just leave me alone! All of you! I don't want to talk to any of you right now!"

The girls watched as Rainbow left, a mixture of feelings amongst them.

I just knew the human would prove me right, Twilight thought, They haven't changed at all.

*SOMETIME LATER*

The townsfolk watched as Gordon strolled through town, back to his house, without a care in the world with all eyes on him.

"What is he carrying?" asked one of the townsfolk.

"It looks like a bunny."

"Why would he be carrying it over his shoulder though?"

Gordon ignored the mutterings and continued walking, an eerie silence falling on the market square.

A silence that was breached by an ear-splitting scream.

"MURDERER!"

"Will you calm the fuck down?!" Gordon snapped.

"You murdered a bunny!" the mare screamed, "You are a MURDERER!"

The mare's hysterical shrieks soon garnered the attention of other townsfolk and market traders who quickly saw the dead rabbit Gordon was holding.

"Will you shut the fuck up?" Gordon asked, "I eat meat. Get over it!"

"I will not 'get over it' you MURDERER!"

Gordon just rolled his eyes and began to walk away, much to the ire of the mare and some of the townsfolk.

"Get back here!" the mare demanded, "You're under arrest!"

"Under what charge?"

"Murder!"

"Murder is the premeditated killing of a sapient being. A rabbit isn't a sapient being ergo it's not murder."

"You killed an animal!"

"So? Celestia killed humans but you don't get up in arms about that."

"Princess Celestia killed violent humans that MURDERED ponies! She had every right!"

Gordon shook his head, "Just stay away from me you crazy bitch."

"Hey! Don't talk to my wife like that!!" a unicorn stallion bellowed getting up close to Gordon.

"Tell her to fuck off then."

The stallion took a swing for Gordon, who despite holding a rabbit, managed to duck and deliver a counter blow to the stallion's cheek, knocking him off of his hooves.

"Assault! The monster assaulted my husband!"

Gordon rolled his eyes.

For fuck's sake. They're like a stuck record.

"What's going on here?"

The gathered crowd looked over to see Twilight and the girls, sans Rainbow, running towards them.

"You OK Gordon?" asked Applejack.

"I'm fine. Just the squeemish locals getting-"

"What's that?" Fluttershy asked.

Shit.

"Err...a rabbit?"

Fluttershy looked down at the dead creature then back to Gordon, looking him dead in the eyes, her expression almost unreadable, but tinged with disappointment and slight revulsion.

"Gordon?"

The pair looked over to Twilight.

"What?"

"Is it true you killed a rabbit and then hit this stallion?"

"Yes on both counts."

"Why?"

"I killed the rabbit because I wanted it for dinner later and I hit the stallion because he went to hit me. Self defence."

Twilight blinked in astonishment at how Gordon casually admitted to killing another living being. Further strengthening her belief in that humanity hadn't changed at all.

"You...you better just get moving Gordon."

"Fine," Gordon simply replied, walking away taking his kill with him.

"You're just going to let him leave?!" the mare asked, "He assaulted my husband!"

"He took a swing at Gordon first."

Everyone turned their attention to Lyra, forcing her way through the angry mob.

"Of course you'd defend the hairless ape," the mare groaned, "Monkey-fucking traitor!"

"I'm telling Twilight exactly what happened," Lyra replied, ignoring the racist remark, "I can't say I approve of killing rabbits, though."

"She probably played a part in his stealing earlier," another pony said.

"I did no such thing!" Lyra snarled, "And neither did Gordon. He is NOT a thief!"

"Says the thief's accomplice," the mare replied, smirking, "If she fantasises about fucking a hairless monkey, who knows what she'd actually do for one."

The slap from Lyra could be heard across the market square, shocking everyone witness to it. The mare nursed the stinging cheek and laughed, "She's a human in pony form. Maybe we should shave her fur and cut her horn off so she can look like a monkey herself."

"That's enough!" yelled Applejack, getting herself between her friend and the mare, "There's no place for that kind of filth! In Ponyville or anywhere else!"

"It doesn't change the fact that he can't prove he didn't steal, and he fully admitted to killing an animal. How long before you're next on his dinner plate?"

The mare, smirking, began to walk away with two other mares with equally arrogant smirks, leaving the Elements with the townsfolk looking on.

*A SHORT WHILE LATER, INSIDE GORDON'S KITCHEN*

"You fucking idiot!" Rainbow screamed, slamming Gordon over the work unit and holding him there, "What THE FUCK would possess you to kill a rabbit?!"

"They taste nice in brandy sauce."

"Are you-" Rainbow spluttered, before snarling once more, "Are you serious?!"

"Very. I've hunted before," Gordon replied, freeing himself from Rainbow's grip and standing back up.

"You know you're not exactly helping convince ponies that humans aren't bloodthirsty monsters when you go around killing rabbits."

"Ponies won't believe it unless Celestia tells them too, and since she won't ever do that, they'll never believe it so why bother? I don't give a fuck if anyone has issues with me hunting. It's not illegal, I've checked, and I'll keep doing it."

"You know what? You can sleep on your own tonight, you jerk!"

"Rainbow!" Gordon said, grabbing hold of her arm.

"Let go of me!" Rainbow yelled, pulling her arm free, "I'm staying at my own place tonight. Hope you enjoy your kill today, you insensitive prick!"

Without another word, Rainbow stormed out, slamming the front door hard leaving Gordon alone in the kitchen with his kill.

Fucking cretins Gordon thought, So fucking what if I killed and skinned my own rabbit.

"Fucking hell, I need a whiskey."

*THE FOLLOWING MORNING*

"I'm coming!" Gordon yelled as the banging on his front door grew louder.

The banging continued until he opened the door where he was met with a hard and solid impact on the face, knocking him back slightly.

"You murdering bastard!"

"You mind explaining what the fuck your problem is?" Gordon replied, massaging his bruised jaw.

"YOU MURDERED MAH PIGS!"

"I've done no such thing."

"Don't deny it!" Applejack screamed, slamming an item down on the floor, "This is YOUR axe! It was found on MAH farm with MAH pig's blood on it!"

"And your inbred country mind jumped to the conclusion that I'm responsible?"

Applejack punched him on the nose, causing him to stumble backwards, lose his balance and fall to the floor.

"DON'T TALK OF MA FAMILY LIKE THAT!"

"Then stop falsely accusing me of things."

"Stay away from mah farm!" Applejack screamed, leaving quickly.

Gordon got to his feet and watched her leave his property, some other townsfolk watching on. Ignoring their disapproving looks, he picked up the axe and closed the door. Walking through the house to the garden, he approached and unlocked the shed, placing the axe inside.

I suspect a unicorn did this. They could teleport inside without tripping the motion sensor lights and be out and I'd be none the wiser. Just like now.

Closing the shed door, rather than head back inside, he headed through the side gate and round the the front of the house.

"Gordon?"

Gordon turned around, "Hey Star Cross."

"You OK?"

"I've felt better."

"I can imagine."

"I'm off for a walk. Not sure when I'll be back."

"OK. Just be careful."

"I will."

Gordon quickly reached the town centre, many ponies sill giving him harsh glares.

"PIG MURDERER!"

Gordon sighed.

"ARE YOU GOING TO KILL ONE OF US NEXT?!"

"WHY DON'T YOU KILL YOUR OWN KIND? OH THAT'S RIGHT, PRINCESS CELESTIA KILLED THEM!"

Just ignore them, they're trying to get a rise out of you.

He continued to walk, playing on his phone and ignoring any remark, where he soon approached the police station.

I wonder if they still have my property there.

Deciding on a whim to go an ask, he walked over.

"Turning yourself in?" a towns pony taunted, "It's about time! Animals like you belong in a cage!"

"Fuck off."

"Don't swear at me you filthy ape!"

Gordon stuck two fingers up at the stallion as he entered the police station, placing the phone back in his pocket. As soon as he entered, one of the officers on duty at the reception desk huffed and slammed a stack of papers on the desk.

"What's the problem now?"

"Excuse me?" Gordon replied.

"What problems are you causing now?" asked the police officer.

"I'm not the one causing problems. I've come to take back my property."

"What property?"

"The items I bought at the market."

"You mean the items you stole?"

"No. I bought them. That pen was placed there to try and set me up."

"Why would anypony ever do that?"

"You know? I couldn't possibly imagine why."

"Don't get sarky with me, human."

"I'm having my things,"Gordon said sternly.

"No, you're not."

"I wasn't asking."

The Chief smirked, "We know you didn't steal them, we just don't want to give them back to you."

"Why not?"

"We ate and drank the chocolates and whiskey."

Gordon scowled and leaned in close, his nose almost touching the constables, "Thief."

"What of it? You can't prove it," he replied, smirking, "You better leave or I may just arrest you for...for something."

"This isn't over," Gordon replied, turning around and leaving.

The door closed and the constable walked over to his desk and pulled out a half drunk bottle of whiskey, "Dirty ape."

"Hey Chief?"

"Yes, Cold Case?" he replied, looking up to see his lackey at his office door.

Cold Case walked into the office and closed the door, "Want me to stitch him up again?"

The Chief smirked, "I don't like the Apple family. See to it their livelihood is ruined completely."

"Certainly. I'm sure the human would be willing to 'help'. When I 'borrowed' his axe, I found rat poison in his shed. I could see to it the Apple's pigs feeds on it."

"See to it."

"Yes, sir."

"Before you do, just sign this suspension order. It requires another signature."

"Of course," Cold Case replied, pulling out a gold pen, "What is Ice Frost being suspended for?"

"He objected to our little arrangement, so I'm having him suspended for suspicion of misappropriation of police funds."

"The police funds we took that will finance our retirement?"

"The very same."

"You think he'll rat us out?"

"Not if he wants to see his wife and kids alive again."

It had been several days since Rainbow had stormed out of Gordon's home, and in that time had refused to see him under any circumstances. The other girls too had kept their distance, equally repulsed by Gordon's actions. And those he was accused of.

For fuck's sake, I used a rabbit trap. It's not like I shot it.

Despite only being 8AM, he was drinking a glass of whiskey and practising on the piano, his session was interrupted by loud, harsh knocks on the door. Sighing, he stood up, whiskey glass in hand and made his way to the front door all the while the knocking never ceased and only got louder.

"Alright!" Gordon yelled, "I'm coming! Calm the fuck down!"

He finally reached the front door, the loud banging still not ceasing. As soon as he opened the door he felt himself sent flying backwards down the hallway with an angry mare quickly on top of him.

"WHAT THE FUCK DO YA THINK YER PLAYIN' AT NOW?!"

"What the fuck's your problem this time?" Gordon replied, trying to shake Applejack off of him, "And what the fuck are you doing with that?!"

"THIS!" Applejack spat, holding the bottle in his face, "IS YOURS! YOU POISONED THE REST OF MAH LIVESTOCK!"

"I did no such fucking thing!" Gordon angrily denied, shoving Applejack off of him and getting back to his feet, "So take your false accusations and fuck off out of my house!"

"It wasn't enough for yer to slaughter mah pigs, so yer had to kill the rest of mah livestock."

"I didn't-"

"THE FARM'S DESTITUTE! WE'RE RUINED!"

"Again, I did not-"

Gordon didn't get chance to finish speaking as Applejack delivered a heavy blow to his face, knocking him off of his feet once more.

"Yer no longer welcome on mah farm," she spat, throwing the bottle at Gordon, "You come onto mah farm again and I'll truss you up like a turkey and leave yer fer TImberwolves."

With a hard kick to his shins, Applejack then left Gordon lying on the floor, battered and bruised but OK. Getting back up to his feet, he went to the front door, just in time to see Applejack talking to Twilight. Shaking his head and bracing himself for another condescending talk, he shut and locked the door. Looking down at his spilled whiskey, he picked the glass up and came to a quick decision.

I need another drink.

Heading straight for his drinks cabinet, he grabbed a glass and a bottle of Grants. Just as he finished pouring a glass and downing it on one go, he poured himself another. Just then, he heard the telltale signs of magic.

"Can't you fucking ponies knock before entering my home?!"

"Shut up, Gordon!" Twilight snapped, "Why did you poison Applejack's livestock?"

"I didn't. And curb it with the false accusations or fuck off."

"Yes you did!" Twilight spat, "Poison from your world was found, and apart from the Apple family, you were the only other person to visit the farm recently."

"Circumstantial. Didn't it ever occur to you that maybe, just maybe, someone stole my poison and then poisoned her animals?"

"Ponies don't do that kind of thing!"

"YES THEY DO!" Gordon bellowed, slamming the whiskey glass down, "YES THEY FUCKING DO!"

Twilight recoiled in fear at the explosive outburst and began to walk backwards as Gordon approached her, his towering height along making her fear for her safety.

"Ever since I came to this backwater cesspit of inbred simpletons I've been falsely accused of numerous crimes, assaulted, falsely imprisoned, had my name slandered, my home vandalised, disgusting graffiti sprayed on my garage doors! Tortured by YOUR Princess's guards! You ponies are no different than humans!"

"We are nothing like humans! We are far superior than you!"

"A bit rich coming from a species that exterminated humans!"

"We didn't kill them! They killed themselves with their greed and violence!"

"There's no getting through to you, is there? You can't see that you're being played like a violin by Changelings."

"Don't blame them for this! They haven't been seen since the wedding! And even they wouldn't sink to the level that is normal behaviour for you!"

"Open up your eyes, Twilight! Of course they're involved! They always were!"

"Stop blaming others for humanity's violent ways."

A moment of silence passed between the pair as they stared at one another. Gordon indifferent, Twilight scowling.

"I'm going to write to Princess Celestia about this."

"Like an obedient little pet."

*SLAP*

"How dare you!"

"It seems I struck a nerve," Gordon smirked, nursing his cheek, "Quite violent. Aren't we?"

Twilight went to slap Gordon again, only to feel her hand covered in a magical aura.

"Let me go, Shining!"

"I can't do that, Twilight. Not until you agree to leave."

Twilight turned to Not-Shining, noting the serious expression on his face, then to Gordon, once more looking at him in disgust, "Fine! I don't want to be near this animal anyway."

Not-Shining released Twilight from his magic and after snorting at Gordon, stormed out; slamming the door in the process.

"I stand by what I said," Gordon said, pouring another whiskey, "And I wish ponies would stop slamming my front door. And what the fuck are you doing here? I thought you were in Canterlot?"

"I had a bit of leave available so I took it. And I'm not accusing you, Gordon. But I can't condone what you called my sister either."

"It's true though. Twilight is incapable of saying, doing or thinking anything different than Celestia so much so she will come up with the most extreme bullshit excuses to do so."

Not-Shining sighed deeply and pinched the bridge of his nose, "As much as I want to disagree...I have to admit there is some degree of truth to that."

"What now, though? What shit are you ponies going to pull next? I don't give a flying fuck if you lot don't like me. Whether you like it or not I'm here in Equestria, and will be for the rest of my life."

"Just...stay here for now. I'll talk to the townsfolk, and to Applejack, try and talk sense into them."

"You're wasting your time. They don't want to listen."

"I knew it would happen," Twilight said, pacing back and forth in the library foyer, "Sooner or later his true human nature would come through. I just knew it!"

"Benjamin had just become a father," Fluttershy cried as she was consoled by Rarity, "Now those little bunnies will have have to grow up without one."

"I'm beginning to question my relationship with him."

Everyone looked to Rainbow, slumped in an armchair; crestfallen and wings sagging at her sides and staring into space.

"Sorry RD," Applejack replied, "But Gordon was a snake in the grass all along. We hold nothin' against yer fer bein' fooled by him. Deception is a human trait after all."

"Yeah," she half replied.

"Well I for one will have no further business with him," Rarity stated firmly, still consoling Fluttershy, "That revolting brute is no longer welcome in my boutique."

"I'll make sure the Cakes ban him from Sugarcube Corner too."

"And he can forget about buyin' any of mah apples."

"Hey Gordon," Lyra beamed happily, "Can I come in?"

"Sure," Gordon replied , stepping aside, "What do you want?"

"I heard what happened earlier, Twilight and Applejack decided to announce it to the whole town," Lyra replied, stepping inside, "I just thought I'd see if you're OK."

"I'm fine," he replied, closing the door, "Want a drink?"

"Have any blueberry milkshakes?"

"No, but you can make some."

"EEEEEEEE!" she replied happily, her eyes lighting up and clapping her hands together, "Really?"

Gordon nodded and Lyra bounced happily into the kitchen, with Gordon following, and took a seat at the dining table. Gordon watched in bewilderment as Lyra returned with a large number of ingredients in her magic and covered the kitchen work units in them, leaving no space uncovered.

"Lyra?"

"Yes, Gordon?" she relied, tying her apron pink PVC in place, its pattern containing cartoon pictures of muffins and cupcakes in various forms.

"I thought you were making blueberry milkshake?"

"I am. Plus other stuff."

"Other stuff?"

"Come on!" she stropped, "You have all of these ingredients, you may as well get use out of it!"

"I don't know how to bake."

Lyra rolled her eyes, "Those muffins imply otherwise."

"But-"

"But nothing Gordon. Now, put this on and help me," holding out a large multi coloured chequered PVC apron.

"Why?"

"Because I bloody well told you to!"

For a very brief moment, Gordon saw Michelle instead of Lyra. Remembering those early days in their relationship when she would bake with his mother and he would absentmindedly walk into the kitchen and be Shanghaid into 'helping'.

"Fine," Gordon huffed, taking it, "Where did you find these anyway?"

"In a cupboard, why?"

"The one you're wearing was Michelle's"

"Oh," Lyra replied, suddenly feeling awkward, "I can wear a different one."

"Nah, it's fine. Keep it if you like."

"You sure?"

"Sure. It's just an apron."

"Thanks."

"You're welcome," he replied, putting his own on, "Want a whiskey?"

"Tartarus yes I do!" she replied with a beaming smile.

"I'll go and grab a bottle. In the meantime try not to set my kitchen on fire."

"Oh ha ha," Lyra replied, hands on her hips and feigning indignance, "I set the smoke alarm off ONE TIME and Bonny never lets me forget."

Gordon briefly left and returned with a bottle of Grants and two tumblers. Pouring a shot for each of them, he handed one to Lyra.

"To humanity," said Gordon.

"To humanity," Lyra replied.

The pair clinked glasses and downed their shots, Lyra immediately beginning to cough.

"Well if there's on thing I've discovered today," Gordon said, laughing, "Is that I have a new whiskey buddy."

"I'm a rare breed of unicorn that can handle her liqueur," she replied, downing another shot without coughing, "I must have human blood in me."

"Who knows?" Gordon replied, pouring icing onto the bottom layer of a cake, "It's possible."

"I really hope it is. I mean, my long distant ancestor Bosphoramus Heartstrings had a relationship with a human, but he disappeared."

"I've heard that story when I visited Trottingham. Apparently he knew of what was being done to humans at Celestia's old castle."

"Yes," Lyra replied, looking down in sadness, "Officially, he disappeared. Unofficially, he was tortured to death by Starswirl the Bearded but you-know-who covered that up."

"Imagine my shock. Not so long back I saw some skeletons in that castle. One of them could be his remains."

"It's possible."

"A DNA scan will verify it or not. We should carry one out."

"Maybe. I'll need help though. I'm not going into that deathtrap on my own."

"Sure. And if it is him, we give him a proper burial. And if it isn't then we will still give him, and the others, a proper burial."

"I'd like that. Now, how about pouring some whiskey in this chocolate cake?"

*LATER THAT DAY, NIGHT TIME*

Gordon and Lyra, having spent all afternoon baking and decorating cakes, were now resting in the lounge. Lyra having a go at Goldeneye, specifically the Silo level.

"You're pretty good at this."

"It's fun."

"I remember my mum getting it for me the day it came out."

"Good day?"

"I was quite popular at school, put it that way."

"I bet you were OH COME ON!"

The telltale sign of blood trickling down the screen indicated the issue.

"Wait until you play Dark Souls. Even the calmest, most patient person will be driven to rage induced fury."

"Hmph!"

"Now now Lyra, it's just a game."

"You don't mean that. Anyway, I better get going, Bon Bon will we wondering where I've got to."

"You sure?"

"Yeah."

"OK, take some cakes with you though."

Lyra quietly closed the door and moved slowly in the pitch black to avoid making any sound and risk incurring the wrath of Bon Bon. As she approached the kitchen, hey eyes reduced to pinpricks as the lounge light suddenly came on.

"You're late back."

Lyra turned around, "I was busy...with work."

Bon Bon raised an eyebrow, "You work from home."

"Errr..."

"And you're carrying tins full of cakes."

"Well..."

"And you're wearing an apron covered in icing and frosting."

"I was baking with Gordon!" she said quickly, feeling guilty.

"With Gordon? You do know-"

"He's innocent of what he's accused of!"

"Lyra, I-"

"I thought you were better than just jumping to conclusions Bon Bon!"

"Lyra!"

"He can't do anything right! No matter what he does-"

"LYRA!"

Lyra immediately went silent as her eyes reduced to pinpricks again.

"Now listen," Bon Bon said, walking over and grabbing some of the tins, "I know Gordon's innocent."

"You do?"

Bon Bon nodded, "And....there's more."

"More?"

"I'll tell you later."

"Fine, just let me put these away."

Lyra, still holding some tins in her magic, made her way over to the kitchen and began to take her apron off.

"Leave! That! On!"

"Err, why?"

Bon Bon pointed to the sink. Lyra followed and her heart sank to the deepest depths of Tartarus at the sight of no small amount of pots, pans and dishes all covered in all manner of foodstuffs, many of which from Bon Bon's confectionery cooking.

"It's your turn to wash the pots, Lyra. I did them yesterday."

Bon Bon left the room, leaving Lyra to look at the depressing sight, "Bummer."

A couple of days had passed since Lyra's visit. Apart from Star Cross and Nightlock keeping him company, Gordon had been on his own. Rainbow in particular had been avoiding him like the plague and was greatly surprised when Rarity, whom he thought was above such petty behaviour, slammed the door in his face when he visited to have a pair of trousers repaired, having accidentally torn them while chopping wood, the seams ripping when he squatted down to pick up chopped firewood.

To add insult to injury, when he returned home, the axe he had been using was nowhere to be found.

Even Pinkie refused to serve him in Sugarcube Corner which more or less confirmed to Ponyville that Gordon wasn't to be trusted.

'If even Pinkie doesn't trust him, then he must be bad', he heard the townsfolk say.

Simple minded morons, he thought, If ever they gained the ability to think for themselves...

A few more days passed and yet again Gordon was refused service at every single store he went to. Having been denied service at the market as well, wanting only some fresh vegetables, and being forcibly removed from the town square again, Gordon decided to take a walk on the outskirts of Ponyville to clear his head and calm his nerves while Star Cross volunteered to get some fresh food, using the implied threat of arrest of obstructing the Royal Guard if she was refused service.

Walking aimlessly, Gordon soon found himself near the clubhouse of the CMC.

Maybe the foals will provide more intellectual conversation.

Approaching cautiously, weary of angry farm ponies who would not hesitate to attack him, he noticed movement from inside from figures too large to be foals. And voices too deep to be that of fillies. Approaching low and quiet, he began to shimmy sideways along the clubhouse wall and peered inside through the window causing his blood running cold at the sight. The crusaders, bound and gagged, crying and covered in bruises. Without hesitation, he ran to the front entrance and, finding it locked, kicked the door with considerable force and went inside to deal with the intruders.

"Game's over, vermin!"

The three Changelings turned to face Gordon. The leader of the trio, stepped forward, smiling maliciously.

"Look here boys," he grinned, "A human not in chains."

What?

"They're barely recognisable without them," the second Changeling added, "We should correct that."

"Indeed. Her Majesty will be most elated if we bring the anomaly to her."

Anomaly?

"Get him!"

The two accompanying Changelings lunged at Gordon, while the leader wielded a weapon very familiar to Gordon.

So that's where it got to.

Dodging the attacks from the Changelings, he delivered his own attacks, delivering a strong uppercut to one of them. All the while the Crusader's slowly bled to death, much to the delight of the leader.

"Such a pity," he said to himself, "So young."

Screams of pain caused the leader to turn back around. Gordon had grabbed one of the knives being carried by the Changelings and had stabbed him with it through the abdomen. Staggering backwards, the leader had the space to swing his, or rather Gordon's, axe. Dodging the swing but crashing into some chairs in the process, Gordon turned around just in time to see the axe bearing down on him. Swinging his leg, he took the leader off balance, causing his swing to miss and Gordon to get to this feet. Grabbing one of the child size solid wood chairs, he swung it into the face of an approaching Changeling, instantly knocking him out.

Two down, one to go.

A short walk from Sweet Apple Acres beside Ponyville Lake, the girls were now sitting around enjoying a picnic in the sunshine. But not enjoying the topic of conversation.

"Legally," Twilight said, "We can't do anything because the evidence is only circumstantial."

"But we know he did it!"

"I know Applejack, but as far as the law goes you need to show irrefutable proof. And unfortunately we can't."

"Isn't that Scootaloo?" asked Fluttershy, interrupting the conversation and pointing in her direction, "I thought she was at her clubhouse with her friends. Why is she clutching her tummy?"

"Does she have a tummy ache?" Pinkie asked, "That would be awful."

The girls watched as Scootaloo walked closer.

Or rather, staggered closer.

"R-r-r-rainbow," she cried, her eyes filled with tears, "H-h-help."

She collapsed before reaching the table. Immediately the girls rushed over and discovered to their horror what the problem was.

"Scootaloo!" Rainbow yelled, "What happened?"

The girls were beginning to draw a crowd, some of whom began listening in. Scootaloo, now cradled in Rainbow's arms, spoke as loud as she could, her eyes half closed and breathing slowly ceasing.

"G-G-Gordon," she replied tiredly before losing consciousness.

Rainbow more closely cradled Scootaloo in her arms as sheer unbridled anger raged through her veins.

"Let me take Scootaloo to the hospital," Fluttershy said, "I promise I'll take care of her."

Rainbow, angry tears falling from her eyes, handed Scootaloo over to Fluttershy, "You take care of her, I'll take care of that bastard!"

As soon as Scootaloo was safely in Fluttershy's hands, Rainbow rose to her feet and flew away towards the clubhouse.

Meanwhile, back at the clubhouse, Gordon and the remaining Changeling, conveniently the leader, the other having been knocked out by Gordon, were now both covered in blood. As the two wrestled once more, they stumbled outside and fell down off of the platform and into the dirt.

They both continued to fight until something caught both of their eyes.

"Rainbow," Gordon muttered.

Gordon got up to warn her, but in his haste let his guard down. The leader ponced and casting a spell, disguised both himself and his comrades just in time before Rainbow had a clear view of the scene. Landing then walking into a fast pace in one fluid motion, she approached Gordon with only one thing in mind.

"Rainbow!" Gordon yelled, "Get help! Chang-"

He was cut off by a strong kick to his face.

"You fucking bastard!"

Gordon tried to free himself from the Changeling's grip, but weakened and exhausted from his fight made the attempt fruitless.

"Rainbow!"

Rainbow looked behind her and smiled at the sight.

"Thank Celestia you're here, AJ."

"What happened? Where's ma sister and Sweetie Belle?"

"Probably in the club house. I came only to see this bastard causing problems."

"Causing problems?!" Gordon bellowed, "This sack of shite is a Changeling who tried to kill your sisters!"

"Oh? Then why did Scootaloo say you attacked her?"

"Wait here," Applejack said, not taking her eyes off of Gordon, "I'm goin' to check inside the clubhouse."

Gordon tried again to break free of the disguised Changeling's grip and almost succeeded only to find Rainbow had joined in in holding him in place.

"Thanks," the leader said, "You got here just in time."

"What happened?"

"This freak attacked your sisters."

"Liar!"

"SHUT UP, FREAK!" the leader yelled.

"GORDON!"

Everyone looked to the clubhouse to see Applejack emerge with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom in her arms, both blooded and bruised from their ordeal.

"Sweetie Belle!" Rarity cried, running over to her, accompanied by Twilight.

Taking hold of Sweetie Belle and looking at her state, bloodied and abused, she turned to Gordon, "You truly are a vile, disgusting monster. To think I considered you a friend...I feel sick."

"I didn't hurt them!" Gordon yelled again, "It was Changelings!"

"Save your lies for the Princess," Applejack replied, handing Apple Bloom over to another pony, "We're not interested in hearing them."

"You're jumping to conclusions again!"

"Shut up," Applejack replied, taking the rope off of her shoulder and walking over to Gordon, "You're under arrest."

With years of practice and great skill, Applejack swiftly tied Gordon hands behind his back.

"LET GO OF ME!" Gordon screamed, struggling desperately to escape from Applejack's iron grip.

"Shut up!" Applejack snapped, finally succeeding in tying the knots around Gordon's wrists, "After what you've done-"

"I'VE DONE NOTHING WRONG!"

"You have a very warped sense of what's wrong if you think trying to murder fillies with an axe as 'nothing wrong'," Twilight spat venomously, "And after reading what humans are truly capable of, I feel like a fool for giving you any chance to prove humans are good. Because they aren't. Get the human to its feet."

Gordon was hauled to his feet and held firmly in place by Big Mac.

"Twilight!" Gordon yelled, "Listen to me. I didn't hurt those fillies. It was Cha-"

Gordon felt something shoved harshly in his mouth and tied tightly behind his head.

"Thanks Twi," Applejack replied, "His lying was making me feel sick."

"No problem, Applejack. As I was saying, I recently read another human book, one the human had, that tells of something so monstrous, not even Changelings would do something so evil."

"What are you talking about, Twi?"

"It's something in human history called, the holocaust. Simply put, some humans didn't like other humans so they put them in camps and killed them. Millions of them."

The gathered ponies jaws slowly dropped, scarcely able to comprehend such barbaric actions.

"Furthermore, other humans knew about it but did nothing to stop it. In total, six million of those humans were exterminated. And the humans known as 'Allies' allowed it to happen."

Gordon tried to correct Twilight on her inaccuracy, but the gag stopped him, though his attempt to speak didn't go unnoticed. Twilight marched over to Gordon and with a flash of her horn, showed the book she was referring to.

"Don't deny it," she snarled, "This book told me everything. And the photos...I can't comprehend how any living thing can be so evil."

Gordon tried again to speak.

"Stop trying to defend humanity. It's impossible. Princess Celestia was right."

"Where do you want this monster putting, Twilight?" Rainbow asked, grabbing firmly Gordon's arm, deliberately twisting it in the process.

"Put the monster in its dwelling," she said, "I will write to Princess Celestia and let her know what's happened."

"Just dump it anywhere, Big Mac," Rainbow said, "Leave it tied up. Leave the gag in too."

"Fine with me," Big Mac replied, dumping Gordon onto the hardwood floor, causing Gordon to grunt.

"Did that hurt?" Rainbow asked, "Too bad."

Rainbow and Big Mac left Gordon, exiting his house and locking the door.

"To think that I loved him," Rainbow said aloud, a tear falling down her cheek, "I feel so stupid."

"He's human," Big Mac replied, "Deception is their way. Now come on, the townsfolk can keep guard."

"Sure."

Big Mac and Rainbow left the property premises, nodding to the townsfolk who volunteered to keep guard and make sure Gordon couldn't escape.

"What about his other guards?" asked Rainbow.

"Shining is informing Mayor Mare of what's happened, Photon never came back from Canterlot and Star Cross and Nightlock have been...dealt with by Twilight."

"Dealt with?"

"RELEASE US NOW, CIVILIAN!" Star Cross screamed as she thrashed violently against the restraints.

"I can't do that," Twilight replied, "You're too close to Gordon and are a security risk."

"He's innocent! You just can't accept that!" Nightlock added.

"Please be quiet," Twilight calmly replied, "This is a library."

"This is your basement with all manner of fucked up experiments running!"

"I wouldn't expect you to understand. Now calm down, I'll let you go once Gordon is safely behind bars."

"You bitch!"

"Goodnight, Star Cross," Twilight replied as she walked away.

"Fuck you, you fucking bitch!"

Twilight ignored her and left the basement, locking it behind her and casting a sound proofing spell; the two siblings relentlessly thrashing against their restraints.

Gordon held the photo in his hands. The photo, taken while on their cruise on the Allure of the Seas, was the last photo ever taken of himself and his family together. Taking another gulp of whiskey, the burning sensation providing temporary relief, he put the photo in his shirt pocket and stood up. Staggering drunkenly to the stairs, he slowly made his way to the top floor.

Once there, he head towards his railway room, only to open to the storage cupboard opposite.

Moving some boxes aside, he found what he was looking for.

He pulled back a fake book, opening a door to his secret room.

Stepping inside, memories flooded into his mind of days gone by. Every item had a memory to it and he could remember each one with perfect clarity. A painting of flowers done by Atticus during his first week of school, the hand made father's day cards, the dress and tiara Zelda wore when cosplaying as her namesake character.

Good days those. Zelda as Zelda, Atticus as Link, Michelle as Impa and myself as Ganondorf.

Also in the room, the drawing Zelda made the day she was killed.

Picking the drawing up and taking it out of the frame, he now recognised the two symbols all too well.

Celestia's and Luna's cutie marks.

Folding it up and putting it on his shirt pocket with the photo, he took one last look at the room before setting up what he came to do. Looking up at the exposed steel beam, he felt a tinge of happiness.

I'll be with you soon.

*MEANWHILE, IN THE LIBRARY*

Twilight was quietly reading a book, seemingly unfazed at falsely imprisoning two individuals in her basement, when there was a harsh knock at the door. Fearing she could be found out, she readied a sleeping spell just in case.

"Who would be calling at this hour?" Twilight asked as walked over and opened it.

"YOU GULLIBLE BITCH!"

"Calm down, Lyra."

"I WILL NOT CALM DOWN, TWILIGHT!" Lyra bellowed, forcing her way inside, "HOW COULD YOU THINK THAT GORDON WOULD DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!"

"Quite easily, he's human."

"You are just using all that bullshit propaganda to justify getting rid of him. You believe it because you want to believe it."

"I believe it because it's the truth."

"And to you, the truth is merely what Celestia says it is."

"That's Princess Celestia too you!"

"She isn't my Princess. Not anymore. Fuck that bitch!"

The next thing Lyra felt, was a sharp stinging pain on her cheek.

"Get out!" Twilight bellowed, "You're banned for life from this library!"

"I will!" Lyra snarled, "I would press charges but we all know Celestia's little pet will get away with it. Like she always does!"

"OUT!"

My dear Twilight Sparkle

Whilst I am delighted to hear from you again, I must say that I am furious as to what the human has done. Yourself, your friends and the citizens of Ponyville, should be commended for your bravery on subduing the monster. Place the monster under house arrest until I can make arrangements my end. I assure you, the monster will be punished severely for its actions and placed in the deepest dungeon cell in my castle and put under 24/7 restraint. Escape for it will be impossible. Bring the monster to me tomorrow after sunset. I look forward to seeing you then.

Your Princess and mentor,

Princess Celestia.

The letter dissipated in green magic, on its way to its recipient.

"You'll never get away with this," Celestia said as a horn blocker was reattached.

"I already have."

"I have done as you asked," Celestia cried, "Now let Luna go!"

Chrysalis turned to her General and nodded. The General let go and Luna, still shaking from her ordeal, ran to Celestia and was quickly embraced by her big sister. The embrace was short lived before Luna too was shackled to the wall, out of arms reach of Celestia.

"Sleep tight, little children," Chrysalis mocked as she walked to the cell door, "Tomorrow is going to be a fun day."

The door shut, leaving the sisters to each other's company.

"I'm scared, sister."

"I know, Lulu."

"But what of Gordon? I do not believe he would commit such vile acts. Changelings must be involved."

"I...agree."

"You do?" Luna replied looking up in surprise.

Celestia nodded, "And I believe I know who Gordon is."

"Thanks for helping me girls," Twilight replied, teleporting them into Gordon's home, "I couldn't do this without you."

"No problem Twi," Applejack replied, "Glad to help. You OK, Rainbow?"

"I'm fine. I just feel so stupid for believing him."

"We all do, darling."

"But he will get what he deserves," Twilight stated firmly, "Princess Celestia has assured me that he will be placed in the deepest dungeon beneath Canterlot Castle under the highest security measures. He will spend the rest of his life chained to a wall in a dungeon cell."

"Good," Rainbow replied, "He deserves it."

"But first," Twilight continued, "We need to get him to Canterlot."

"That'll be easy," Rainbow replied, "He can't escape."

"Of course he can't," Applejack laughed, "I'm the one who trussed him up."

"For which we're-"

Twilight came to a full stop.

"What's wrong, Twilight?"

The other girls filed into the lounge and saw the issue. And it wasn't the several empty whiskey bottles and empty paracetamol packets.

"We need to find him," Twilight stated in a panic, "NOW!"

Wasting no time, the girls split up and frantically began searching Gordon's vast house for him, including the garages. After several minutes, they found no sign of him.

"How did he break free?" asked a perplexed Twilight, "He was hogtied by Applejack!"

"He can't be far," Rainbow added, "Where's Fluttershy?"

"She was checking the top floor," Rarity replied, "Though there's very few rooms up there so I don't know-"

"AARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGH!"

The bone chilling scream, heard from two floors away, sent the girls into action.

"Fluttershy!" Rarity gasped.

"Hold on Fluttershy!" Rainbow yelled, "I won't let that bastard hurt you!"

Flying rapidly up the levels, Rainbow very quickly reached the top floor, the screaming becoming more frantic. Very quickly, following the noise, Rainbow soon found Fluttershy, pressing her back into a wall in what appeared to be an attempt to flee the area. Moving over to her and embracing her friend to help calm her down, she saw what had triggered her friend's panic.

"RAINBOW!"

Rainbow didn't reply.

"RAINBOW!"

Footsteps came running closer.

"Rainbow! Will you answer-"

The girls stopped in their tracks, they too now having seen the sight before them.

"Oh my," Rarity said quietly, beginning to regret just having lunch.

Dangling from Applejack's rope, was the motionless body of Gordon, looking hauntingly back at them.

Author's Note

AU = After Unification

Chapter - 24 - Out Of The Frying Pan, Into The Fire

Author's Note

Releasing this now. I might add to it later as I feel there's still something 'missing' from it.

Chapter - 24 - Out Of The Frying Pan, Into The Fire

Twilight watched, still seething with rage, as Gordon was placed on the bed and covered in a blanket; noting rather quickly the lack of what she saw was vital to ensure the safety of her fellow ponies.

"The monster needs restraining to the bed!" Twilight yelled, "It's dangerous!"

"That ridiculous law was rescinded," the doctor said, "I will not approve it while he is my patient. Not only that but his condition is dire. He's no condition to move about, no thanks to what the town's ponies have put him through. So no, while he is MY patient, he will remain unrestrained and you and your friends will be barred from visiting."

"Fine," Twilight huffed, before suddenly looking smug "Maybe this will change your mind."

Twilight pulled out a scroll and handed it to the Doctor.

HM PRINCESS CELESTIA, SOL INVICTUS OF THE SUN
DIARCHY OF EQUESTRIA

To Doctor Kardia,

You are ordered to fully restrain the human around the clock. It is forbidden from having any freedom of movement, this includes visits to the bathroom for washing and waste excretions. Under no circumstances whatsoever is the human to be released, left unrestrained or left unguarded. Twilight Sparkle and the remaining Elements of Harmony are permitted to interrogate the human any time they desire in any manner they see fit. They are all to be assisted in any manner they request. Prince Shining Armour is also now in charge of the prisoner's incarceration. His orders are to be followed precisely. Failure to comply with these rules will result in your medical license being permanently revoked and a minimum of twenty five years in the Canterlot Castle dungeons with no possibility of parole or visits from family and friends.

Yours sincerely,

HM Princess Celestia.

The Doctor looked up in disgust at the smug look on Twilight's face, struggling to reign in his fury.

"Fine!" he spat, scrunching the letter up and throwing it at Twilight, hitting her on the snout, "But I will be filing a formal protest with the Royal Medical Board."

Twilight, picking the letter up and straightening it out, smiled sickeningly sweet in response, "That's your right, as meaningless as it is. I will return later though as I have many questions to ask the monster, and you will stay out of the way while I do so."

Twilight turned and began to leave the room, "I expect that thing to be restrained by the time I return in one hour."

"He's so entertaining, isn't he?" asked a Changeling guard, eyeing the shackled Fairfax with amusement, "Every Changeling zoo should have a pair."

"We don't have zoos though."

"Then he can be the first exhibit," the first guard replied, picking up some maggots and throwing them at Fairfax, "Eat up, animal!"

Fairfax went to launch himself at the Changeling, only to be held in place by the shackles and unable to speak due to the gag,

"He'll make a most amusing exhibit," the second Changeling said.

Fairfax could only let out a muffled scream of unbridled fury as the two Changelings laughed as they threw another handful of maggots.

When I break free of these chains, they will be the first I slaughter!

Not-Shining walked into the hospital, a fierce scowl on his face as he waltzed past the reception desk, ignoring the receptionist on duty despite her calls to him. He made his way for Gordon's room, walking straight in and found Doctor Kardia tending to Gordon, giving him another regular check-up. Not-Shining walked around to the other side of the bed and stood to attention, puffing his chest out and stomping a hoof on the cold, stone floor.

"Revive him," commanded Not-Shining, "Now."

"I will do no such thing," Doctor Kardia replied, looking aghast at such an order, "Forcibly reviving him now could kill him."

"I don't care. Revive him!"

"No. And I don't care if Princess Celestia herself comes down here to personally order me to revive him. I swore an oath to do no harm, and I will not," Dr Kardia replied calmly, standing firm.

"Then I shall find somepony to replace you," Not-Shining replied as equally calm, before walking away.

Dr Kardia could only watch on with deep worry as Not-Shining left, greatly fearful of what will happen to Gordon.

Spitfire massaged her aching forehead as she sifted through yet more paperwork, the mountains of the stuff seemingly never-ending. Schedules, budgets, expenses that all required her signature. No amount of whiskey could dull the pain from it.

I joined the Bolts to fly, not become a desk jockey.

"Damn it, Soarin," she said as she stared at one particular expense sheet, "You can't spend that much on pies and then bill the 'bolts for it."

But then again, I've done the same with banana milkshakes.

Signing off and approving the expensive expenses, there was a knock at the door.

"Enter."

The door opened and Soarin himself walked in.

"What's up, Clipper?"

"We have a problem," he said, closing the door.

"What kind of problem?"

"One of our contacts in Ponyville has informed us that Gordon is in hospital."

Spitfire rolled her eyes and sighed loudly, "What have the locals done now? Another bullshit accusation of theft and then decided on vigilante justice?"

"Nor I or our contact know the specifics, only that Gordon...attempted to kill himself."

Spitfire dropped the pen she was holding and her eyes reduced to pinpricks, "WHAT?!"

"Exactly as I said, the Elements found him and took him to hospital. Though from what I'm told they had a hand in him making the attempt."

"Rainbow too?"

Soarin nodded, "Apparently."

This was not what Spitfire had wanted to hear. Apart from hearing that another being attempted to kill themselves, an act virtually unheard of in Equestria, the fact that it came from Rainbow cast doubt on her potential future with the Wonderbolts. Ponies who act in such a manner that they cause harm to others cast a very negative light on the very high standards set by the Wonderbolts. Anything that could jeopardise those very high standards and the clean image of the 'Bolts will more than likely prevent any wannabe member from getting past the application stage. Existing members risk expulsion.

"Anything else?" she asked, needing to stay focussed on the job.

"Our contact also received information that Changelings have infiltrated the town and have taken the form of Prince Shining...and the Princesses in Canterlot. They haven't been able to get this information to us until now."

Spitfire sunk her head into her hands, the gravity of the situation overwhelming her.

"Are the two incidents related?"

"Our contact believes so. So what do we do now?"

"Assemble the senior flight team, immediately. But don't say why, only that they're to come to my office now. Dismissed."

"Aye, captain," Soarin replied, saluting.

Soarin quickly left to carry out his orders and shut the door. Once it shut, Spitfire got up from her desk and walked over to a cabinet on the side of the room and took out a bottle of whiskey and tumbler, poured herself a shot and necked it neat, relishing the strong overwhelming taste.

"It's going to be a loooong day."

Where......where am I? I remember being in the room and trying to hang myself. Clearly didn't work. Fucking hell, I can't do get anything right right now.

Groggily, and his head pounding, he slowly attempted to sit up but not for the first time found himself unable to do so. Trying again with the same result, he soon found his answer to his problem.

Straps. Shit.

Slowly waking up more, his vision coming into focus, he soon saw he was not alone.

"So you finally decided to wake up?"

Gordon looked around to see Not-Shining on one side, and Twilight on the other. He once again attempted to move but felt himself held firmly in place.

"Don't bother trying to escape," Twilight said, her smugness oozing out of her, "Those are magically reinforced straps, done so by myself. Only the Princesses and I have the skill to unlock them without a key."

"And you are going to answer our questions," Not-Shining firmly stated behind a sinister smirk.

"What questions?" Gordon groaned, "I told you that Changelings attacked those fillies."

*SMACK*

"Don't lie!" Not-Shining yelled, striking Gordon's cheek with considerable force, leaving a red mark.

Gordon, hissing in pain from the slap stared back at Not-Shining, his gut feeling telling him something was off with only one possible reason.

"Twilight," Gordon said, "This isn't Shining! It's a Changeling!"

"Stop blaming Changelings for your own evil deeds!" Twilight screamed, stomping over and getting close to Gordon, her snout almost touching his, "Why can't humans take responsibility for their own actions?"

"Why can't ponies listen?"

*SMACK*

Twilight slapped him, hard. Not that it surprised him given that she also tried to hit him the other day. As is often the case that Gordon has observed, Twilight is one of those people who is guilty of the very thing they accuse you of.

"Don't talk to my sister like that," Not-Shining replied, smirking in delight at the display.

"She's not your sister."

*SMACK*

"I can see this is going to be a long night," Not-Shining replied, giving him a back hand across the other cheek.

But an enjoyable one.

*DEEP INSIDE THE EVERFREE FOREST*

"If we don't do something soon, Gordon will die and any chance of defeating Chrysalis dies with him," a female voice said as she walked alongside her companion through a makeshift camp.

"I know that," replied a male voice, "But if we rush in now, we will undo years of planning and hard work."

"Still, even with all the planning getting inside Canterlot whilst it's swarming with Changelings will be very difficult, even more so now that Chrysalis has discovered a way to differentiate between those loyal to her and those who rebelled."

"We may have acquired some extra help with that," the male voice replied as they approached one tent larger than the others. Pulling a cover back he and his accomplice walked in, prompting her to shriek momentarily in shock, "Louise, meet Princess Cadence. Cadence, meet Louise; my mate."

Cadence stood up and walked over to the pair and extended her hand to Louise, "Pleased to meet you Louise, Thorax has told me all about you. "

*MEANWHILE*

Spitfire was standing behind at her desk at Wonderbolt HQ, the sun shining off her blue and yellow flightsuit as her senior officers were sitting patiently waiting for her to speak. After pouring herself another whiskey and sitting in the chair behind her desk, she finally did so.

"In the past few weeks, myself and Soarin have been in contact with an individual in Ponyville. This contact approached us and offered to be an agent of ours, to be our eyes and ears on the ground in Ponyville. Other cities and towns across Equestria had different agents working for us and their boss, who in turn is a key ally in what is about to unfold."

"What do you mean, Captain?" asked Fleetfoot.

"Changelings have once again infiltrated Equestria."

Sans Soarin, the rest of the senior officers sat with their mouths open.

"Furthermore," Spitfire continued, "Princesses Celestia and Luna have been imprisoned in their own dungeon and replaced accordingly. Prince Shining, Prince Blueblood and Ambassador Fairfax too have been replaced, the real individuals are currently being held in the Changeling Dominion's hive in the Badlands."

"Shit," Misty Fly replied, "What do we do?"

"For now, sit tight. Our contact has also told us that Gordon is currently being held in Ponyville General Hospital after an attempted suicide."

"An attempted what?" Misty asked, "He tried to kill himself?"

Spitfire nodded, "Our contact was unable to get all the details, but it seems that after everything he's been through decided to try and end it all."

"Do we bust him out?"

"There's plans being made. We'll be working in partnership with our new allies."

"And just who are our 'new allies'?"

Spitfire looked around the room until she laid eyes on one particular officer and nodded. The officer stood up, and with all eyes now on him, became engulfed in all to recognisable green flames. Sans Soarin, the rest of the Bolts stood up and began to move on the Changeling.

"AS YOU WERE, BOLTS!" Spitfire bellowed.

The officers obeyed, reluctantly, as Spitfire made her way over to them, her team moving out of the way. Though remaining vigilant.

"Who is he?" asked Misty, still glaring harshly at the individual, "He doesn't look like a Changeling."

"Bolts, meet Pharynx. Co-founder of the Maquis, alongside his brother Thorax. Despite his colourful appearance, he IS a Changeling but that will be explained another time."

"What's the Maquis?" asked Fleetfoot.

"The Changeling resistance against the Chrysalis and..."

"And...?" queried Misty.

Spitfire looked over to Pharynx and nodded, "It's not only Changelings who have been resisting Chrysalis."

Everyone watched as Soarin walked over to the door and opened it, where another Wonderbolt walked in. Soarin closed the door and followed the latest arrival. A blue coloured mare with white mane and tail dressed in a full Wonderbolt flight suit.

"Flight Lieutenant Fire Flash reporting as ordered Group Captain."

"At ease, Flash. Are you ready?"

Fire Flash nodded.

Spitfire, not taking her eyes off of Flash, spoke, "When you're ready, Pharynx."

Pharynx walked over to Fire Flash and lit up his horn, engulfing the mare in green flames. After a few seconds, the flames dissipated, revealing a surprising figure. The appearance of which resulted in the dropped jaws of the assembled officers. Not even close to being able to comprehend what they were seeing.

"Bolts, meet Natasha," Spitfire said, "An Equestrian-born human and partner of Pharynx. And still my personal assistant with her rank still in place. She was and still is a Wonderbolt, and will still be treated as such."

Apart from Soarin, Natasha, Pharynx and Spitfire, the rest of the Bolts looked at one another and the aforementioned members.

"Captain?"

"Yes, Fleetfoot?"

"Would you mind explaining what the FUCK is going on?"

"I knew 'Shining' wasn't my Shining the other night," Cadence said, sipping some tea, "Unfortunately I only realised after I was...tied to the bed."

"Awkward," Louise replied, grimacing, "How did you know?"

"I won't say how exactly, if only to respect Shining's privacy in the matter. Only that glaring clues were given away if you knew Shining as well as I do."

"What did you do after that?"

"Carried on as I would have done. I don't like having to do what I did, but it was necessary if I was to get away. Fortunately for me, 'Shining' couldn't match me for stamina and fell asleep, so I used that as an opportunity to escape."

"How did you know to come here?"

"I came to Ponyville in disguise to find Gordon."

"Why Gordon?"

"Because he's the only one who would have believed me and done something to help. I witnessed what happened at the market and the aftermath, and then I was discovered by one of Thorax's supporters who, disguised as an Earth Pony, saw through my disguise and brought me here. Once he explained who he was and knowledge of Shining's whereabouts."

"Good thing he saw you and not one of Chrysalis's agents," Thorax said.

"Agreed," Cadence replied, "I can only imagine what my Shining is going through right now, Bluey too."

Thorax stayed silent, deciding against going into further detail how depraved and evil Chrysalis truly is. What Cadence thinks she knows pales in comparison to what Thorax knows about how Chrysalis truly is.

"I just have another question?" Louise asked, "How come I've not known about you until now? You're not exactly easy to miss."

Cadence laughed, "I've been disguised most of the time, but events have changed things quickly, so an equally quick response is required."

THE FOLLOWING MORNING

"Did Celestia say what the urgency was?" Rainbow asked as they entered the main entrance of the castle, "I don't like leaving Ponyville while that bastard is still there."

"Celestia didn't say," Twilight replied, "Only that the six of us were to go to Canterlot immediately and take our Elements with us."

"Must be something serious."

"You think she plans to turn Gordon to stone?" asked Applejack, "'Cause I'm all down fer that."

"Me too," added Rainbow, "I hope his statue is placed somewhere where the birds can shit on him all day."

"Bird shit deserves better," Applejack replied, laughing.

"Please don't talk about Gordon like that," Fluttershy said, "He's not like what you think."

"Are you serious, 'Shy?" asked Rainbow incredulously, "He tried to kill our sisters and he killed one of your animals!"

"He might have killed one of my animals," Fluttershy replied, holding back tears from the painful memory, "But I don't believe he hurt your sisters."

"You were there when Scootaloo came to the table. She clearly said HIS name."

"She did," Fluttershy replied.

"Then why-"

"But she also passed out before she could say any more. And as I heard through others, Gordon tried to explain but you and certain others wouldn't let him."

"There was nothing to explain, Fluttershy," Twilight stressed, "That monster hurt the Crusaders and if it wasn't for those stallions stopping IT then we would have three dead fillies."

"Why would Gordon do that though?" Fluttershy asked, frustration creeping into her voice, "It isn't like him. He lost his own children, why would he want others to feel the pain of that?"

"'Cause he's human," Applejack replied, " He revels in the suffering of others."

"I know it's hard to believe, Fluttershy," Rarity added, "But Gordon fooled us all."

Fluttershy simply looked down in sadness. Despite killing one of her animals, she knew Gordon wouldn't have hurt the Crusaders. Whenever she met them they would always talk of how 'awesome' he is and how 'cool' human things are. She just hoped that everything would work out and her friends would see that Gordon was telling the truth.

As they approached the throne room doors, the guards on duty began to move aside.

"The Princess is inside, she's expecting you," one of them said.

"Thank you, guard," Twilight replied.

The six entered the throne room and the doors closed behind them.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight exclaimed happily as she ran towards her mentor.

"Twilight, so wonderful to see you again," 'Celestia' replied, embracing Twilight in a hug.

"It's great to see you to Princess, though...I wish the circumstances were different."

"As do I. Though you needn't worry for much longer. Even as we speak, my top mages are creating a cage that will keep Gordon imprisoned forever. He will never see the light of my beautiful day ever again."

"Good," Twilight said sternly, "He deserves to be locked up for what he's done."

"I still say we petrify him."

"I did consider that, Rainbow Dash," Not-Celestia replied, "But I didn't want to desecrate my beautiful garden with such an ugly gargoyle."

Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow shared a laugh. The others looked at each other uneasily; Fluttershy as she believed Gordon innocent. Rarity, while sceptical of Gordon's innocence despite being emotionally influenced by what happened to Sweetie Belle, believed Fluttershy. And Pinkie, her Pinkie Sense told her something was off, but not exactly what.

"Now, my student; did you bring the Elements as I asked?"

"I did, Princess," Twilight replied, removing them from the chest and showing them in full view.

"Thank you, my dear student," Not-Celestia replied, taking them in her own magic, "I will take care of them for now. In the meantime, why don't you rest. Your quarters have been prepared."

"Thank you, Princess," Twilight replied.

The girls turned to leave and walked to the throne room doors. The doors opened and the girls were stopped in their tracks by a full platoon of Changelings armed to the teeth with swords and rifle-like weapons Rainbow had seen the Griffons use on her recent trip.

"Oh no!" Twilight screamed, turning back towards the throne, "Princess! We have a-"

"Yes?" Not-Celestia replied, becoming engulfed in green flames and revealing her true form, "My student?"

"Chrysalis!"

"Very observant of you," Chrysalis mocked, "Celestia must be proud you are able to make such astute observations with all those years studying."

Twilight, standing defiantly, clenched her fists, "Stand down, Chrysalis! Surrender!"

"No and no. You are now my prisoners and I have the Elements in my possession."

"Where are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?!"

"They're...in quarters of their own. And you will now be taken to yours."

"You'll never win!" Rainbow yelled, taking a fighting stance. "We'll fight you!"

Chrysalis cackled like a hyena, "Oh you ponies are so amusing."

Before the girls could react, green flashes of energy were fired at them from behind, instantly knocking them out. Falling to the floor in a heap, Chrysalis walked over and looked down at the girls with a feral grin.

"Excellent," Chrysalis said, admiring the unconscious forms of the girls, "With the Princesses and Elements under my control and with these new energy weapons, Equestria will finally be mine!"

"So helpless. I do like it when stallions are all tied up."

"Piss off, Redheart" Gordon venomously replied, "You dirty sick fucking bitch!"

"Such a dirty mouth," she laughed, "Luckily, I can fix that."

Not-Redheart quickly magicked a ball gag in front of Gordon and fastened it tightly in place, Gordon's attempts to resists proving pointless. Removing the duvet, she lustily eyed the bound state of Gordon and his lack of attire.

Hang on, Gordon thought, Redheart's an Earth pony, she can't...

...oh fuck.

"That's a nice birthday suit you have."

An infuriated Gordon clenched fists and his red face gave Not-Redheart further opportunity to mock him. Seldom had he ever had the urge to kill anyone so much. Not-Redheart then closed and locked the door, further worrying Gordon; all too fully aware of the sharp medical instruments in the cabinet opposite his bed.

"Awww, is my newest toy panicking?" Not-Redheart asked, noting the increased beeping from the heart monitor, "Well, I would be remiss in my duty if I didn't help relieve you of you stress and discomfort."

Using her magic she brought a riding crop into full view, climbed on top of him and straddled him. Unable to move, Gordon resigned himself to his fate.

"You and I are going to have so much fun!" Not-Redheart said, as her eyes flashed green, "Over and over and over again."

...shit.

"Natasha!" Pharynx squealed as she kissed his cheeks, "Not in front of the Bolts."

"So let me get this straight," Fleetfoot said, "Three years ago, you and Soarin were lured to a discreet location, approached by Pharynx and Natasha and made this proposition?"

"Yes. Initially we were sceptical, but evidence convinced us they were truthful. Revealing their true identities and other physical proof made us realise it was in our mutual interest to go through with it. I needed them close by for our plans to succeed."

"That's why you fast tracked their progression through the ranks," Misty added, "But how did Gordon come into it?"

"His arrival sped things up," Pharynx replied, "We knew he would appear, but not exactly where or when. The incident with Seafire was unrelated, but a meeting between the Wonderbolts and Gordon would have been orchestrated as it would have helped us achieve our aims."

"You say that like you knew he would appear."

"We did."

"H-How?"

"Once," Pharynx began to reply, "Many years ago, during a hive 'bonding' session where drones share the love they accumulated, for a very brief moment I and others saw into Chrysalis's memories; though we don't know how. We each saw different fragments but by joining together in our own sub-hive, we were able to piece those fragments together to create a clearer picture of what has been going on...and what has happened."

"Which is?" asked Fleetfoot.

"Over the centuries, Chrysalis has been able to manipulate the emotions and, by extension, actions of ponies. Celestia included. Celestia's hatred of humans was greatly amplified by Chrysalis herself, taking feelings that were already there and causing great harm and lasting damage."

"So, all that stuff Celestia did to humans was, in a way, caused by Chrysalis?"

"Yes," Pharynx replied, "If you thought that Celestia hated humans, her hatred is a candle compared to Chrysalis's raging inferno."

"She didn't take the defeat at the Battle of Everfree too well," Natasha said, "Unbeknownst to everyone, she managed to find and capture humans and brutally enslaved them. She forced them to reproduce solely to breed an entire slave race which continues eight centuries later. I too have felt the stinging pain of a whip, the chafing of shackles around my wrists and ankles, the-"

"Tasha," Pharynx said, quickly consoling her, "Don't do this to yourself."

Natasha returned the embrace, "Just promise me that that bitch will pay for what she's done."

"She will."

"I just have another question," asked Fleetfoot, "How can humans disguise themselves?"

"Over the centuries of being around Changelings," Pharynx answered, "Our magic has evolved them in such a way that while they can't disguise themselves...yet, Changelings can put disguises on them, including wings, even if they're non-functional."

"None functional? They look real to me," Fleetfoot relied, eyeing the feathered wings still appearing on Natasha, despite being in her natural human form.

"Pharynx is really good at disguises," Natasha replied, "But with regards to the wings, while they look and feel real and I can move them like you can, I can't fly with them."

"Hence the non-flying position and the 'illness' preventing her from flying," Spitfire added, "Pharynx was here mostly so he could receive messages from Thorax, Natasha was here mostly because Pharynx didn't want to leave her on her own."

"Mind if I ask a question?" Firefly asked.

"Go ahead," Spitfire replied.

"How come Maquis Changelings haven't tried freeing Gordon?"

"It's not that simple," Pharynx replied, "Loyalist Changelings can more easily detect our disguises now and we're no longer entirely certain who has and who hasn't been replaced, and a rescue mission could reveal our hideaway and jeopardise years of hard work. Even our agent approaching a disguised Cadence took great risk doing so."

"Well what about Twilight Sparkle?" asked Misty, "She's being more of a bitch lately."

"That's just Twilight being Twilight," Pharynx replied, "Celestia didn't want a student to think for themselves, she wanted a student who was essentially a mini-Celestia. That's why Sunset Shimmer ran away to fuck knows where, but that's a story for another time."

"How about a story for now?" asked Fleetfoot, "Why are you brightly coloured?"

"Well," Pharynx began to reply, "My brother Thorax was the first. A long story short, he developed feelings for one human in particular and long had reservations about the enslavement and brutal treatment of humans. One day, he couldn't put up with it any longer. So he took this human along with sympathisers, and escaped the hive, taking a good number of humans with him."

"When did he do that?"

"Plans were made years ago, but the Canterlot Wedding invasion allowed us to move up our plans. With that bitch distracted punching above her weight, we were able to escape and establish a base of operations in the Everfree Forest."

"And since then, you've done what? Plan to depose her?" asked Misty.

Pharynx nodded, "Yes. And Gordon's arrival allowed us to once more move forward our plans. Chrysalis used his arrival to also plan another takeover of Equestria, and kill Gordon in particular."

"Why?"

"I'm sworn by secrecy not to say," Pharynx replied, looking uneasy, "My brother too and the others who shared those memory fragments. It is not our place to say what. Chrysalis, as I said earlier, also knows too. And we've reason to believe the Griffon King has been able to piece together the clues."

"I'm becoming more and more interested," Fleetfoot replied, "Must be something big."

"It's...possible," Pharynx replied, trying to keep a neutral tone, "It has the potential to alter the political landscape of not just Equestria, but elsewhere too. But I've already said too much. Can we move on?"

"Sure. Why are you no longer a regular looking Changeling?"

"Like Thorax, I too met a mate," he replied, looking at Natasha, "Sharing my love instead of taking it; not only felt much more fulfilling, it also lessened my link to the Hivemind. Not having that bitch echoing in your head felt like a great weight being lifted. Sharing my love is what changed my appearance, the others too."

"It's how we can now tell the difference between the Maquis, and Changeling loyalists."

"What about the 'Maquis' who were un-able to escape the Hive?" asked Surprise.

"If they don't naturally change, they can assume the appearance of one. I can't see Loyalists doing so though, as it risks them being killed by their own side."

"So, what do we do now?"

"Now," Spitfire replied, "We plan on how to not only rescue Gordon, but also liberate Canterlot and defeat Chrysalis once and for all."

Fairfax glared furiously as a Changeling grunt threw bread crumbs at his face, eliciting laughs from the assembled audience, eager for a quick laugh.

"Eat up, pigeon shit," the grunt laughed, "Birds like you like bread, don't they?"

Fairfax grunted through the gag, his anger matching his humiliation.

"Make the flying rat grovel on the floor," said a watching grunt, "Get it used to being on its knees, servings its Changeling masters."

The grunt taunting Fairfax began to undo the restraints holding him in place. His left arm fell free from its suspension and the grunt went to release his other arm.

One second was all Fairfax needed.

"How are my guests doing?"

"Go fuck yourself, Chrysalis!" Celestia seethed, her anger intensified at the sight of her tiara on Chrysalis's head, "You vile, wretched whore!"

"My my, Celestia, such language. So un-Princess like. By the way, your tiara feels nice to wear."

"Drop dead, bitch!"

"You seem to have picked up language lessons from that filthy, disgusting ape. Next you'll be telling me you've fucked each other like the depraved animals you are."

"Silence your loose tongue, abomination of Tartarus!" Luna yelled.

"'Abomination of Tartarus'," Chrysalis repeated, turning to Luna, "That's a bit rich coming from you, Nightmare Moon."

Luna growled angrily and went to attack Chrysalis, only to be held in place by her shackles.

"So violent," Chrysalis teased, "Maybe an appointment in your sister's torture chamber will teach you some manners. What would you like? The rack? The Iron Maiden? The Iron Chair? The Bull?"

"You are sick in the head," Celestia spat, "An evil witch who only uses others for her own needs."

"Pot, kettle, black, Celestia. Besides, I'm keeping the Brazen Bull for that filthy, hairless ape. I will watch with great enjoyment that disgusting creature be roasted alive after I personally skin it!"

"Do not speak of Gordon in such a disgusting way!"

"Why do you care how I speak of that creature? You've never cared for it. Which is ironic, considering what it is to you."

"I don't know what you are talking about," Celestia replied, avoiding eye contact.

Chrysalis grinned and let out a laugh, "Oh yes you do. You know exactly who that filthy ape is. Not that I know how, considering I took steps to prevent you from knowing."

Celestia said nothing as a tear rolled down her cheek.

Chrysalis turned around and began to walk away, "I've won, Celestia. And this time, not even those brats with their stupid necklaces will stop me!"

"The Elements of Harmony will defeat you!"

"You mean these Elements of Harmony?" Chrysalis asked, teleporting them into view, much to the shock and horror of Celestia.

"How-"

"Your dutiful student brought them to me. She is far too trusting of you. She never questions anything when it comes to you. A flaw I exploited. The human, however vile that creature is, at least called you out on your bullshit."

"You still won't win."

"I've learnt from my past mistakes, Celestia. Unlike you."

Chrysalis turned to leave and began to walk out of the cell, turning to her General as she did so, "Bring Nightmare Moon to the torture room. I need to relieve some tension."

"No!" Celestia cried, "Take me instead!"

"No," Chrysalis replied, "Seeing you seeing your bitch of a sister hurt will bring me far more joy and amusement."

Chrysalis turned to the general again and nodded.

With the aid of two equally large Changelings, the General grabbed hold of Luna and began to force her out of the cell.

"Sister!" she cried, trying to resist to no avail.

"Luna!"

The Changelings and Chrysalis left, shutting and locking the cell door, leaving Celestia alone in the pitch black cell.

"LUNA!"

The last Changeling grunt fell limply as Fairfax released his grip. The holding cell, once keeping him caged like an animal at the amusement of his captors, was now covered in the blood and guts of a dozen very dead Changelings. Caked in blood himself, he grabbed the keys off of the more-than-dead grunt who mocked him with bread, and walked over to the door. Unlocking it and opening the door, he immediately came upon another Changeling guard.

"Prisoner escape! Prisoner-"

His neck snapped with ease and fell to the floor with a dull thud.

Now to find Shining and Blueblood.

Fairfax made his way through the corridors, easily slaughtering any Changeling he encountered; grunts half his size no match for his 7ft frame of muscle and well-known Griffon physical strength.

As he approached another holding cell, he could hear the faint whimpers of a pony.

Slowly entering the room, he could see a unicorn stallion, dishevelled and sickeningly thin, being urinated on by a Changeling.

"Drink up, pony," the Changeling mocked, "It's the only drink you're-"

The slink of his sword going through the Changeling seldom felt so good to Fairfax. Tossing the now dead Changeling aside, he looked down in pity at the pony. The pony himself looked up in fear. A response he's long come to expect from ponies.

"Who...who are you?"

"Ambassador Fairfax. Who are you?"

"Lieutenant...Second Lieutenant Short Fuse," he wheezed out.

"How long have you been here?"

"I...I don't know."

"Did you arrive here before or after your incident with the human?"

Short Fuse looked at Fairfax in confusion, "What human? What are you talking about?"

Fairfax looked at Short Fuse, feeling no sense of deception.

So the one who committed those acts was an imposter.

"Come on," Fairfax said, finding the keys to release Short Fuse from his shackles, "We're getting out of here."

"I'm not in much condition to fight."

"Then try to avoid being hit," Fairfax replied, "But stay close. We need to find Prince Shining and Prince Blueblood. They too are here."

"It's that bad?"

Fairfax nodded, "Yes."

"Just what in Tartarus has been going on the past several weeks?"

"A shitstorm of fuck-ups. But catching up can wait. We have a duty to do."

Short Fuse picked up a nearby sword and gave it a couple of test swings, "Then in that case, my condition be damned. If I'm going to die, I'd rather die fighting on my hooves."

Fairfax grinned, "I share the same feeling."

In the dungeons below the castle, the girls, all occupying different cells, could do little but to worry over what was happening above.

"As if it isn't bad enough that Gordon tried to kill our sisters," Rainbow said angrily, "Now Chrysalis decides to invade and try to take over Equestria again."

"We'll think of something Rainbow," Twilight replied, "We'll defeat Chrysalis and then deal with Gordon."

"Ah honestly thought Gordon was a good person, but now ah know better. Ah feel like a fool."

"We all do, Applejack," Twilight replied, "I only hope that Gordon will be the one occupying one of these cells when all of this is over."

The sounds of a door opening caught the girl's attention. They looked in the direction of the doorway that lead to the castle above, and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw who walked through.

"Oh thank Celestia," Rarity said, breathing a sigh of relief, "Yet again you three boys have come to our aid."

The three 'boys' looked to one another with a smirk and walked past Rarity's cell and on towards Rainbow's, ignoring Rarity.

"Are you going to let us out?" Rarity asked, only to get no answer.

"Well?" Rainbow snapped, "Answer Rarity! Are you going to let us out or are you going to just stand there?"

The three boys just looked to one another and laughed.

"Why would we ever let you out?" asked the leader, "You're right where we need you."

"What do you mean? Right where you need us?! Get us out of here!"

"No. And when we find your coltfriend, he'll be joining you down here."

"He's no coltfriend of mine! He tried to kill my sister!"

The trio burst into laughter again, much to the confusion and anger of the girls.

"Oh you stupid girl," the leader said, "Are you all truly that dense?"

Several seconds passed as Rainbow, and the girls, slowly connected the dots and came to a horrifying realisation.

"You mean...?" Rainbow began, desperately hoping she was wrong.

"It wasn't your coltfriend who tried to kill your sisters," the leader said, stepping closer to Rainbow's cell, followed by his goons.

With a flash of green flames, they dropped their other pony disguises.

"It was us."

"Please," Luna whimpered as she tried to free herself from her restraints, tears falling down her cheek, "Don't do this."

"My my," Chrysalis teased, "And here I thought that the mighty Nightmare Moon was tough. Instead she's about to piss herself simply because I'm going to torture her."

"Please!"

Chrysalis turned the wheel on the rack, eliciting a small scream from Luna.

"To think I once feared you," Chrysalis said, "Now, I pity such a pathetic display."

Chrysalis turned the wheel again, bringing out more screams from Luna.

"Excellent," she said, looking ahead of her, prompting Luna to look in the same direction. Luna's eyes reduced to pinpricks and she tried once more to free herself from the restraints.

"Why are you trying to leave so soon?" Chrysalis asked, taking the red hot iron tip from her subordinate, "The fun is only just beginning."

Without a second thought, Chrysalis pressed the rod hard into Luna's cheek; completely unfazed at the blood curdling screams.

"Goodness Bluey," Not-Cadence cooed as Blueblood moaned through his gag, "You just can't stop 'coming' for more!"

What? Fairfax wondered as he approached another holding cell, What is Princess-

oh.

Entering the room quietly, with Short Fuse following, he saw Blueblood. Tied naked to a St Andrews Cross. His dishevelled mane and tail, the bruises and patches of blood gave tell tale signs of the treatment he had been receiving. As did the dripping semen from his member.

'Cadence' however, was oblivious to his and Short Fuse's presence.

Blueblood, despite his condition, wasn't.

Diverting his attention back to Not-Cadence so as to not arouse suspicion, he also tried to thrust himself from the waist into Not-Cadence. Not-Cadence, so deep into his role as the Princess of Love, failed to take note of the 7ft of impending doom silently approaching from behind.

"You really like this, don't you?" Not-Cadence teased, "Fucking your sister. I bet you wish you could do it for real. Knowing how sexually depraved your sister is, she'd probably accommodate you. Would you like that, Bluey? Would you like to fuck your sister like a-"

Not-Cadence fell limply to the floor and in a flash of green flames reverted to its normal Changeling form. Its neck snapped in one clean move.

Fairfax quickly removed Blueblood's gag and began unlocking the cuffs holding him in place.

"Much appreciated, Ambassador," he spoke softly, "That thing... that THING!"

"We still need to find Prince Shining, your Royal Highness," Fairfax replied.

"He's here?" Blueblood asked, putting on what was left of his clothes that had been dumped to the side of the room, "Do you...do you know where he is?"

"No. But I'll find out."

"How do you plan to do that?" asked Short Fuse.

"I'll ask somebody," Fairfax replied, picking up a sword and leaving the room.

Celestia was brought out of her half-asleep state by the opening of her cell door. As she came to and light trickled into the room, she saw the sight of Equestria's most hated enemy once more.

"How is my guest?"

"Piss off, vile witch!"

Chrysalis laughed and shook her head, "So ungrateful. Like your sister."

Chrysalis stood aside and she saw with horror the sight of her sister as she was dragged in and shackled to the wall.

"What have you done to her?" Celestia asked, her voice breaking.

"We only had a little fun," Chrysalis replied, turning to Luna, "Isn't that right."

Luna nodded, though Celestia could see that her sister was too out of it to know what she nodded her head to.

"We started off with some stretching exercises on the rack and decided to heat things up with hot iron rods. Then we moved onto a pressing engagement with an Iron Maiden before deciding she needed to be whipped into shape and used a mould for some waxworks."

Celestia looked in horror at the state of her sister before looking back at Chrysalis with unbridled fury, her fists clench so tight her palms bled.

"When I get out of here, I will not simply kill you. But utterly and absolutely destroy you!"

"'When you get out of here', which will be never. So I'm not exactly worrying. Besides, now those stupid girls are also my guests, I will let them have a taste of the castle's amenities while they are here. Starting with your gullible student."

"You leave Twilight and those girls alone!"

Chrysalis grinned and got nose to nose with Celestia, her rank fetid smell repulsing the latter, "I think I'll start by de-horning her. She can't be trusted with it. That and it would make a pretty addition to my necklace."

Chrysalis teleported into view, varying in colours and sizes, a collection of unicorn horns. From the larger horns of expert spell casters to the noticeably small horns of foals.

"I'LL DESTROY YOU, CHRYSALIS!" Celestia bellowed, held back only by her restraints, "I WILL ABSOLUTELY ANNIHILATE YOU AND REMOVE ALL TRACES THAT YOU EVER EXISTED! YOU WON'T LIVE LONG ENOUGH TO BE SORRY FOR WHAT YOU'VE DONE!"

Chrysalis didn't hear the rest of Celestia's furious tirade as she walked away cackling like a hyena. Once the door was closed and locked, Celestia, through the pitch black could only hear the faint whimpering of Luna.

I'm so sorry, Luna.

Gordon's mind remained blank as Not-Redheart finished off yet another 'round', having given up his futile attempts at fighting back after the fourth round.

"Come on, I even took your gag off so you could scream my name!" Not-Redheart whined, "It's like you're not even trying! At least look like you're enjoying it!"

Gordon remained silent.

Not-Redheart groaned, "Is it because you miss your Rainbow whore?"

Gordon scowled, maintaining his silence.

"That's it, isn't it?" Not-Redheart mocked, "You're cwanky because you've not been able to taste the Rainbow again."

Gordon clenched his jaw and fists, pulling hard at the straps trying to free himself again.

"My my, aren't you sensitive," Not-Redheart teased, "No worries, I can help you there."

Gordon's heart rate sky rocketed as, in a flash of green flames, Not-Redheart became Not-Rainbow.

"Feeling hungry?" Not-Rainbow asked, "Don't worry. I have plenty of servings for you to try."

As Not-Rainbow and her seemingly inexhaustible libido got to work on another round, Gordon's mind drifted off to events of earlier.

Why didn't I just shoot myself instead? Dad's service weapons still had their ammo. I could have just done it and be over with it. But no, I just had to use Applejack's rope to make it poetic.

Damn me and my idiocy.

Fairfax re-entered the room, his sword and face covered in blood, looking slightly more pleased than earlier in the day.

"An ever so nice chap informed me that Prince Shining is currently being held in Chrysalis's private quarters. Inside a cage which apparently can only be opened by the bitch herself."

"Then we shall find a way to open it ourselves," Blueblood replied, "Did this 'nice chap' tell us where her room is?"

"On the other side of the hive. Between here and there, however, is swarming with Changelings."

"Then we shall fight our way there," Blueblood replied, a furious scowl appearing on his face as he picked up a sword and held the edge to his face, "They will pay dearly for what they have done."

"Agreed, but we should wait until nightfall, when the hive goes into stasis."

Blueblood nodded, "In the meantime we should rest, I'll go on first watch."

*LATER THAT NIGHT*

Whilst Ponyville slept, one particular unicorn was on a late night sojourn to the local hospital; using a mix of invisibility and sound proofing spells, light dampening spells and balls of steel to conduct a vital mission. Having made his way to Gordon's room without incident, Apotek entered his room. Though to his surprise, there were no guards posted outside. Despite being sceptical, he wasn't going to waste time thanking his enemies for giving him an easy victory. As he entered the room, however, he was in for a surprise.

"What in Tartarus?" Apotek whispered as he looked at the sight.

Not-Rainbow was sprawled mostly naked on top of Gordon who was still strapped tightly to the bed, in a deep sleep. Wasting no more time, he carefully removed Not-Rainbow and placed her on the floor and began to shake Gordon.

"Gordon." Apotek whisper shouted.

No response.

"Gordon!"

Still no response.

"Gordon! Wake up you bastard!"

After a few moments of shaking him, his eyes began to blearily open.

"Good, you're awake," Apotek said as he began to work on the straps.

"Apotek?"

"I bet you weren't expecting me."

"That's putting it mildly. What are you doing here?"

"Playing the violin," Apotek deadpanned, "What does it look like I'm doing, freeing you."

"Good luck. Twilight says they're enchanted, that they-"

"Twilight was bluffing," Apotek replied, "See, I've already unlocked them."

Gordon looked to where the strap's cuffs were and sure enough they were now loose.

"I might need help," Gordon replied groggily, "They've pumped me pull of sedatives. I can barely raise my arms."

"I'll carry you out."

"You?"

"I'm stronger than I look. By the way, what's up with Rainbow?"

"That's not Rainbow. It's a Changeling."

"They've got the Elements now, too?"

"They? You mean the Changelings?"

"I'll explain later. We have to leave, now."

Carefully picking Gordon up and placing him over his shoulder, Apotek quickly left the room, leaving Not-Rainbow sleeping on the floor. Moving silently with Gordon slung over his shoulder, he left the room and silently made his way down the dark corridor. Approaching the lifts, he pressed the button and waited for the doors to open.

"Come on, come on!"

Unable to risk waiting, he decided to go down the stairs instead. As he approached the stairwell however, he heard hoot steps on the hard floor behind him.

"Going somewhere?"

Apotek turned around, Gordon still slung over his shoulder, and came face to face with Not-Shining.

"Prince Shining," Apotek replied, "Thank Luna it's you. Can you-"

"Silence!"

Apotek blinked. Before he could do anything, he felt Gordon being lifted off of him.

"What are you-"

He was cut off when he felt himself being held by orderlies who had arrived by the very lift he was waiting for, "What are you doing? Unhand me at once!"

"They shall do no such thing," Not-Shining replied, "Take the human back to its bed and re-secure it."

The orderly with a barely conscious Gordon slumped over his shoulder dutifully did so, leaving Apotek with Not-Shining and more orderlies and Solar Guards, the latter of whom had now just come into view.

"Apotek here has an appointment with Doctor Kardia," Not-Shining said, "See to it he attends his very important appointment."

"What are you talking about? I have no appointment."

"The...doctor here, says you do," Not Shining replied, motioning to the new arrival.

He turned to the orderlies and guards, "Escort him to the operating room. Make certain he undergoes his operation."

Beads of sweat began to form on Apotek's forehead, "What are you talking about? What operation? What are you doing?!"

Before he could do more, Apotek felt the clamping of a horn suppressor being locked in place and his arms pinned behind his back as a sedative was administered.

"LET ME GO YOU BASTARDS!"

"Silence him."

"LET ME-"

A now gagged and limp Apotek was being carried away.

"What is his operation?" asked Doctor Kardia, "I forgot."

Apotek was turned to face Not-Shining as the latter put on a malicious grin, "Horn removal."

Apotek watched as Not-Shining got smaller and smaller, until he was cut off altogether by closing doors. Within a minute he felt himself be slammed onto an operating table and secured in place by tight leather straps.

"Now you just wait there while I get ready," Doctor Kardia replied, his eyes flashing green, "I won't be long."

Apotek watched the doors close, failing to notice the puddle of urine he was now sitting in.

Not-Rainbow climbed on top of Gordon and looked down at him with a terrifying lustful grin, "Didn't want to leave, huh? I knew you couldn't resist me."

Chapter - 25 - The Beginning of the End

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.